(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Community Texts | Project Gutenberg | Children's Library | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Additional Collections
Search: Advanced Search
Anonymous User (login or join us)
Upload
See other formats

Full text of "The Gospel according to Mark [microform] : translated from the Greek, on the basis of the common English version, with notes"

lito** 









IP 



li^g 

ii" . C 



jV =.'(!,' (;ij*v j *l i;!"t ::'';':v; li-i 1 *>!" ' ! >ir-* ViiMt^i,*."^ 

<&'-*-'' ^L^'Srfl^iil'i^iSii^inl^VV'.Hr'^V^fr^jrV ' 

T, ^ /r'lSJSH^'^iHHi^Kiv^i^v^^"^-^- 
i , i -AM'''..'. :l!?!V;.'!;':!;-!!-:' : ii i !^::fti : ^ ? 




L.bc University of CbicaQo 
ILibrarics 



intuvl 







I 



THE 



GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK- 



fanslato from feeli, 



ON THE BASIS OF THE COMMON ENGLISH VERSION. 



WITH KOTES, 



THE GRASS WITHERETH, THE FLOWER FADETH : BUT THE WORD OF OUR GOD SHALL STAND FOR EVER. ISA. 40 



NEW YORK: 

AMEKICAN BIBLE UNION. 

LOUISVILLE: BIBLE REVISION ASSOCIATION. 
LONDON : TRttBNER & CO., No. GO PATERNOSTER ROW. 

1858. 



Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1858, by 

THE AMERICAN BIBLE UNION, 
In the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the Southern District of New York. 




THOMAS HOLJIAN, Printer and Stereotype!', New York. 



04511 



INTRODUCTION. 



" GENERAL RULES FOE THE DIRECTION OF TRANSLATORS AND REVISERS EMPLOYED BY THE AMERICAN BIBLE UNION. 

" 1. TUB exact meaning of the inspired text, as that text expressed it to those who understood the original Scriptures at tho 
time they were first written, must be translated by corresponding words and phrases, so far as they can be found, in the vernacular 
tongue of those for whom the version is designed, with the least possible obscurity or indefiniteness. 

" 2. Wherever there is a version in common use, it shall be made the basis of revision, and all unnecessary interference with 
the established phraseology shall be avoided ; and only such alterations shall be made as the exact meaning of the inspired text 
and the existing state of the language may require. 

" 3. Translations or revisions of the New Testament shall be made from tho received Greek text, critically edited, with known 
errors corrected. 

"SPECIAL INSTRUCTIONS TO THE REVISERS OF THE ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 

" 1. Tho Common English Tersion must be the basis of the revision : the Greek Text, Bagster & Sons' octavo edition 
of 1851. 

" 2. Whenever an alteration from that version is made on any authority additional to that of the reviser, such authority must 
be cited in the manuscript, either on the same page or in an appendix. 

" 3. Every Greek word or phrase, ^in the translation of which the phraseology of the Common "Version is changed, must be 
carefully examined in every other place in which it occurs in the New Testament, and the views of the reviser be given as 
to its proper translation in each place." 

Tins Introduction is necessarily limited to a brief notice of the plan adopted in the Revision 
of the Gospel of Mark, pursuant to the above Rules and Instructions. 

In reference to the various readings of the text, I have endeavored to observe a just medium 
between the extreme of retaining words, which do not belong to the inspired record, and that of 
following the bolder critics, who have made changes, the propriety of which is often more than 
questionable. Readings sanctioned by the two earliest versions the Syriac and Vulgate are 
entitled to more regard than has been awarded to them by some, who have labored to settle the 
language of the text on a firm basis. 

As to the language of the Revision, it has been my aim to follow the admirable model furnished 
by the Common Version, as far as faithfulness to the inspired Original would allow. In a few 
instances, it has been necessary to employ words, which are not found in that version. It is 
believed, however, that such words belong to that family, which ordinary use, in conversation and 
writing, has rendered familiar to all classes of English readers. The specific reasons, which led 
to the adoption of such words, will be seen in the notes. 

Occasional changes in the. arrangement of sentences have been made, while the words remain 
unaltered. A servile adherence to the Greek order sometimes led the early English translators to 
violate the propriety of their own language. As a necessary result, they framed sentences which 
were inharmonious and obscure. 

Where supplementary words, in the English Version, were not demanded by perspicuity, or the 
laws of our language, they have been omitted. In some instances, where a sentence would be 



IV. INTRODUCTION. 



obviously imperfect without a supplement and tlie sense indicated that a particular word or brief 
phrase was understood then that word or phrase has been introduced, and italicized. In these 
cases, the supplied words have been drawn from a parallel passage, or one where the language 
of the text in some other part of the New Testament, exhibited the full form of expression. I may 
be permitted to express my conviction that the plan of employing supplementary words, and indi- 
cating them by the Italic letter, was a decided improvement in biblical translation. 

The Old Testament orthography of names has been followed, with the exception of a single 
one. I have not deemed it necessary to change Beelzebub to Baalzebub, because the former has 
become common wherever the English Scriptures are read. 

The punctuation of the English Version has been retained, with the exception of a few cases. 
The notes usually furnish reasons for the change. Occasionally, however, a comma has been inserted 
before a relative, or where a term or phrase stood in apposition with a word, and served to 
define it. As this punctuation is now well established, as a usage of our language, it has not 
been deemed necessary to notice the added points, in the margin. 

Conciseness lias been deemed an important element in the language of the notes. A diffuse 
style would have swelled the work and greatly augmented the expense of printing. It is hoped, 
however, that brevity in expression will not be found inconsistent with perspicuity. 

Where the text admitted two modes of rendering, either of which afforded a good sense, I 
have placed that which was deemed the best, in the body of the Kevision, while the other appears 
in a note, as an " alternative rendering." It is very possible that the reader may, in his judgment, 
approve that contained in the note, as the superior one. At all events, I trust the work of the 
Final Eeviscrs will be materially aided by this plan. The result, in these cases, is similar to 
that obtained by the marginal readings of the English Version. 

In the Greek text, the phraseology of Mark is often identical with that of Matthew. In all 
such cases, it is obvious that the language of the translation should present the same harmony. 
The Translators of the English Version of Mark have often varied from their own pattern, in 
Matthew. I have corrected these errors, wherever they have been detected. 

Though I am far from imagining that this Kevision is free from faults, still, I feel conscious 
that I have endeavored faithfully to accomplish my task. I indulge the hope, that the result of 
protracted and wearisome labor will aid in the great object of presenting a faithful translation 
of " the lively oracles " to those, who speak our mother-tongue.' I can look back on the days 
spent on this work, with gratitude to " the Father of Lights," who has preserved me until it is 
brought to a close. The Eevision is now submitted to the candid judgment of those, who regard 
the word of God as "a lamp to their feet and a light to their path." 



AUTHORITIES QUOTED IN THE NOTES. 



VERSIONS OTHER THAN ENGLISH. 

Vulgate, edition of Van Ess, 1824. 

N. T., Fleck, Leipsic, 1840. 
Beza's N. Test., 1G24, and London, 1814. 
Montanus' Revision of Pagnini, New York, 1831. 
Erasmus' N. Test., Frankfort, 1653. 
Oastalio's N. Test., London, 1776. 

Pcshito Syriae. Edited by Buchanan and "Watts, London, 1816. 
Luther's German, Frankfort, 1838. 

Bclgic (Low Dutch), Dortrecht, 1817 and 1737, cited as"Belg." 
French Genevan. Martin's Bible, N. T., 1839, cited as " G. Fr." 
Swiss French, Lausanne, 1849, cited as " S. Fr." 
Be AVette's Bible, Heidelberg, 1839. 
Luther's Bible. 

Hebrew N. Test, of British and For. Bib. Soc., Bagster. 
De Valera's Spanish, revised 1850, New York, cited as " Span." 
Spanish, translated for A. B. U., cited as " Iber." (Iberian.) 
Diodati, revised by Achilli, for A. B. U., 1854, cited as " Ital." 
Murdock's Translation of the Peshito Syriae N. Test., New York, 

1855, cited as " Murdoch, Syr." 

Danish Bible, published by A. B. Soc., New York, 185G. 
De Sacy's N. T. 
richott's N". T., Greek and Latin, Leipsic, 1839. 

EARLY ENGLISH VERSIONS. 

Wiclif's, Tyndale's, Cranmer's, Geneva, Rlicmish, as published iu 

the English Hexapla. 
L. Tomson's, London, 1579. 

RECENT ENGLISH VERSIONS. 

Wakefield's N. T., Cambridge, 1820. 

Dickinson's N. Test., Boston, 1833. 

George Campbell's four Gosp., Philad, 1799, cited as " Camp." 

A. Campbell, N. T., Bethany, Va., cited as "A. Camp." 

Penn, Book of N. Covenant, London, 183G. 

Wesley's N. Test,, with notes, New York, 1835. 



Sharpe's N. Test., London, 1844. 

Kendrick's N. T- Prof. A. Kendrick, Philadelphia. 

MANUSCRIPT VERSIONS IN LIBRARY OF A. B. UNION. 

Pechy, Transl. of Mark. 

One, marked and cited as " Q." 

CRITICAL EDITIONS OF THE GREEK TESTAMENT. 

Tittmann, edited by Prof. Robinson, New York, 1842. 

Knapp, fourth edition, Leipsic, 1820. 

Scholz, as published in Bagster's Eng. Hexapla. 

Lachmann, London, Berlin, 1846. 

Gricsbach, Cantabrigian Novo-Anglorum, 1809. 

Tischendorf, Leipsic, 1850. 

Theile, Leipsic, 1856. 

Bloomfield's N. T., with Notes. 

Fritzsche's N. T., with commentary. Leipsic, 1830. 

EDITIONS OF THE TEXTUS RECEPTUS. 

Erasmus, Wittenberg, 1653. 

Lensden, New York, 1831. 

Elzevir, 1624, republished by Mill 1707, published again by 

Bagster in Polymicrian Test. 
Prof. Wilson's N. Test., Philadelphia, 1831. 
Prof. Robinson's Harmony of Gospels, cited as "Rob. (Harmony)." 

He has given some emendations of Text. Recept. of Mark. 

LEXICONS AND DICTIONARIES. 

Liddell and Scott's Greek Lexicon, New York, 1840, cited as 

" Liddell." 

Robinson's Lex. N. Test., New York, 1855, cited as " Rob." 
Scapula's Gr. Test., Basle, 1520. 
Heidericus' Gr. Lex., Leipsic, 1767. 
Greenfield's Lex. N. Test., London, 1829. 
Bretschneider's Lex. N. Test., cited as " Bretsch." 
Gesenius' Heb. Lexicon. 



vi 



AUTHORITIES QUOTED IN THE NOTES. 



Leverett's Lat. Dictionary, Boston, 1839. 
Johnson's Eug. Dictionary, Philadelphia, 1805. 
"Webster's Eng. Dictionary, 4to, 18d8. 

GBAMMABS &c. 

Battmann's Gr. Gram., by Prof. Eobinson, New York, 1851. 

Anthon's Gr. Gram., New York, 1844. 

Kfthner's Gr. Gram., translated by B. B. Edwards and S. H. 

Taylor, New York, 1853. 

Winer's Gr. N. Test., translated by Stuart and Eobinson, 1825. 
Stuart's Gr. N. T., second edition, Andover, 1841. 
Trollope's Gr. Gram. N. Test., London, 1842. 
Prof. Crosby's Gr. Gram., sixteenth edition, Boston, 1855. 
Prof, 0. A. Goodrioh's Gr. Gram., Hartford, 1831. 



Eost's Gr. Gram., London, 1829. 
Green's Gr. N. Teat. Dialect., London, 1842. 
Hoogeven's Greek Particles, abridged by Seager, 1829. 
Bullion's Eng. Gram., New York, 1849. 

COMMENTABEES &o. 

Trollope's Analecta Theologica, London, 1842, cited as "Trollope 

(Analecta)." 
Bloomfield's Eecensio Synoptica, London, 1826. 

Notes on his N. Test., cited as " Bloomf. (N. T.)." 
Sholefield's Hints for an Improved Version of N. Test., 1842. 

SEPX0AGINT. 

The edition quoted is that of Leauder Van Ess, Leipsic, 
1824.' 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.* 



KING JAMES 1 VERSION, 

CHAP I. 

THE beginning of the gospel of 
Jesus Christ the Son of G-od ; 

2 As it is written in the proph- 
ets, Behold, I send my messenger 
before thy face, -which shall pre- 
pare thy way before thee ; 

3 The voice of one crying in 
the wilderness, Prepare ye the 
way of the Lord, make his paths 
straight. 

4 John did baptize in the wil- 
derness, and preach the baptism 



GREEK TEXT, 

CHAP. I. 

rov eyayyeA/cw 'Irj- 
crov Xptcrrov, vlov TOV Oeov- 
2 toy yeypaTrrai ev roty Trpofpr)- 
rcuy, '/Sou, eyw GOTO err e'AAeo rov 

V > / \ / 

ayyeAoi/ fjiov irpo Trpoarwirov crov, 
oy Karaavceuacrei TYJV bdov crov 
e/J.7rpoo-0ei> crov. 3 f&oovr} fiowv- 
TOS fi> rrj ep-qucp, '.Sroi/mcrare 
rrjv bdov Kvpiov tvdeta? iroi- 
etre ray rpifiovs avrov. ^ '_Z?ye'- 
'a>dvi>rj? /3a7rr/a)j> ei> rfj 
/cat Kr/pvcrcrcov 



REVISED VERSION, 

CHAP. I. 

THE beginning of the gospel 1 
of Jesus Christ,* the Son of 
God; as it is written b in the 2 
prophets, Behold, I send my 
messenger before thy face, who 
shall prepare thy way before 
thee ; c a voice of one crying lt in 3 
the desert, "Prepare the way of 
the Lord, make his paths 
straight. John r was iramers- 4 
ing in ff the desert, and h preach- 



* As the titles of the narratives of the Evangelists were added 
long after they were written, and as they vary in different copies, 
I regard the simple form of the B. Version preferable to any 
other, and have, therefore, retained it, with the omission of 
" Saint." 

a The grammatical structure of this verse demands a comma 
after " Christ," as the phrase " the Son of God " is exegctic. So 
the E. V., Ed. 1G11, Geneva, Wakef., Sharpe, Thorn., A. Camp., 
Dick., "Wesley. S. Fr., "Jesus Christ, Fils de Dieu;" Iber., 
" Jesus Cristo, [el] Hijo de Dios ; " De Wette, " Jcsu Cliristi, des 
Sohucs Gottcs." So the text of Bagster. 

b " in the prophets ; " ev roZs ittjoipfirais. Griesb., Scholz, 
Knapp, Tischcndorf, with the Syriac and Vulg., read, ev 'Haa'ta 
TV 7t^o<pi]rri. Another reading approved by Mill, Fritz., and 
Bloomfield, is, li> rco TtyoyuJTr]. G. Campbell regards the read- 
ing of the Text. Rccept. as superior to any one which has been 
cdvocated. Robinson's Hahhn coincides with the Text. Recept. 
The foot is, that there has not been an examination attended 
with a satisfactory result, in reference to the reading. I deem it 
injudicious to disturb that of the Text. Recept., but would place 
this sentence in the margin, " according to some, in Isaiah the 
prophet," " or as others, in the prophet." 

" a voice ; " <p<ov>}. "Wakef., Dick., Thorn., Sharpe. No arti- 
cle in S. Fr., Span., Ibcr., Ital. The noun is anarthrous in the 



Sept., Isa. 40 : 3, from which this passage is quoted verbatim. So 
in the Heb. j>op Vip. 

d "-in the desert ; " EV rfj e^fica. Sharpe, Dick. " Wilder- 
ness " is now commonly applied to a wooded, uninhabited region. 
" Desert," in the sense of " a waste region," corresponds well 
with eqiifios and the Hebrew *ax . In this Revision, the word 
is rendered uniformly by "desert." "Desert" occurs in E. V., 
Matt. 24 : 26 ; John G : 31 ; Luke 1 : 80, as the equivalent of 
EQrjftos. 'E>)ijfua, bearing the same signification as fyijftos, is (in 
this Revision) rendered " desert." 

" Prepare ; " 'JEroifidaarE. There is no emphasis which calls 
for the insertion of " ye " after " prepare." The Greek usage 
and that of our language coincide in cases like this. So Camp., 
Pechy, Dick., Thorn., Geneva. 

{ " was immersing ; " eyivsro paTtrt&oi'. The literal render- 
ing is accurate, and harmonizes with our idiom. The reasons for 
translating, and not transferring ftami^cav, will be seen in 
v. 5, note 1. Kend., A. Camp., " came immersing ; " Iber., " vino 
sumergiendo ; " De Wette, " trat taufend ; " Belg., " was doop- 
cndc." 

e See v. 3, note cl. 

h " preaching ; " KriQvaocov. Wesley, Wakef., Sharpe. The 
participial construction is adopted also by Pechy, G. Camp., 
Dick., and Thorn. 



vi 



AUTHORITIES QUOTED IN THE NOTES. 



Lcverett's Lat. Dictionary, Boston, 1839. 
Johnson's Bug. Dictionary, Philadelphia, 1805. 
Webster's Eng. Dictionary, 4to, 1848. 

GBAMMAKS &c. 

Buttmann's Gr. Gram., by Prof. Eobinson, New York, 1851. 

Anthon's Gr. Gram., New York, 1844. 

Kuhner's Gr. Gram., translated by B. B. Edwards and S. H. 

Taylor, New York, 1853. 

Winer's Gr. N. Test., translated by Stuart and Eobinson, 1825. 
Stuart's Gr. N. T., second edition, Andover, 1841. 
Trollope's Gr. Gram. N. Test., London, 1842. 
Prof. Crosby's Gr. Gram., sixteenth edition, Boston, 1855. 
Prof. 0. A. Goodrioh'a Gr. Gram., Hartford, 1831. 



Eost's Gr. Gram., London, 1829. 
Green's Gr. N. Test. Dialect., London, 1842. 
Hoogeven's Greek Particles, abridged by Seager, 1829. 
Bullion's Eng. Gram., New York, 1849. 

COMMENTABIES &c. 

Trollope's Analecta Theologica, London, 1842, cited as "Trollope 

(Analecta)." 
Bloomfield's Eecensio Synoptica, London, 1826'. 

Notes on his N. Test., cited as " Bloomf. (N. T.)." 
Sholefield's Hints for an Improved Version of N. Test., 1842. 

SEPTITAGINT. 

The edition quoted is that of Leander Van Ess, Leipsic, 
1824.' 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. 8 



KING JAMES 1 VERSION, 

CHAP I. 

THE beginning of the gospel of 
Jesus Christ the Son of God ; 

2 As it is written in the proph- 
ets, Behold, I send my messenger 
before thy face, which shall pre- 
pare thy way before thee ; 

3 The voice of one crying in 
the wilderness, Prepare ye the 
way of the Lord, make his paths 
straight. 

4 John did baptize in the wil- 
derness, and preach the baptism 



GREEK TEXT. 

CHAP. I. 

'APXH TOV evayyeA/oi> 'Irj- 

<TOV XplCTTOV, VLOV TOV 060V' 

2 coy yeypaTTrai kv Tots' 7rpo(j)rj- 
rcuy, '/Sou, eyco aTrocrreAAo) TOI> 
ayyeAoy yuou irpo irpocranrov o~ov, 
of /caraavceyacrei TK]V bSov o~ov 
e/mTrpocrdev crov. 3 (Pcavrj /3ocoV- 
roy i> Tr) eprjfjia, ' 
Tr]v 68ov Kvpiov 
eire ray Tpifiovs O.VTOV. 
VTO '/coai/i/iyy fiairTL^cov eV Trj 
cp, KOU Krjpvo'o-cai' /3a7rTicrfJ.a 



TTOL- 



REVISED VERSION, 

CHAP. I. 

THE beginning of the gospel 1 
of Jesus Christ, 1 the Son of 
God; as it is -written b in the 2 
prophets, Behold, I send my 
messenger before thy face, who 
shall prepare thy way before 
thee ; c a voice of one crying (1 in 3 
the desert, 'Prepare the way of 
the Lord, make his paths 
straight. John f was immers- 4 
ing in e the desert, and h preach- 



* As the titles of the narratives of the Evangelists were added 
long after they were written, and as they vary in different copies, 
I regard the simple form of the E. Version preferable to any 
other, and have, therefore, retained it, with the omission of 
" Saint." 

a The grammatical structure of this verse demands a comma 
after " Christ," as the phrase " the Son of God " is cxegctic. So 
the E. V., Ed. 1G11, Geneva, Wakef., Sharpe, Thorn., A. Camp., 
Dick., Wesley. S. Fr., " Jesus Christ, Fils de Dieu ; " Iber., 
" Jesus Cristo, [el] Hijo de Dios ; " De Wette, " Jesu Ohristi, des 
Sohnes Gottcs." So the text of Bagster. 

b " in the prophets ; " ei> rots n^oipfirccis. Griesb., Scholz, 
Knapp, Tischendorf, with the Syriac and Vulg., read, en 'Haata 
nr, 7CQo<fii]rrj. Another reading approved by Mill, Fritz., and 
Bloomtield, is, ei> tro 7t<)o<pfjTji. G. Campbell regards the read- 
ing of the Text. Rccept. as superior to any one which has been 
advocated. Robinson's Hahlm coincides with the Text. Recept. 
The fact is, that there has not been an examination attended 
with a satisfactory result, in reference to the reading. I deem it 
injudicious to disturb that of the Text. Rccept., but would place 
this sentence in the margin, " according to some, in Isaiah the 
prophet," " or as others, in the prophet." 

* " a voice ; " <pcov>]. "Wakef., Dick., Thorn., Sharpe. No arti- 
cle in S. Fr.. Span., Ibcr., Ital. The noun is anartlirnus in the 



Sept., Isa. 40 : 3, from which this passage is quoted verbatim. So 
in the Hob. onp i>ip. 

d "-in the desert ; " e rrj etffir?. Sharpe, Dick. " Wilder- 
ness " is now commonly applied to a wooded, uninhabited region. 
" Desert," in the sense of " a waste region," corresponds well 
with Kijtifios and the Hebrew "fl'n. In this Revision, the word 
is rendered uniformly by "desert." "Desert" occurs in E. V., 
Matt. 24 : 26 ; John G : 31 ; Luke 1 : 80, as the equivalent of 
eorjiios. 'Eoiif.ua, bearing the same signification as fyrjfios, is (in 
this Revision) rendered " desert." 

" Prepare ; " 'JErotftdaare. There is no emphasis which calls 
for the insertion of " ye " after " prepare." The Greek usage 
and that of our language coincide in cases like this. So Camp., 
Pechy, Dick., Thorn., Geneva. 

e " was immersing ; " I</EI>ETO pa.tti&ov. The literal render- 
ing is accurate, and harmonizes with our idiom. The reasons for 
translating, and not transferring (Sanri^cov, will be seen in 
v. 5, note 1. Kend., A. Camp., " came immersing ; " Iber., " vino 
sumergiendo ; " De Wette, " trat taufend ; " Belg., " was doop- 
ende." 

e Sec v. 3, note d. 

h " preaching ; " y.t]ovoocov. Wesley, Wakef., Sharpe. The 
participial construction is adopted also by Pcchy, G. Camp., 
Dick., and Thorn. 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING- TO MARK. CHAP. I. 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

of repentance, for the remission 
of sins. 

5 And there went out unto him 
all the land of Judca, and they of 
Jerusalem, and were all baptized 
of him in the river of Jordan, con- 
fessing their sins. 

6 And John Avas clothed with 
camel's hair, and with a girdle of 
a skin about his loins ; and he did 
eat locusts and wild honey ; 

7 And preached, saying, There 



GREEK TEXT. 

els afacnv 
" /cat e^cTropeuero Trpos avrov 
Tracra rj 'lovdaia ^c 
/cat < 

eV rcS 'lopftavr) 
VTT avrov, e^uoAoyoiyieyot ras 1 
a/^ayortay avrwv. G y]v 8e 'Icodv- 
VT]S ei>8G8vp.ei>os rpi^as /ca/x?^Aov, 
/cat covr]i> 8zpjJiaTivr)v irepl rrjv 
ocr(j)vi> avTOV, /cat eV$tW aKplftas 
/cat ytte'At aypiov. 7 JiTat eicr/pvcr- 



11EVISED VERSION. 

ing the 'immersion of repent- 
ance, for the remission of sins. 
And there went out to him all 5 
the 'country of Judea, and "those 
of Jerusalem, and 'were all im- 
mersed m by him "in the river 
Jordan confessing their sins. 
And John was clothed with o 
camel's hair, and with a leath- 
ern girdle about his loins, and 
i>he ate locusts and wild hon- 
ey. "And he preached, saying, 7 



1 " immersion ;" /Sdnno/ia. ICcucl., Camp., Q. Bclg 1 ., " Doop ;" 
Luther and De TVettc, "Taufc." Liilclell, " pdn-riofta. = in N. 
'I. 1 ., to pdnnais, a dipping, bathing, washing, drawing water." 
Brctsch., " immersio, submersio. In N. T. tantum dc submersionc 
sacra, quam patrcs baptismum dicunt." Hcdericus, " immcrsio, 
iutinctio." See v. 5, note 1. 

i " country ; " y^^a.. This is the usual rendering in the E. V. 
In Luke 15 : 14; Acts 10 : 39, it is rendered "land," though 
country is more appropriate. In Matt. 4 : 1C ; Luke 3:1; Acts 
H : 1, 13 : 4!), 1G : C, "region." In the first of these, where 
UK; phrase is, " the region and shadow of death," it may be best 
to retain " region " from the fact, that, in this connection, it has 
become " a household word." In the others, " country " should 
be employed. In Acts 20 : 20, it is unnecessarily and improperly 
rendered " coasts " (the common equivalent [in the E. V.] for 
S(ii.a}, when the noun is y^io^av. As the radical signification of 
the word is, " a space within some boundary," another rendering 
is proper when it applies to a field, or portion of ground, as 
E. \ T ., John 4 : 35 ; Jas. 5 : 4. It should be rendered " field," 
Luke 12 : 10 (/) %ca(ya). "We thus approach to something like 
uniformity in translation, and conclude that the word should 
usually be rendered, 1. " country ;" 2. "region;" 3. "field." 

k " those ; " ol. In present usage, the demonstrative is em- 
ployed instead of the personal pronoun, in constructions like this. 
Bclg., " die ; " Ibcr., " los." As an alternative rendering I sug- 
gest, " the inhabitants of Jerusalem." So Dick., Camp., Thorn. 
S. Pr., " les habitants do Jerusalem." 

i W cre immersed ; " IpanTi'&vro. Zend., Campbell. Lu- 
ther and Do "VYcttc, " liesscn sich taufen ; " Iber., " cran sumcrgi- 
dos ; " Bclg., " wicrden gedoopt ; " Ital., " crauo immersi." The 
following facts authorize this rendering of the verb ft7tTico. 

1. Classic usage. In all instances where an examination has 
been made by competent scholars who were not biased by a prc- 
doliction for a creed, the result has been uniformly in favor of 
immerse, dip, dip into; and secondarily, drown, sink, overwhelm, 
etc. In the process of the scrutiny, it has been settled, that there 
is no difference, as to signification, between ftaTtrta and (lanTi'Qio. 
The latter is merely a later form of the verb, 

2. The use of the word and its derivates in the Scptuagint 



and N". T., and by the early Creek Ecclesiastical writers com 
monly termed " the Fathers," coincides with that of the Classics. 

3. The very general agreement of Lexicographers, such as Sca- 
pula, Stephens, Suicer, Schrcvcllius, Hcdericus, Greenfield, Bret- 
schncider. Even Eobinson though he hazards an opinion in a 
note, that " the scarcity of water in certain cases render it proba- 
ble that affusion was the act," yet, so far as philology is concerned, 
gives his testimony in harmony with other Lexicographers. 

4. The word, in a large number of Versions, has been rendered 
by words equivalent to immerse. 

5. The most distinguished Reformers, such as Luther, Calvin, 
Beza, Melancthon, Tyndalo, have expressed their unhesitating 
belief in favor of the above definition. Many distinguished 
scholars, whose denominational connections would naturally have 
led to another view, take the position of the Reformers. Among 
these may be named Witsius, L'Enl'ant, Piscator, Zanchius, Abp. 
Seeker, Mastricht, Marloratus, Stackhouse, Burkitt, J. Wesley, 
Bp. Taylor, Grotius, Castalio, Lampc, Limborch, Vossius, Abp. 
Usher, Doddridgc, G. Campbell, and Macknight. 

C. The uniform practice of the Greek Church in all its branches, 
from the earliest period to the present time. 

The derivates of this verb, as ficiimafta, etc., should be ren- 
dered in harmony with its signification. 

m " by ; " in. Rob., Wesley, Kcnd. " Of," in the sense of 
" by," is obsolete. 

B " in the river Jordan ; " lv r<jJ 'loqSdvri Ttorafity. Wesley, 
Sharpe, Kcnd., Thorn., Wakcf., Camp., Dick., Tyndale, Cran., 
Geneva. Mont., Beza, Eras, "in Jordane ilumiue; " Castal., "in 
Jordane iluvio." The E. V. has followed the incorrect rendering 
of the Vulgate, " in Jordanis flumine." So of course, Rhciins, 
but Wiclif, with better judgment, " in the flum (Jlumine) Jor- 
dan." 



" a leathern girdle;" t,covijv SEQfiarivtjv. So (E.V)., Matt. 
3 : 4. Kcnd., Wesley, Pechy, Thorn., Camp., Sharpe, Dick., 
Rhcims. Do Wette, " cincm ledcrnen Gitrtcl ; " Belg., " ccnun 
ledercn gordcl." 

P " he ate ; " ia&icov. Kend., Pcchy, Sharpe, Wakcf. There 
is no emphasis in the text, which demands the auxiliary " did." 

1 " And." As the text has a period after ayQior, I have fol- 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. I. 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

cometh one mightier than I after 
me, the latchet of whose shoes I 
am not worthy to stoop clown and 
unloose. 

8 I indeed have baptized you 
Avith Avatcr : but he shall baptize 
you with the Holy Ghost. 

9 And it came to pass in those 
days, that Jesus came from Naza- 
reth of Galilee, and was baptized 
of John in Jordan. 

10 And straightway coming 
up out of the water, he saw the 
heavens opened, and the Spirit 
like a dove descending upon him. 

11 And there came a voice from 



GREEK TEXT. 

ere, Aeyow, ' JEp^erat- o I 

p6? fJLOV 07TLO~CO fJLOV, OV OVK l/JU 

'iK.av'bs Kvfyas Xvcrai rov ifj-avra 
TU>V VTrodrj/maTtov avrov. 8 ey<w 
e/SoVrtcra VJJLO.S tv vSarr av- 



TO? 



c A > 77- \ > / > 

H.OLTL -A.yL<$. J\.ou eyez/ero ev 
eK.eiva.is rais ?7/xe]oaty, rjXOev 'Iij- 
crovs a.7ro Na^aper TTJS PaXiXai- 

as, /cat /3aTTTiarQr) VTTO 'Icadwov 

> v > 7~ s> ' 10 ^ ' a f ' 

eis rov lopoavriv. /cat evvecos 

dvafiaivonv diro TOV vBaros, elde 
o"%io/j.ei>ovs' row ovpavovs, /cat 
TO Hvevfjia. cocret irepicrTtpav /cara- 
fialvov TT O.VTQV /cat (pcovrj 



REVISED VERSION. 

r One mightier than I, cometh af- 
ter me, 'the strap of Avhose shoes 
I am not worthy to stoop cloAvn 
and 'loose. I indeed immerse s 
you u in water, but he v Avill ''im- 
merse you x in the Holy Spirit. 
And it came to pass in those '> 
days, ?that Jesus came from 
Nazareth of Galilee, and z was 
immersed a by John in Hhe Jor- 
dan. And 'immediately com- 10 
ing up out of the water, he saAV 
the heavens ''parted, and the 
Spirit like a dove descending 
upon him. And there came a 11 



lowed its punctuation, and begin " and " with a capital. The 
sentence is thus rendered more perspicuous. In Biblical phrase- 
ology, this conjunction often commences sentences. 

r " One mightier than I," etc. Kcnd., Camp., Dick. S. Fr., 
" Oelui qui cst plus puissant quo moi vicnt apres moi." This is 
the natural arrangement of the sentence. 

' "strap;" Ifiaina. Rob. (I/iris), "a thong, strap of leather." 
It here refers to the strap which fastened the sandal to the foot. 
Bloomf. (TO loco], "the strap (or strapping), or lacing of whose 
sandals." " Latchet " is obsolete. " String " would not be ac- 
curate, 

t loose ; " luaat. Eob. So (E. V.), Matt. 1C : 19 ; 21 : 2. 
Mark 7 : 35. Luke 13 : 15, 16. John 11 : 44. Sec the quota- 
tion Acts 13 : 25, " whose shoes of his feet I am not worthy to 
loose" (J.vaat). "Unloose" is incorrect, as the prefix "mi" has 
a negative force, as in " untrue," " untie," " unwritten," etc. 
See Webster on " Unloose." As an alternation, " untie." So 
"VVakef., Dick., Campbell, Thorn. 

u " in water ; " Iv vSaTi. Sharpe, Pechy, Kcnd., Camp., 
Thorn., Wiclif. Montanus, "in aqua;" S. Fr., dans 1'eau;" 
Iber., " in aqua ; " De Sacy, " dans 1'cau ; " Ital., " ncll' aqua." 
Compare v. 5, Iv rt[i 'looSnvrj Ttorafira, which the E. Y. properly 
renders, " in the river of Jordan," not " with the river of Jor- 
dan." The erroneous rendering of the Vulgate, " baptizavi vos 
aqua," was adopted by Tyndale, and from him copied by Cran., 
Gen., and the E. V. 

r "will." This auxiliary is substituted for "shall," on the 
ground that John used the language of prediction, not of au- 
thority. Wakcf., Wesley, Dick., Camp., Sharpe, Thorn. 

w " (will) immerse ; " pax-tlam. See v. 5, note 1. Kcnd., 
Camp. Ital., " immcrgcm ; " Ibcr., " sumcrgira-; " Belg., " zal 
doopen ; " Luther and Do Wctte, " wird taufcn." 

1 " in the Holy Spirit ; " J/< JIvev/tctTi 'Ayia> The preposition 



should have its ordinary force here, as in the phrase, Iv 
Sec last note. By present usage, " Ghost " is equivalent to " spec- 
tre, apparition." Spirit should be substituted for it in all cases 
in the N. T. Kcnd., Camp., Pechy have, " in the Holy Spirit ; ' 
(AViclif, "in the Holy Ghost;") Mont., "in Spiritu Sancto;' 
Ital., "nello Spiritu Santo;" Iber., "in Espivitu Santo." 

y " that." As this word is ti supplement, it should be italicized, 
It is included in brackets (as supplementary) in the Iber., " en 
aqucllas dias [quo] vino Jesus." 

1 " was immersed." See v. 5, note 1. 

" " by John ; " VTCO 'Icoavvov. " Of," as instrumental, is obso- 
lete. So Wesley, Wakcf., Camp., Sharpe, Kcnd., Pechy. This 
change is made in all similar cases, in this Ecvision. 

b " the Jordan ; " iov 'IooSavr,v. The article is properly re 
tained by Pechy, Sharpe, Dick., Thorn. Luther and De Wette 
" im Jordan ; " Bclg., " in do Jordane ; " S. Fr., " dans le Jour 
dain ; " Span, and Iber., " en el Jordan ; " Ital., " ncl Giordano.' 
This noun is always accompanied by the article in the N. T 
As the idiom of the Greek and English is similar in reference 
to the names of rivers, the article should always be translated. 

c " immediately ; " tvMcos. This word is rendered in the E 
Y., "immediately," "straightway," "forthwith," and in a.verj 
few instances, "as soon as." As "immediately" is now in com- 
mon use, while " forthwith " and " straightway " arc, to say the 
least, obsolescent; I have rendered it uniformly by the first term 
Most of the later English translators have employed "imme- 
diately." 

d " parted ; " a/^oiuvovs. Kcnd. " The generic sense of the 
verb is, lo part asunder, to separate," Liddell. The rendering ol 
the E. Y. originated in the " ccclos apertos " of the Vulgate, 
where azi^ouii'ovs has been confounded with aveiA^d-^aav, in 
the parallel Matt. 3 : 10. Such ill judged attempts to harmonize 
the writers, in a version, ought not be imitated. " Mont,, "scis- 
sos ccclos," 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. I. 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

heaven, saying, Thou art my be- 
loved Son, in whom I am well 
pleased. 

12 And immediately the Spirit 
driveth him into the wilderness. 

13 And he was there in the 
wilderness forty days tempted of 
Satan; and was wit'h the wild 
beasts ; and the angels ministered 
unto him. 

14 Now after that John was put 
in prison, Jesus came into Galilee, 
preaching the gospel of the king- 
dom of God, 

15 And saying, The time is ful- 
filled, and the kingdom of God is 



e 



GREEK TEXT. 

eyeveTO e'/c TOJV ovpavoav, 
o uioy JJLOV o ayaTrrjTos, ev w ev- 
8oKYjo-a. 12 Kal evOvs TO Ilvev- 
fj.a avTov e/c/3aAAei els TTJV epr/- 

13 \7 >"> ~ i f 

ULOV. Kac nv Ket e.v TTJ 
7 , ' , '' 

rj/jiepay Tecro-apatiovTa, 

fjievos VTTO TOV ^SaTavd, Kal rjv 
/uera rwv Or/picov Kal ol ayyeXoi 
Sir/Kovovv avT(. 

14 MET A Se TO 7rapa8o0yvai 
TOV 'Ia>avvr)v, r]X6ev o 'Irjcrovs' 
eh TTJV PaXiXaiav., K.rjpvo-arcov TO 
evayyeXiov r^y jSacriAe/as 1 rou 
Oeov, KOL Xeycav, ' On TreirXr]- 
pcorat 6 Kaipbs, Kal rjyyiKev 7} 



REVISED VERSION. 

voice 'from the heavens, say- 
ing, Thou art my beloved Son, 
in whom I am well pleased. 
And immediately the Spirit 12 
f sendeth him forth into the 
desert. And he was there, in is 
the desert, forty days, B tried 
h by Satan; and was with the 
wild beasts; and the angels 
ministered to him. Now after 1 14 
John ] was delivered up, Jesus 
came into Galilee, preaching 
the gospel of the kingdom of 
God, and saying, The time is 15 
fulfilled, and the kingdom of 
God k draweth near ; repent 



" from the heavens ; " IK rcav ovqavwv. So in v. 10 (B. V.). 
In all cases, I would make the number correspond with that of 
the text, where ovoavos occurs. It is true, that the singular and 
plural may often be coincident, according to Hebrew usage, still, 
as either form is used in our language, exactness will sustain a 
literal rendering. So Wakef., Dick., Wiclif. Vulg., Eras., Mont. 
Beza, " ccelis ; " G. Fr. and S. Fr., " cieux ; " Span, and Iber., 
" cielos ; " Syriac, j *^ *' 



f " sendeth him forth ; " avrbr sxftaUct. Sharpe, Newcome. 
Although the idea of force and effort is often conveyed by this 
verb, other cases occur in which that idea is dropped, and the 
thought is simply that of sending forth. Thus Matt. 9 : 38, 
" Pray ye therefore the Lord of the harvest, that ho will send 
forth laborers "fopdlrj coydrae. John 10 : 4, " he puttcth forth 
his own sheep" ra 'idea noofiaTa fa/3alt] "he goeth before 
them." Matt. 9 : 25, 'Ore Se ^e^.i-O-,; o oyj.oe" when the peo- 
ple (crowd) were put forth." Mark 1 : 43, " forthwith sent him 
away " svO'ecas e&pal.rjv avrov. Jas. 2 : 25, " she had received 
the messengers, and sent them out another way " v.al tTfyq 68(ii 
ly.jSoLl.ovaa. The parallel Matt. 4:1, confirms the above render- 
ing ; avtrfti] els ir,v eoefiov (Jesus) " was led up into the wilder- 
ness" (desert). Brctsch., "Facio ut exeat, abeat aliquis, verbo, 
cohortatione, increpitatione, emitto, jubeo abire." Syriac ciA.aJ3J 
cum eduxit, " to send forth," has a latitude of signification which 
renders it a proper equivalent for the Greek verb. It may be 
added that Greenfield has defined this verb in the above modified 
sense, " lo order to depart, to send away, dismiss, impel to go." 

E " tried ; " Ttetoa&fiEvas. Do YVctte, " ward versucht ; " Rob., 
" to attempt, to assay, to tempt, to prove, to put to the test," 
"To try" corresponds accurately with 7tei(><it,co. "Tempt" is 
used in some cases in the E. Y. -where from its present sense 
the English reader is lead to believe that God incites men to 
tin. The word is now always understood to convey the idea 



of an effort to lead one to violate the Divine law. There may 
be a few instances, such as James 1 : 13, where "tempt" would 
be most appropriate, still in general, I would use " try " as most 
exact. In all cases, the reader will understand the nature of the 
act or " trial," without the danger of being misled. 

11 " by ; " wo. " For " is no longer used to indicate the cause 
or agent. In every instance where vita with the genitive indi- 
cates the cause, it should be rendered " by," or " through." The 
former is generally preferable ; thus 8ia may have an appropriate 
equivalent in " through." "Wakcf., Dick., Wesley, Sharpe, Thorn., 
Campbell. In all cases like the present, I use " by." 

1 " that," which occurs in the E. Y. before " John," is quite 
superfluous. It is not employed by Wakcf., Kend., Dick., Wes- 
ley, Sharpe, Campbell, Tyndale, or Geneva. 

J " John was delivered up ; " TO yta^aSoO'i'/vai. Sharpe, Pechy, 
Q, Wakefield. This verb signifies, to deliver up, give over to any 
one. The object for which the act is performed, must be ascer- 
tained from other words expressed or understood. Should it bo 
necessary to indicate more than the verb implies, the ellipsis must 
be filled by a supplement. In this instance, the literal rendering 
without a supplement is deemed sufficient. See Eob. on na^aSi- 
Sofit. The word is rendered imiformly in the Eevision of this 
gospel. De Wette, " Johannes iiberlicfert war ; " Belg., ' Joan- 
nes overgeleverd was ; " S. Fr., " Jean cut ete livre ; " Iber., 
" despues de ser cntrcgado Juan ; " Vulg., " traditus est ; " Beza, 
" traditus fuit." The rendering of Erasmus, " comprehensus esset 
Johannes," gave rise to that of Tyndale, " after John was taken." 
Hence the Genevan, " after John was committed to prison," and 
the E. V. The verb is rendered as above in (E.V.) Matt. 10 :17, 
19, 21 ; 24 : 9 ; Mark 13 : 9, 11. Rom. 8 : 32. 1 Cor. 15 : 24. 

k " draweth near ; " fyyiy.i-v. Pechy. So Luke 21 : 8 (E. V.), 
o y.attios -iiyytxc, " the time draweth near." Jas. 5 : 8, ?/ jr^- 
ovala TOV Kvntov ijy/ixe, (E. V.), "the coming of the Lord 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. i. 



KING JAMBS' VERSION. 
at hand: repent ye and believe 
the gospel. 

16 Now as he walked by the 
sea of Galilee, he saw Simon, and 
Andrew his brother, casting a net 
into the sea : for they were fishers. 

17 And Jesus said unto them, 
Come ye after me, and I will make 
you to become fishers of men. 

18 And straightway they for- 
sook their nets, and followed him. 

19 And when he had gone a 
little further thence, he saw James 
the son of Zebedee, and John his 
brother, who also were in the ship 
mending their nets. 

20 And straightway he called 
them : and they left their father 
Zebedeo in the ship with the hired 
servants, and went after him. 

21 And they went into Caper- 
naum; and straightway on the 
sabbath-day he entered into the 
synagogue and taught. 

22 And they were astonished 



GREEK TEXT. 

/3acrtAe/a TOV Geov- 
Kal Trtcrreuere eV TW 

16 7T " S> v v v 

llepiTraTcov oe Trapa TTJI> 
OaXaorrav rrj? jPaAtAatay, el8e 
SifJi.ova /cat ' A.v8peav TOV dfieX- 
fyov avTov, fidXXovTas a/z0//3A?7- 
crTpov ev TY) OaXacrcry "fjcrav yap 
aAtety 1T /cat ebrev auroty o 'Irj- 
crow, Aevre OTT/CTCD fj.ov, /cat TTOVT]- 
crco vfjias yeveo~9ai aXieis dvdpu>- 
TTWV. 18 Kal evdecof a0eWey TO. 
dtKTva avT&v, fjKoXovO^arav au- 



ra. 19 Kal 7rpo/3a? eKeWev oXi- 
yov^ ddev '/a/c<M/3of TOV TOV Ze- 
/3e8aiov } /cat 



/cat 



TOV 



e T( 

irXoico KaTapTifyvTas TO. SLKTVO,. 
20 /cat evdeats e/caAecrez> 



/cat 



TOI> 



ZefieSouov tv TO) TrXoicp /zera T>V 
, dTrrjXOov OTrla-co av- 



TOV. 
21 



Kal eio-Tropevovrai ety Ka- 
/cat evBews roty cra/3- 
ety 



rjis, ediSacrKe. 22 /cat 



REVISED VERSION. 

'and believe the gospel. Now 16 
as he m was walking by the sea 
of Galilee, he saw Simon, and 
Andrew, his brother, casting a 
net into the sea ; n for they were 
"fishers. And Jesus said to 17 
them, i>Come after me, and I 
will make you 'become fishers 
of men. And immediately they 18 
left their nets and followed 
him. And 'going on a little 19 
further thence, he saw James, 
the 5o?i of Zebedee, and John, 
his brother, who also were in 
the ship, mending their nets. 
And immediately he called 20 
them ; and they left their father 
Zebedee in the ship with the 
hired servants, and went after 
him. And they went into Ca- 21 
pernaum ; and immediately on 
the sabbath he entered into the 
synagogue and taught. And 22 



draweth nigh ". The verb is usually rendered in the E. V., " to 
come near," or "nigh." The perfect is used for the present 
when an action commenced in past time and still continues. 
Troll., 50., p. 132. 

i " ye," which is placed after " repent " in the E. V., is un- 
necessary, as there is no emphasis which requires the nominative 
to be expressed, either in the Greek or English. The nominative 
is not inserted by Dick., Camp., Tyndale, Oran., Geneva, Pcchy. 
Several instances of this kind occur in the E. V. of Mark, in all 
which the imperative has a nominative expressed, though there 
is no emphasis. As the idioms of the Greek and English are 
alike in such cases, I follow the text, and do not employ a nomina- 
tive. 

m " was walking ; " n^mmdiv. Wakef., Sharpe, Dick. The 
participial construction is employed by Kend., Vulg., Mont. 
Beza, Oastalio, Span., Iber., Bclg. 

A semicolon is placed after "sea" by Sharpe, A. Campbell, 
and Do Wettc. The connection of the clauses, " casting a net 
into the sea," and, " for they were fishers," is too intimate for the 
colon. Several versions include "for they were fishers" in a 
parenthesis, as the E. V. of 161 1, Wesley, Geneva, and Eheims. 



" fishers ; " uheTs. I have retained this word, and yet, I 
suggest the propriety of substituting "fishermen" for it, in all 
cases, in conformity with present usage. " Fishermen " is found 
in the E. V., Luke 5 : 2. 

P "come." For the omission of "ye" as the nominative, see 
v. 15, note 1. 

1 "become." "To," the sign of the infinitive, is properly 
omitted after such, verbs as make, dare, etc. Bullion's E. Gr., 
Rule 18., p. 110. 

r "going on;" jtgopas. Kend., Pechy, Thorn. So Matt. 
4 : 21 (E. V.), yt^oftus, "going on." Rob., Tepopahno, "to go 
forward, to advance ; " Vulg., Mont., Eras., Beza, Castal., " pro- 
grcssus ; " Belg., " voortgcgaan zijnde." Liddell says, " In corn- 
position with verbs, 7tt>o seems sometimes to be quite pleonastic, 
but it usually involves the notice of on, forth." 

" " the Sabbath ; " -TOTS aaftftaoiv. So Luke 13 : 10. 'Wes- 
ley, Shavpe, Dick., Camp. S. Fv., " au sabbat ; " De Wette, 
"am Sabbath." "Day" is superfluous. It is omitted in this 
construction (E.V.), Mark 2 : 27, 28. Luke C : C ; 13 : 15, etc., 
where an^^arov occurs. 



THE GOSPEL ACCOEDING TO MARK. CHAP. I. 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

at his doctrine : for lie taught 
them as one that had authority, 
and not as the scribes. 

23 And there was in their syna- 
gogue a man with an unclean 
spirit ; and he cried out, 

24 Saying, Let us alone ; what 
have we to do with thce, them 
Jesus of Nazareth? art thou come 
to destroy us ? I know thee who 
thou art, the Holy One of God. 

25 And Jesus rebuked him, say- 
ing, Hold thy peace, and come out 
of him. 

2G And Avhcn the unclean spirit 
had torn him, and cried with a 
loud voice, he came out of him. 

27 And they were all amazed, 
.insomuch that they questioned 
among themselves, saying, What 
thing is this ? what new doctrine 
is this? for with authority com- 



GKEEK TEST. 



arovTQ eVt r 



] avrou- /i> 

'yap diddo~KG>v avrovs coy e^ovcri- 
av e'&^ /cat ov coy oi 



. 23 Kai i]v e 
avratv av 



Y) crvva.- 
anros zv rrvev- 



IJLOLTL a/ca^aprco, /cat 

9.1 -./ '' 77 ' ' " \ ^ 

" Aeyaw, JtLa, TL rnjiiv /cat crot, 

'Ir/crov Na^api-jve; -qXQes diro- 

Aecrat T^uay; ol8d ere r/y d, 6 

dyios rov Oeov. ~ Kai e 

crei> avTw 6 '/?;cro{)y, 

fJiwOvjTL, /cat e^e\0e e avrov. 

2(3 7^" ^ '/ ' ^ ^ 

Aat cnrapa^av avrov TO irvev- 
H.a ro a.K.d6apTOv, /cat Kpd^av 

> e avrov. 
Trarey, ware 
Trpos aurouy, Aeyoiray, 

2T/J / ' Pi S> \ ' 

t ecrrt TOVTO; TIS ?) oioayji TJ 

Katvr/ CLVTTJ, on. /car' k^Qvcriav KOL 
rols 7n>ev/j.acrt rols 



27 /cat 



BEVISED VERSION. 

they were astonished at his 
'teaching, for ho taught them as 
one "having authority, and not 
as the scribes. And there was 23 
in their synagogue a man with 
an unclean spirit ; and ho cried 
out, saying, Y Ah ! what have we 24 
to do with thce, "Jesus of Na- 
zareth? hast thou come to de- 
stroy, us? I know thee who 
thou art, the Holy One of God. 
And Jesus rebuked him, saying, 25 
*JBe silent, and come out of him. 
And the unclean spirit y con- 20 
vulsing him, and "crying out 
with a loud voice, came out of 
him. And they were all amazed, 27 
"so that they questioned among 
themselves, saying, 'What is 
this ? what new 'teaching is 
this ? for with authority ''lie 
commandeth even the unclean 



' " teaching ; " SiSayTj. Kenil., Pcchy, Wesley, Sharpc, Wie- 
lil'. As " teaching " may signify cither the thing taught, or the 
manner of giving instruction, it corresponds accurately with the 
Greek. 

u "having authority;" li-ovaiav e%coi>. So (E. V.), Matt. 
7 : 20. Pcchy, Kcncl., Dick., Camp., Sharpc. S. Fr., " ayant 
autoritc." 

* "Ah!" "En. Kcncl., G. Camp., Dick., Geneva. Wakef 
(" Hah ! ") Eras., Beza, "Ah ! " G. Fr. " All ! " S. Fr., " Hah ! " 
Span. " Ah ! " Ibcr., " Ea ! " Ital., " Oh ! " Do Wcttc, " Ha ! " 
Hob. (), generic, all,, aha. 

v " thou," before " Jesus," is superfluous. It was first cm- 
ploycd by Wiclif, and copied by Tyndale and other early English 
Translators. It has not been used by Wesley, Pcchy, Wakcf., 
Dick., Sharpe, Thorn., A. Campbell, or L. T.ornson. The pronoun 
does not occur in Vulg., Eras., Beza, Castal., Luther, De Wcttc, 
G. Fr., S. Fr., Spun., Ibcr., or Ital. See v. 29, note j. 

1 " Be silent ; " <I>iiu6dr,T;i. Kcnd., Pcchy, Dick., Campbell, 
Thorn. " To hold one's peace," is no longer employed in conver- 
sation or writing, unless in cases when there is an attempt to 
quote from the E. Y. 

y " convulsing him ; " axapdsj> aiirbr. Pechy, Dick., Thom- 
son, Campbell. Ibcr., " luibicndolo agitado convulsivamente." 
The verb literally signifies, "to tear or lacerate, but here, and 
Luke 9 : 39, to throw into violent convulsions and spasms, such 
as accompany epilepsy, which arc sometimes called oTcapayitol, 
though usually oituo/iol by the Greek medical writers. See 



Bloomf., 1ST. T., in loco. Bretsch., " distorquco, concutio. In N. 
T. non nisi do regrotis, quorum membra a gcnio mulo TChcmcn- 
ter distorqucbantur." Hob, " in N". T., to convulse, to throw into 
spasms." " Tho root of the verb ondca is used by medical writers 
to signify causing convulsion or spasm, and in the passive, to be 
convulsed," Liddcll. The literal sense, to rend, is inconsistent 
with the parallel narrative, Luke 4 : 33-30, y.al (ili/iav UVTOI> to 
Snifioinoi' EIS fiioov, QTj'I.O'EV att avrov, ftijSsv ftkayav nvrov 
"he came out of him and hurt him not." 

1 " crying out ; " v.oa^av. Eob., v.qa^ca. Bretsch., " clamo, 
vociferor." So (E. V.), 9 : 24 ; 10 : 47. Luke 4 : 41 ; 9 : 39, 
etc. The participial construction is most concise and harmoni 
ous. It has been adopted by Wakcf., Wesley, Kcncl., Wiclif 
Eheims, S. Fr., Bclg., Span., Ibcr. 

* " so that ; " cSarc. Wesley, Wakcf., Kcnd., Rob., E. V. 
of Mark 4 : 37. 2 Cor. 3 : 7. 1 These. 1 : 7. In this case, the 
particle has the force of 'if a. 

b " What is this ? " Ti lint TOVTO ; Wakcf'., Kcnd., Wesley, 
Thorn. Mont., Eras., Beza, " Quid est hoc? " Bclg., " Wat is 
dit?" De Wcttc, "Was ist das?" G. Fr., " Qn'est ccci ? " S. 
Fr., " Qu'cst-ce quo ccci ? " Iber., " Que cs esto ? " Ital., " Ch' e 
qucsto ? " 

" teaching ; " SiSayj]. Sharpe, Wesley, Campbell, Pechy, 
Kcnd. See v. 22, note t. 

d " he coiiimandeth." This is the natural order. So Pcchy, 
Kcnd., Wesluy, Dick., Wakcf., Sharpc, Thorn., Campbell. So 
also in the E. V. of Luke 4 : 3G, where the Greek text is the same. 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. I. 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

mandeth lie even the unclean 
spirits, and they do obey him. 

28 And immediately his fame 
spread abroad throughout all the 
region round about Galilee. 

29 And forthwith, when they 
were come out of the synagogue, 
they entered into the house of 
Simon and Andrew, with James 
and John. 

30 But Simon's wife's mother 
lay sick of a fever ; and anon they 
tell him of her. 

31 And he came and took her 
by the hand, and lifted her up ; 
and immediately the fever left her, 
and she ministered unto them. 

32 And at even when the sun 
did set, they brought unto him all 
that were diseased, and them that 
were possessed with devils. 

33 And all the city was gather- 
ed together at the door. 

34 And he healed many that 
were sick of divers diseases, and 
cast out many devils ; and suffered 



GREEK TEXT. 

eViracrcrei, /cat VTraKovovcriv av- 

n 98 ' nf"*^ /)^ v ' 3 v ' " 

T(f> ; Migr/Ave oe 77 a/corf avrov 
ev6vs els oArjV rrjv TrepL^wpov rrjs 
jPaAtAatay. 

29 Kca evdecos e/c Tifs (rvvayco- 
yrjs t^eXdovres, r)X0oi> ety TTJV 
olKLav Slfj.a>vos /cat 'Avdpeov, 
/zero. '/aK<w/3ou /cat 'Iwavvov. 
30 ?; de -irevOepa JEJt/zoz>oy /care- 

/cetro Trvpecrcrovcra' /cat evdewf 
tn \ > ~ 31 \ 
v avrco irepi aur?;y. /cat 

avTrjv, Kpa- 
/cat 



a(j)r]Kei> avT-qv 6 
/cat SirjKOvei, auroty. 32 ' 0\J/tay 
<5e yei>o/j,ei>r)$, ore e'8v 6 ^'Atoy, 
6(pepov 7r/9oy O.VTOV TraWay TOVS 
/ca/c&Jy e'xofray /cat row ba.Lp.ovL- 
/cat ?/ TroAty oA?; 
rjv Trpo? rrjv Ovpav. 
3 ' /cat eOepaTrevcre TroAAouy /ca/ccoy 
e'^oz/ray Trot/c/Aaty VOCTOLS' KCU 
TroAAa e^e/3aAe, /cat OVK 



REVISED VERSION. 

spirits, and 'they obey him. 
And 'directly his fame spread 28 
abroad e throtigh the h wliole 
'surrounding region of Galilee. 
And immediately, wlien they 29 
'came out of the synagogue, 
they entered into the house of 
Simon and Andrew, with James 
and John. But Simon's 'mother- so 
in-law lay sick 'with a fever; 
and ""immediately they tell him 
of her. And he came and took si 
her by the hand, and lifted her 
up ; and immediately the fever 
left her, and she ministered to 
them. And "evening having 32 
come, when the sun "set, they 
brought to him all the sick and 
p the demoniacs. And the q wholc 33 
city was gathered together at 
the door. And he healed many 34 
who were sick ''with "various 
diseases, and cast out many l de- 



" they obey." The auxiliary " do " should not be employed, 
as there is no emphasis in the text. So Wesley, Kcnd., Campbell, 
Dick., Pecliy, Wnkcf. 

1 " directly ; " sv&vs. Although this adverb, liko Ev&scas, may 
be rendered "immediately," still, as evd-ecos occurs at the begin- 
ning of the next verse, our idiom demands a diversity as to form 
in rendering similar to that of the text. Wesley, Wakef., Dick., 
and G. Camp, have distinguished these words in their versions. 
" Directly" is now more generally used than " straightway." 

B " through ; " el s . Kend., A. Camp., Dick., Thorn., Pechy. 
As an alternative rendering, " into." So Wesley, Wakef. 

h " The whole ; " o).ijv. Pechy, Sharpc. Eras., Bcza, " to- 
turn." Eob. and Liddell, o'Aos. 

1 " surrounding region ; " nsQ^ca^ov. Kcnd. Brctsch. (in 
vcrbo), " circumjaciins, fmitimus." " About " is a tautology. 

i " came out ; " t&MvTcs. Sharpe. The use of this auxili- 
ary " to be " with intransitive verbs, is a violation of the English 
idiom, however common it may be in the E. V. and in some 
writers of the seventeenth century. It is an idiom borrowed 
from the French. Wherever an auxiliary is required with this 
class of verbs, "have" should be employed. I have corrected 
this form in most cases. See Webster's Diet., Introd., p. Iv. 

" " BioUier-iu-law ; " nnvO-cga. Kcnd., Dick.', Thom. So E. 
V., Matt. 10 : 35. Luke 12 : 53 



i " with." In such constructions, " witla " should be user! in 
place of " of." Kcnd., Wakef., Thom. 

m " immediately ; " cvO-eam. See v. 10, note c. 

* " evening having come ;" oipias yevofti-irqs. There is an un 
necessary variety in rendering this phrase in the E. V., such as, 
" when it was evening," " in the evening," " when the evening 
had arrived." The above rendering has been uniformly given in 
this Revision. It is deemed accurate. In the phrase, yevofisvov 
aa/spdrov, the participle receives the same rendering, in this Ec- 
vision. Sec ch. G : 21, note. 

" set ; " sSv. This is literal, as a rendering of the aorist 
" did " is superfluous and inaccurate, as it conveys the idea of 
emphasis. So Sharpc, Pechy. 

i' " the demoniacs." Kend., Campbell, Sharpe, Pechy. As 
the word " demon " is transferred whenever it occurs, for the 
reasons assigned v. 3d, note t, TOVS 8at/iovi^ofterovs is properly 
represented by " the demoniacs." 

1 " whole ; " o/.tj. Kcnd., Pechy, Sharpe, Campbell, Dick. ; 
Wakef. Mont., Eras., Beza, Castalio, " tota ; " Ibor., " toda." 
Rob., Liddell. 

r " with." Sec v. 30, note 1. Wakef., Camp. 

1 " various ; " Ttor/.thaig. Wakef., Pechy, Kend., Dick., Rob. 

t " demons ; " Sainovia. Wakef., Campbell, Dick., Sharpe, 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING- TO MARK. CHAP. I. 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

not the devils to speak, because 
they knew him. 

35 And in the morning, rising 
up a great while before day, he 
went out and departed into a soli- 
tary place, and there prayed. 

36 And Simon, and they that 
were with him, followed after him. 

37 And when they had found 
him, they said unto him, All men 
seek for thee. 

38 And he said unto them, Let 
us go into the next towns, that I 
may preach there also : for there- 
fore came I forth. 

39 And he preached in their 
synagogues throughout all Gali- 
lee, and cast out devils. 

40 And there came a leper to 
him, beseeching him, and kneeling 
down to him, and saying unto him, 
If thou wilt, thou canst make me 
clean. 

41 And Jesus, moved with com- 



GREEK TEXT. 

rj(f)L XaXeiv ra daifjiovLa, OTL y 



crav avrov. 

35 



crras 



7?" ^ * " ^ ' > 

./lea TrpcoL evvwxpv Atav ava- 
e^fjXde, /cat aTrrjXdev els 
eprj/J.oi> roTrov, /ca/cet 
36 /cat KareSico^av avrov o 
/cat O'L /j.er avrov' 37 /cat evpov- 
rep avrov, Aeyoucrty avrai, ' On 
jravres ^qrovcri ere. 38 Kal Ae- 
yei avTot?, * Ayca^ev els ras e' 
/ctw/zoTToAety, iVa /ca/cet 
ety rovro 'yap 

'-10 -rr \ ? / 3 ^ 

Aat rjv Kijpvcrcrcov ev rais crvv- 
aycoyaty avrcov, ety oXrjv rrjv To.- 
Xt.Xat.aV) Kal ra dai/Jtovia e/c/3aA- 

Xcav. 

do v * v ^ ' ^ \ 

Aat spheral TT/ooy avrov Ae- 

oS) TrapaitaXaJv avrov /cat 70- 
avrov, /cat Xe-ycov avrw, 
' OTL, eav QeArjs; Svi/acral p.6 
KaOapicrai. 41 '0 Se 'Irjcrovs 



REVISED VERSION. 

mons, and he did not suffer the 
demons to speak, because they 
knew him. And in the morn- 35 
ing, rising up "while it was 
quite dark, he went out and 
departed into a solitary place, 
and there prayed. And Simon 36 
and "those with him, followed 
after him. And when they had 37 
found him, w they say to him, 
X A11 are seeking thee. And ''he 3& 
saith to them, Let us go into the 
next towns, that I may preach 
there also ; for "I have come 
forth b for this. And he preach- 3!) 
ed in their synagogues 'through 
'the whole of Galilee, and cast 
out demons. "And a leper -10 
f cometh to him, beseeching him, 
and e kneeling to him, and say- 
ing to him, If thou wilt, thou 
canst ''cleanse me. And Jesus 41 



Thorn. S. Fr., " demons ; " Span, and Iber., " dcmonios." There 
is no difference of signification between Satfuov and Saiftoinov. 
These words are applied to a class of " unclean spirits," who are 
the servants of Satan. See Luke 8 : 29, 30. Matt. 9 : 34 ; 
12 : 24. Mark 3 : 22-26. diapolos, when it refers to spiritual 
existence, is applied, in the singular, to Satan xa-t e$o-/.Tjv. There 
are many " demons," yet but one " Devil." As we have no single 
term which is the equivalent of " demon," we are obliged to 
transfer, when we can not translate. See G. Campbell's Prelim. 
Dissertations VI., Part. I., where these words are fully examined. 
The two words I have rendered uniformly by " demon." 



" while it was quite dark ; " %vw%ov liav (= y.arh 

Wakef., "very dark;" Bretsch., " tempore matutina, 
multa adhuc nocte ; " Fritz., " mane, multa adlmc nocte ; " S. Fr., 
" comme il faisait fort obscur." 

v " those with him ; " ol /isr avrov. Kcnd., Dick. " Were " 
is superfluous. 

w " they say ;" Uyovatv. Wakcf., Pechy. Mont., Eras., Bcza, 
Castalio, " dicunt ; " Span., " dicen." 

1 "All are seeking tlice ; " Hdvres &TOVOI ae. Wakef., Pechy, 
Kcnd. S. Fr., " tous te cherchent ; " De Wette, " Alle stichen 
dich." " For" is superfluous. 

v " he saith ; " Uyet. Sharpe, Wesley, Kend., Wakef., Thorn. 
S. Fr., " il dit ; " De Alette. " er sagt." 

1 A semicolon is placed after " also " by Sharpe, Camp., Dick., 
Thorn 



* "I have come forth ; " ^e^).v&a. Dick. Eras, and Fritz- 
sche, " egressus sum ; " Beza, " sum cgrcssus ; " Castalio, " pro- 
fectus sum." The use of the auxiliary " to be " is incorrect. See 
v. 29, note j. 

b " for this ; " els TOVTO. Kend. Vulg., Mont., Beza, " ad 
hoc ; " S. Fi 1 ., " pour cela ; " Iber., " para eso." This arrange- 
ment is adopted, as the natural one, in English. 

* " through ; " els. See v. 28, note g. 

d " the whole of Galilee ; " Slap. Pechy. So (E. V.) Matt. 
26 : 13. Mark 8 : 36 ; U : 9 ; 15 : 33. Luke 8 : 39. 1 John 
5 : 19. Eras., Beza, " in tota Galilant ; " Castal., " per totam 
Galiteam." 

* " And a leper." This arrangement is deemed preferable to 
that of the E. Y. as more simple and concise, especially as the 
verb of which " leper " is the agent, is rendered literally in the 
present. So Wakef., Camp., Kend. 

f " comcth ; " I'^TOT. Sharpe, Pechy, Wakef. De Wettc, 
" kommt." Although the present, especially in Hellenistic, some- 
times is used aoristically, yet, where the literal rendering affords 
a good sense, it seems advisable to translate it by the I nglish 
present. 

6 " kneeling to him ; " yowTtcrcov avrov. Wakef., Sliarpe, 
Kend., Wiclif, " kneeled." " Down " is superfluous. It is omitted 
in (E. V.) Mark 10 : 17, where the text is yown^oas avrbv. 
There is nothing corresponding to " down " in Vulg., Mont., 
Eras., Beza, Castalio, S. Fr., Span., Iber., Belg. 

h " cleanse ; " xaS-aqiaat. Keud., Dick.. Thorn. So this verb 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. I. 



KING JAMBS' VERSION. 

passion, put forth his hand, and 
touched him, and saith unto him, 
I will ; be thou clean. 

42 And as soon as he had 
spoken, immediately the leprosy 
departed from him, and he was 
cleansed. 

43 And he straitly charged 
him, and forthwith sent him 
away ; 

44 And saith unto him, See 
thou say nothing to any man ; but 
go thy way, shew thyself to the 
priest, and offer for. thy cleansing 
those things which Moses com- 
manded, for a testimony unto 
them. 

45 But he went out, and began 
to publish it much, and to blaze 
abroad the matter, insomuch that 
Jesus could no more openly enter 
into the city, but was without in 
desert places : and they came to 
him from every quarter. 



GREEK TEXT. 

e/cretVay rrjv 
aurou, /cat Aeyet aura, 
2 et- 



pa, 
(9eA&>, 

Trovros aurou, evdecof 
arr avrov r) Xtirpa, /cat tK 
34 Kai 



avrov 



rov 



44 /cat Aeyet aur<, "Opa, 

v earys' aAA' uVaye, creau- 
8eiov TW iepei, /cat Trpocre- 
Trepl rov Kadapt<rfJLOv trou 
a Trpocrera^e MWO-YJS, ety fJiaprv- 
piov auroty. 45 'O Se e^eXOav 
rjp^aro Kripvcrareiv iroXXa /cat 5ta- 
(pi]fjLL^eiv rov Aoyoy, cocrre ju/^Ke'n 
avrov 8vvacrdat fyavep&s ety TTO- 
XLV eicreXdelv aAA' e'ea eV eprj- 
P.OLS roTroty rjv, /cat -rjpyovro irpos 
avrov Travrayodev. 



REVISED VERSION. 

moved with compassion, stretch- 
ed out his hand and touched 
him, and saith to him, I will ; 
be cleansed. And 'as he spoke, 42 
immediately the leprosy depart- 
ed from him and he was cleans- 
ed. And J he strictly charged 43 
him, and immediately sent him 
away: and saith to him, See 44 
that thou say k nothing to any 
one ; but 'go show thyself to the 
priest and offer m on account of 
thy cleansing, "what Moses com- 
manded, for a testimony to 
them. But he went out, and 45 
began to publish it much, and 
to blaze abroad the matter, so 
that "Jesus could mo longer 
openly enter q into a city, but 
was without in desert places : 
and they came to him from 
every quarter. 



is rendered v. 42. As " to cleanse " is " to make clean," the more 
concise form is adopted. 

1 " as he spoke ; " elnovros avrov. Sharpe, Kend. 



) " he strictly charged ; " efi^^tfirjadftEfog. Kend., Eob. (in 
verbo), Bloomf. (N.T.), Trollope (Analecta). " Straitly" is ob- 
solete. 

k " (nothing) to any one ; " firjSevl. Kend., Thorn. S. Pr. 
" (ricn) a personne." 

i " go ; " {mays. "Wesley, Dick., Wakef., Sharpe, Campbell, 
Thorn., Pechy. " To go one's way," is obsolete. In the E. V. 
this verb in the imperative is often rendered simply by " go," as 
in Matt. 5 : 41 ; 9 : 6 ; 18 : 15 ; 19 : 21 ; 20 : 4. Eev. 10 : 8. 



m " on account of thy cleansing ; " negi rov xad-rtptoftov oov. 
Castalio, " ob tui purgationem ; " S. Fr., " au sujet de ta purifi- 
cationc ; " Iber., " con respecto a tu limpia." Eob. on the use 
of TtEql with the genitive (2), remarks that it is employed when 
the genitive indicates the ground, motive, or occasion of the action, 
i. g., mi account of, because of. " For," in this instance, is am- 
biguous. Common readers often suppose that the offering- was 
enjoined to effect a complete cleansing, instead of being a testi- 
mony that the sufferer was already healed. 

" " what ; " . Wakef., Kend., "Wesley. De "Wette, " was ; " 
S. Pr., " ce quo ; " Span, and Iber., lo que." Notwithstanding 



the plural form of , it evidently refers to to Scaoov (the gift, 
offering). Comp. Matt. 8 : 4, Tt^oaEveyy.s TO Sca^ov, o n^oae- 
ra^e McovaTje. 

" " Jesus." Wakef. As 'Iijaovs is not expressed in the text, 
although it is understood, in O.VTOV, " Jesus " should be italicized. 
Sharpe, "Wesley, and Pechy have inserted "he." But as the 
reference to Christ is beyond a doubt, the above supplement is 
correct. De Wette, " er ; " Iber., " [Jesus] " (bracketed, as a 
supplement) ; Belg., " hij." 

P " no longer ; " fujxt-ri. Keud., Campbell, Thorn., Eob. So 
(E. V.), 1 Thess. 3:1,5. 1 Tim. 5 : 23. 1 Pet. 4 : 2. 

i " into a city ; " sle noliv. Pechy, Thorn., Sharpe, Q (" a 
town ") ; De "Wette, " in eine Stadt ; " Fritz., " inire oppida." 
From the fact that Christ " preached (v. 39) in their synagogues 
throughout all Galilee" (comp. Matt. 4 : 23-25), and from the 
parallel Luke 4 : 44, where the healing of the leper is said to 
have occurred Iv /ita TUV nokecov, " in one of the cities," i. e., 
of Galilee, it seems clear that it was not at Capernaum, where 
Christ had been before he commenced his mission through Gali- 
lee. Hence, there is no reason to suppose that the article is 
omitted before nohv, because the context renders that noun 
definite, and that Capernaum is indicated. Probably the early 
English translators inserted the article, because Capernaum is 
noticed in ch. 2:1. 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. I. 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

not the devils to speak, because 
they knew him. 

35 And in the morning, rising 
up a great while before day, he 
went out and departed into a soli- 
tary place, and there prayed. 

36 And Simon, and they that 
were with him, followed after him. 

37 And when they had found 
him, they said unto him, All men 
seek for thee. 

38 And he said unto them, Let 
us go into the next towns, that I 
may preach there also : for there- 
fore came I forth. 

39 And he preached in their 
synagogues throughout all Gali- 
lee, and cast out devils. 

40 And there came a leper to 
him, beseeching him, and kneeling 
down to him, and saying unto him, 
If thou wilt, thou canst make me 
clean. 

41 And Jesus, moved with com- 



GEEEK TEXT. 



ra 



OTL 



crray 



crav avTov. 

d;j Kou Trpou evvw^pv Xiav ava- 
^Xde, Kal aTrrjXOev els 
TOTTOV, /ca/cet 

36 v s>' f~ * < 

/cat KareoLOdgav avrov o 

\ ' > 37 \ < I 

KOLL 01 H.ZT avTov /cat evpov- 
rey avTov, Xtyovcriv avrco, ' OTL 
trdvTes tj]Tovcri ere. 38 Kal Ae'- 
yei avTols, "A-ycofj,ev ety ray e 
/cco/zoTroAety, tVa /ca/cet 



pvco- 19 TOVTO yap 
39 Kal rjv Kripvcrcrcav ei> raty <rvv- 
aywyats avTwv, tis oXr/v Trjv Pa- 
XiXaiav, Kal ra Sai/jLovia e/c/3aA- 
Xcav . 

At) -rr \ v \ s \ .. 

K.a.1 ep-^erat Trpos avrov Ae- 

Trpoy, TrapaKaXwv avrov Kal yo- 

vvireTcav avTov, Kal Xtya>v avTco, 

OTI, iav GeXri?, Swafrai /j.e 

Kadaplcrai. 41 'O 8e 



REVISED VERSION. 

rnons, and he did not suffer the 
demons to speak, because they 
know him. And in the morn- 35 
ing, rising up "while it was 
quite dark, he went out and 
departed into a solitary place, 
and there prayed. And Simon 36 
and "those with him, followed 
after him. And when they had 37 
found him, w they say to him, 
*A11 are seeking thee. And 'he s& 
saith to them, Let us go into the 
next towns, that I may preach 
there also ;' for a l have come 
forth b for this. And he preach- 39 
ed in their synagogues "through 
'the whole of Galilee, and cast 
out demons. 'And a leper -10 
f cometh to him, beseeching him, 
and e kneeling to him, and say- 
ing to him, If thou wilt, thou 
canst ''cleanse me. And Jesus 'U 



Thorn. S. Fr., " demons ; " Span, and Ibcr., " dcmonios." There 
is no difference of signification between Saificov and Sa.i,u6vtov, 
These words are applied to a class of " unclean spirits," who are 
the servants of Satan. See Luke 8 : 29, 30. Matt. 9 : 34 ; 
12 : 24. Mark 3 : 22-26. 4i<ipolos, when it refers to spiritual 
existence, is applied, in the singular, to Satan y.ar tzoy.ijv. There 
are many " demons," yet but one " Devil." As we have no single 
term which is the equivalent of "demon," we are obliged to 
transfer, when we can not translate. See G. Campbell's Prelim, 
Dissertations VI., Part. I., where these words are fully examined. 
The two words I have rendered uniformly by " demon." 

11 " while it was quite dark ; " ww/.ov liav (= y.ara Ivvv^ov 
ZQOVOV}. Wakef., "very dark;" Brctsch., " tempore matutina, 
multa udhuc uocte ; " Fritz., " mane, multa adhuc nocte ; " S. Fr., 
" comme il faisait fort obscur." 

" " those with him ;" ol /ier avrov. Kcnd., Dick. ""\Vere" 
is superfluous. 

w "they say;" Uyovaw. "Wakcf., PecLy. Mont., Eras., Beza, 
Oastalio, " dicunt ; " Span., " clicen." 

31 "All are seeking tlice ; " Havres &]rovai as. "Wakcf., Pechy, 
Kcnd. S. Fr., " tons te cherchent ; " De Wette, " Alle snclicn 
dich." " For" is superfluous. 

f " he saitli ; " Uyet. Sharpe, Wesley, Kend., Wakef., Thorn. 
S. Fr., " il dit ; " De AVcltc. " er sagt." 

* A semicolon is placed after "also" by Sharpe, Camp., Dick., 
Thorn 



a " I have come forth ; " ^ef.rjivO-a. Dick. Eras, and Fritz- 
sche, " cgrcssus sum ; " Bcza, " sum cgressus ; " Castalio, " pro- 
fectus sum." The use of the auxiliary " to be " is incorrect. See 
v. 29, note j. 

b " for this ; " els TOVTO. Kend. Yulg., Mont., Beza, " ad 
hoc ; " S. Fr., " pour cela ; " Iber., " para eso." This arrange- 
ment is adopted, as the natural one, in English. 

" through ; " el s . See v. 28, note g. 

d " the whole of Galilee ; " ol^v. Pechy. So (E. V.) Matt. 
26 : 13. Mark 8 : 36 ; 14 : 9 ; 15 : 33. Luke 8 : 39. 1 John 
5 : 19. Eras., Bcza, " in tota Galilsea ; " Castal., " per totam 
Galikeam." 

' " And a leper." This arrangement is deemed preferable to 
that of the E. Y. as more simple and concise, especially as the 
verb of which " leper " is the agent, is rendered literally in th& 
present. So Wakcf., Camp., Kend. 

f " comcth ; " H^erm. Sharpe, Pechy, Wakcf. DC Wctte, 
" kommt." Although the present, especially in Hellenistic, some- 
times is used aoristically, yet, where the literal rendering- nfl'ords 
a good sense, it seems advisable to translate it by the I nglish 
present. 

e " kneeling to him ; " yowiteruv nvrov. Wakcf., Siiarpe, 
Kend., Wielif, " kneeled." " Down " is superfluous. It is omitted 
in (E. V.) Mark 10 : 17, where the text is yoi'vjtm'iaas ai-rov. 
There is nothing corresponding to " down " in Vulg., Mont., 
Eras., Bcza, Castalio, S. Fr., Span., Iber., Belg. 

h " cleanse ; " y.aO-a^iaai. Keud., Dick.. Thorn. So this verb 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. I. 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

passion, put forth his hand, and 
touched him, and saith unto him, 
I will ; be thou clean. 

42 And as soon as he had 
spoken, immediately the leprosy 
departed from him, and ho Avas 
cleansed. 

43 And he straitly charged 
him, and forthwith sent him 
away ; 

44 And saith unto him, See 
thou say nothing to any man ; but 
go thy way, shew thyself to the 
priest, and offer for thy cleansing 
those things which Moses com- 
manded, for a testimony unto 
them. 

45 But he went out, and began 
to publish it much, and to blaze 
abroad the matter, insomuch that 
Jesus could no more openly enter 
into the city, but was without in 
desert places : and they came to 
him from every quarter. 



et- 



GREEK TEXT. 

is, e/cretWy rt]v 
pa, T]\lsaTO avTOV, /cat Ae'yet 
(9e'Aa>, KadapiadrjTi. 
TTOVTOS avrov., evdeco? 
air avrov r] AeV/ja, /cat e 
crd-r]. 3i Kou 
avra), evdeats e^eflaXev avrov, 
/cat Ae'yet avTaj>, "Opa, JJUTJ^VL 
etTTj;?' ecAA' vjra-ye, creau- 
W lepel) /cat 7rpo<re- 
veyite Trepl rov /ca$a/)tcr/x,oD crov 
a Trpocrera^e JMTuxrrj?, ety 
piov avTOis. 45 'O <5e e 
rjp^aro Ktjpvacreiv TroAAa /cat dia- 
(p^/j.L^eLv rov Aoyoi/, ware /A^/ceYt 
avrov SvvacrOai (f)avepa>? ety TTO- 
Xiv ela-eXdelv aAA' e^co iv epr)- 
jjiois TOTTOIS i]V) /cat T)pyovTQ irpos 
avrov 



TOV 



REVISED VERSION. 

moved with compassion, stretch- 
ed out his hand and touched 
him, and saith to him, I will ; 
be cleansed. And 'as he spoke, 42 
immediately the leprosy depart- 
ed from him and he was cleans- 
ed. And J he strictly charged -is 
him, and immediately sent him 
away : and saith to him, See 44 
that thou say k nothing to any 
one ; but J go show thyself to the 
priest and offer on account of 
thy cleansing, "what Moses com- 
manded, for a testimony to 
them. But he went out, and 45 
began to publish it much, and 
to blaze abroad the matter, so 
that "Jesus could PHO longer 
openly enter q into a city, but 
was without in desert places: 
and they came to him from 
every quarter. 



is rendered v. 42. As " to cleanse " is " to make clean," the more 
concise form is adopted. 



i 11 



as lie spoke ; " elnovros avrov. Sharpe, Kend. 



J " he strictly charged ; " EfiflQifujarifiEvos. Kend., Eob. (in 
vcrlo), Bloomf. (N.T.), Trollope (Analecta). " Straitly" is ob- 
solete. 

k " (nothing) to any one ; " ftrjSevl. Keud., Thorn. S. Fr. 
" (rien) a personne." 



i " go ; " vrtaye. Wesley, Dick., Wakef., Sharpe, Campbell, 
Thorn., Pechy. " To go one's way/' is obsolete. In the E. V. 
this verb in the imperative is often rendered simply by " go," as 
in Matt. 5 : 41 ; 9 : 6 ; 18 : 15 ; 19 : 21 ; 20 : 4. Eev. 10 : 8. 



ra " on account of thy cleansing ; " negl rov xa&nfiofiov aov. 
Castalio, " ob tui purgationem ; " S. Fr., " au sujet do ta purifi- 
cationc ; " Iber., " cou respccto a tu limpia." Eob. on the use 
of TtEfjl Avith the genitive (2), remarks that it is employed when 
the genitive indicates the ground, motive, or occasion of the action, 
i. g., on account of, because of. " For," in this instance, is am- 
biguous. Common readers often suppose that the offering was 
enjoined to effect a complete cleansing, instead of being a testi- 
mony that the sufferer was already healed. 

" " what ; " . Wakef., Kend., Wesley. De Wette, " was ; " 
S. Fr., " ce quo ; " Span, and Iber., " lo quo." Notwithstanding 



the plural form of , it evidently refers to TO Saiqov (the gift, 
offering], Comp. Matt. 8 : 4, TtqooEveyy.s TO Sca^ov, o noooe- 
Te McovoTjS. 

" " Jesus." AVakef. As lijaovs is not expressed in the text, 
although it is understood, in avrbv, " Jesus " should be italicised. 
Sharpe, AVesley, and Pechy have inserted " he." But as the 
reference to Christ is beyond a doubt, the above supplement is 
correct. De Wette, " er ; " Iber., " [Jesus] " (bracketed, as a 
supplement) ; Belg., " hij." 

P " no longer ; " /cr;y.h:i. Kend., Campbell, Thorn., Eob. So 
(E. V.), 1 Thess. 3 : 1, 5. 1 Tim. 5 : 23. 1 Pet. 4 : 2. 

i " into a city ; " els nolw. Pechy, Thorn., Sharpe, Q (" a 
town ") ; De Wette, " in eine Stadt ; " Fritz., " inire oppida." 
From the fact that Christ " preached (v. 39) in their synagogues 
throughout all Galilee" (comp. Matt, 4 : 23-25), and from the 
parallel Luke 4 : 44, where the healing of the leper is said to 
have occurred lv ftifi riHv itofacav, " in one of the cities," i. e., 
of Galilee, it seems clear that it was not at Capernaum, where 
Christ had been before he commenced his mission through Gali- 
lee. Hence, there is no reason to suppose that the article is 
omitted before nohv, because the context renders that noun 
definite, and that Capernaum is indicated. Probably the early 
English translators inserted the article, because Capernaum is 
noticed in ch. 2 : 1. 



10 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. II. 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

CHAP. II. 

AND again lie entered into 
Capernaum, after some days ; and 
it Avas noised that lie was in the 
house. 

2 And straightway many were 
gathered together, insomuch that 
there was no room to receive 
them, no, not so much as about 
the door : and he preached the 
word unto them. 

3 And they came unto him, 
bringing one sick of the palsy, 
which was borne of four. 

4 And when they could not 
come nigh unto him for the press, 
they uncovered the roof where he 



GREEK TEXT. 



CHAP. II. 



Kai TraXiv etcn^Atfez/ ety 
Trepvaovfj, di rjfjiepcav' /cat ?}/cou- 
ardrj ort ety OIKOV eVrt- 2 /cat ev- 
^Orjcrav TroAAot, aarre 
^citpelv fj,r)8e ra Trpoy riyf 
Ovpav /cat eAaAet avrols roi> Ao- 
7oj/. 3 JiTai epxovrai irpos av- 
rov, TrapaXvrLKov (pepovre?, aipo- 
p*evov VTTO recrcrdpcov. 4 /cat /XT) 
owafj.ei'oi Trpocreyyicrai avrcS <5ta 
rov b-^Xov, aTrecrreyacraz/ r?)y 



REVISED VERSION. 
CHAP. II. 

AND again he entered into 1 
Capernaum, after some days; 
and a it Avas heard that he was 
in the house. And immediately 2 
many b wcre assembled, so that 
d even c thc place before the 
door could f no longer ^contain 
them : and ''he spoke the word 
to them. And they come to 3 
him bringing 'a paralytic, 'car- 
ried k by four. And 'as they 4 
could not "come near him "on 
account of "the crowd, p they un- 



* " it was heard ; " r,y.oiiad'rj. "Wesley, Wakef., Pecliy. Belg., 
" het Avierd gclioord ; " Vulg., Mont., Beza, Eras., Fritz., " audi- 
tum est ; " S. Fr., " on oui dire." Heb. N. T., sacji The verb 
is used impersonally, or as equivalent to 1} ay.oi] fjy.ovaO-r], as in 
John 9 : 32, om fcovoO-r], and may be rendered, " they heard." 
(Kcnd.) Though less literal, this phrase Avould accord better 
Avith our idiom. It is, therefore, recommended as an alternative 

rendering. Syr., ^v^ y 
A 

b " were assembled ; " aw,' r /,0- n anv. Kend., Wakef. So (B. V.) 
Matt. 26 : 57 ; 28 : 12. Acts 4 : 31 ; 11 : 26. 

c "'50 that ; " ware. Bob. This is a common rendering in 
the B. V. 

d " (not) even ; " /ujSk Wakef., Dick., Thorn., Bob. (in 
verbo). Ibcr., " (ni) aim." 

"the place;" ia ( f ie^ subauditur). Do Wette, " der 
Platz ; " Fritz., " locus ; " S. Fr., " 1'espace." Ta refers to the 
nqo&vqov, the Latin vestibulum. " Locus ante januam domus 
vacuus, per quern a via aditus accessusque ad a3des est." Aulus 
Gellius, quoted by Liddell. Bloomf. (in loco), " The sense of the 
passage is, ' so that there was no longer space for them in the 
vestibule ' [much less in the house itself]." 

f even no longer ; " fnjx6ri m Se. Fritz., " non amplius 
ne." MtjSs alone in the middle of a sentence, is equivalent to 
" not even " (Rob.) ; but as there is a double negative, the 
above rendering in which the negative of fi^ert is retained, 
presents the thought of the text. Pcchy has, " not even anv 
longer." J 

e " contain ; " XUf a v . Wakef., Thorn., Q. Bob. (in loco) ; 
S. Fr., " contenir." So (E. V.) John 2 : 6 ; 21 : 25. 

" he spoke ; " lW. t . Kend., Pcchy, Wesley. Vulg., Beza, 
" loquebatur ; " Span, and Ibcr., " hablaba." 

1 "a paralytic;" na^alvr^ ov . Wesley, Kend., Campbell, 
Pechy. Span, and Iber., un paralitico." As this word is in 



common use, it is preferable to the periphrasis of the E. V. 
rondcrinff should be uniform. 



This 



1 " carried ; " ai^ofiwov. Kend., Pechy, Campbell, Bob., 
Greenf. (r ?ft >). So (E. V.) John 5 : 10. 

k " by ; " vnb. See ch. 1 : 5, note ra. 

i " as." Pcchy, Wakef. S. Fr., " comme ; " Span., " como ; " 
Ital., " come." Butt., g 144 : 1. (The particle is used) " instead 
of a minor clause, Avith a conjunction, e. g., as, because, after that, 
if, etc." Kuhner, 312 : 1. 

" come near ; " Ttgooeyylaai. Kend., Sharpe, Wakef. " Near " 
is preferred to " nigh," as more common and euphonous. 

" "on account of;" Sia (cum accus.). Bob. " For," in this 
sense, is nearly obsolete. 

" the crowd ; " rov o%lov. Kend., Wesley, Sharpe, Dick., 
Campbell. Vulg., Beza, Eras., " turba ; " S. Fr., " la foule ; " 
Span, and Iber., " gcntio ; " Liddell, " a throng of people, an 
irregular crowd." A special sense of this Avord is that of the 
populace, turba, as opposed to Sr^uos (the people). De Wette, 
" Avegen des Volkes." I render this Avord uniformly by " crowd." 
There is no instance in Avhich that word is not the proper equiva- 
lent, at least, in this gospel. It is thus distinguished from " mul- 
titude " (rtkrj&os), and " people " (Sf/fios and ).a6s). 

P " they unroofed ; " anEOTeyaaav tt]V aTeyrjv. Bob., Liddell 
(aTteaTsyri^co). "To uncover the roof," implies that something 
which covered the roof Avas removed. Fritz., comparing this 
passage Avith the parallel Luke 5 : 18, arrives at the following 
judicious result, " Sustulement tectum ibi, ubi erat, eo ipso loco 
cffodisse bajalos tegulas, cui Jesum scirent subjectum." In a few 
words, the roof was flat, the house being covered Avith tiles, and 
these overspread Avith a cement. The unroofing consisted in re- 
moving a portion of this covering by digging through it, or 
digging out the tiles and cement (egogvl-avTes), and thus making 
an opening, through which the bearers could lower the para- 
lytic. 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. II. 



11 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 
was : and when they had broken 
it up, they let down the bed 
wherein the sick of the palsy lay. 

5 "When Jesus saw their faith, 
he said unto the sick of the palsy, 
Son, thy sins be forgiven thee. 

6 But there were certain of the 
scribes sitting there, and reason- 
ing in their hearts, 

Y Why doth this man thus 
speak blasphemies ? who can for- 
give sins but God only ? 

8 And immediately, when Jesus 
perceived in his spirit that they 
so reasoned within themselves, he 
said unto them, Why reason ye 
these things in your hearts ? 

9 Whether is it easier to say 



GREEK TEXT. 



KGU 




OTTOV 

arov, e'0' w 6 
/care/ceiro. IScav 
8e o 'Irjcrovs rrjv iricmv avrcov 
Aeya TW irapaXvTLKfS, TeKvov, 
d(j)ea>i>Tai croi al dfj.apriai, crov. 
'Harav Se rives TWV ypa.\i^a.- 
rewv e/cei KadrjfJLevoi, /cat SiaXoyi- 
^6/jLevot ev TOIS Kapdiat? avrcav, 
7 Tt OVTOS ovrco AaAei /3Xacr(f)r}- 
fjila? ; rlf Swarat d(f)tei>ai d/j.ap- 

' >*?/-' 8 TJ- \ 

TLO.S) CL /jirj ety, o Ueos; Kai 
evdeco? iirtyvovs o 'Irjcrovf rw 
TTi/eu/^ari avrov, on OVTCO? 8ia- 
XoyitjovTai ev eauroiy, etTrev av- 
roty, TL ravra SiaXoyi^ea-de ev 
Kap8iais v 



T/ 



REVISED VERSION. 

roofed ''the place where he was ; 
and 'digging through, they let 
down "the couch on which 'the 
paralytic lay. And Jesus "see- 
ing their faith, v saith to the 
paralytic, v Child, thy sins are 
forgiven thee. But there were 
*somc of the scribes sitting 
there, and reasoning in their 
hearts, Why doth this man thus 
mtter z revilirtgs? Who can 
forgive sins "but one, even 
God ? And immediately, when 
Jesus perceived in his spirit 
that they Hhus reasoned within 
themselves, he said to them, 
"Why do ye reason these things 
in your hearts? d Which is 



i " the place." This supplement is necessary to complete the 
sentence. So Beza has the supplement loci. S. Fr., " do lieu." 

r " digging through ; " Qo^avri-s. Greenf., Bretsch. (in 
loco), " perfodientes ; " Eras., " perfosso tecto;" Beza, " coquc 
perfosso." The supplement of the E. V., " it," is dropped as un- 
necessary. 

" the couch ; " rbv y.^a^arov. Wesley, Pechy, Wakef., 
Campbell, Newcome, Dick., Thomson. Rob., Bretsch., "lectus 
vilior et humilior, unum tantum hominem capiens." So in all 
cases. The rendering is uniform, in this Revision. 

See v. 3, note i. 

u " seeing ; " iScov. Wesley, Sharpe, Pechy, Kend. S. Pr., 
" voyant." 

T " saith ; " ttyet. Pechy, AVakef., Sharpe. 

w " Child ; " ty.vov. Wakef., Pechy. Do Wette, " Kind ; " 
S. Pr., " mon enfant." There is not the slightest necessity for 
departing from the literal signification of this word. See Lidclell. 

x " some ; " rives. Wakef., Kend., Dick., Rob. So often in 
E.Y. 

i " utter ; " Icdet. So 2 Cor. 12 : 4, E. V. Our idiom de- 
mands that the Greek verb should be thus rendered before a 
complement, such as " revilings." So Rev. 10 : 3, 4. " Utter " 
often occurs in the E. V. as synonymous with " speak." Job 
6:10. Ps. 106 : 2; 119:171. Prov. 14 : 5. Isa. 32 : G. The 
sense of l.aleco is often modified by the adjuncts. Rob. 

1 " revilings ; " plaatpwias. De Wctte, " Liisterungcn." This 
word and its cognate verb have acquired in modern usage, a sense 
which does not accord with biblical usage. Hence, it should be 
translated. It lias been made, in ecclesiastical use, to compre- 
hend all kinds of irreverence toward God or his truth, wrong 



opinions, mistaken views, and interpretations of the Scriptures, 
and has been used as a convenient missile by angry polemics. 
Liuwood, as quoted by Webster, gives the following ecclesiastical 
definition : " Blasphemy is an injury offered to God, by denying 
that which is due and belonging to him, or attributing to him 
that which is not agreeable to his nature." See Rob. on this 
word, and ch. 3 : 28, note. See also G. Campbell's Preliminary 
Dissertations to Pour Gospels. 

" " but one, even God ? " el /t>/ els, 6 0e6s ; Pechy. Fritz., 
" nisi unus, nempe Dens." There is much difference in the 
punctuation of this sentence in different copies of the Text. 
Recept. Erasmus, Leusden, Mill (as reprinted in Bagster'a 
Polymicrian Text), Wilson (Gr. Test., Philad., 1831), Robinson 
(Harmony), and Bloomfleld (N. T.), have no comma after s?e. 
In the critical Editions, the comma is omitted by Knapp and 
Tittmann, and inserted by Scholz. If the comma is disregarded, 
then the rendering of this passage in the E. V. gives the true 
sense. I follow Bagster's punctuation and, therefore, render as 
above. In the parallel passage Matt. 19 : 17, Bloomfiekl inserts 
the comma. So in his text of Mark 10 : 17, where this phrase is 
repeated. 

b " thus ; " ovrcas. Wakef., Sharpe, Dick., Thorn. So in v. 7. 

c " "Why do ye reason ; " TL Staloyi&ad-i!. Campbell, Pe- 
chy. The construction should harmonize with that of v. 7, " Why 
doth this man," etc. Usage fully sanctions " do " in interrogative 
sentences. 

d " Which is easier ; " Tl lativ emoTtcore^ov. Wakef., Dick., 
Kend. De Wette, " Was ist leichter ; " Belg., " Wat is ligte- 
lijker ; " S. Pr., " Qu'est-ce qui est le plus facile ; " Vulg., Mont., 
" quid est facilius." " Whether," as used here in the E. V., is 
obsolete. 



12 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. II. 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

to the sick of the palsy, Thy sins 
be forgiven thee ; or to say, Arise, 
and take up thy bed, and walk ? 

10 But that ye may know that 
the Son of man hath power on 
earth to forgive sins, (he saith to 
the sick of the palsy,) 

11 I say unto thee, Arise, and 
take up thy bed, and go thy way 
into thine house. 

12 And immediately he arose, 
took up the bed, and went forth 
before them all ; insomuch that 
they were all amazed, and glori- 
fied God, saying, We never saw 
it on this fashion. 

13 And he went forth again by 
the sea-side ; and all the multitude 
resorted unto him, and he taught 
them. 

14 And as he passed by, he saw 
Levi the son of Alpheus, sitting 
at the receipt of custom, and said 
unto him, Follow me. And he 
arose, and followed him. 



GREEK TEXT. 



, eiirelv TW irapaXvTL- 
W, ' AfpecavTai (rot, al d/JiapriaL, 
?} eiTreiv, ' Eyeipai, /cat dpov o~ov 
TOV Kpdpparov, /cat Tre/jtvraret; 

1 f / c\ V C\~ ^ '^* ' 

Lva be eior)T, OTL egovcriav 
e^ei 6 v'ios TOV dv0pu>Trov dfyievai 
em TTJS yrjs a/ia/may, (Aeyet TO 
irapaXvTLKw,'] n Sol Xeyco, eyet- 
pai, /cat apov TOV KpafifiaTov crov, 



/cat VTraye els . TOV OLKOV crov. 



12 



Kal 




TOV 



ray, /cat 8odet.v TOV Oeov, Xe- 
yovTas, f 'OTL ouSeVore OVTCOS et- 
dofj-ev. 

13 j&Tat e^ijXde irdXiv Trapa 
TTJV 6dXao~o-av /cat Tray 6 



aicev avTovs. 



Trpos avTov, /cat 
1 ' i Kal 



Trapyaiv 

elde Aeviv TOV TOV 'AX(f)aiov, 
KaOrjfJ.evov eVt TO reXcavLov, /cat 
Aeyet avrw, 'AKoXovdei p.oi. 
Kal avacrray r]KoXov6r]crev 



REVISED VERSION. 

:asier, to say to the paralytic, 
"Thy sins are forgiven thee ; or 
to say, f Rise, and take up thy 
couch and walk ? But that ye i 
may know that the Son of man 
hath "power on earth to forgive 
sins (he saith to the paralytic), 
I say to thee, g Rise, and take u 
up thy couch, and "go into thy 
house. And immediately he 12 
rose, 'and taking up the couch, 
went forth before Hliein all, k so 
that they were all amazed, and 
glorified God, saying, We never 
saAV lit "thus. And he went 13 
forth again by the sea-side and 
all the crowd came to him, and 
he taught them. And as "he 1* 
passed along, he saw Levi, the 
son of Alpheus, sitting at "the 
tax-office, and said to him, Fol- 
low me. And he rose and fol- 



8 " Thy sins ; " Al nua^rlac. As the article is used here in 
place of the possessive pronoun, it would not seem necessary to 
italicise it, as a supplement. See Kiihner, g 244. 4. Crosby, 
Greek Gram., ^482. 

f " Rise." As a genera, rule, " rise " Is preferable to " arise." 
It accords with our present usus loqucndi. 

S{ or, authority. So Wesley and "Wakcf. 

g " Rise," " arise " is now restricted to poetry. It is deemed 
best to follow the modern orthography, in most cases. 

h " go ; " ways, Kend., Wesley, Wakef. See oh. 1 : 44, 
note 1. 

1 " And taking up ; " y.al a?as. Wesley, Dick., " and tak- 
ing ; " Thorn., " and having taken ; " S. Pr., " et ayant pris." By 
preserving the participial construction, y.al has its proper place, 
and accuracy and literalitij are secured. 

) " them all ; " Ivavriov itnvriav. Wakef. This pronoun is 
really supplementary, and should be italicized. It was taken 
from the parallel Luke 5 : 25, where it is found in the text, &>co- 
niov aiircoi'. Vulg., Mont., Beza, " coram omnibus ; " S. Pr., 



" devant tons ; " Bclg., " in aller tcgenwoordigheid ; " Iber., " de- 
lante do todos [cllos] ." 

k " so that ; " ware. Wesley, Kend., Dick., Sharpc, Rheims, 
Vulg., Mont., " ita ut ; " Iber., '' asi que." Rob. (in loco.) Brct- 
schneider, cuare, " In media oratione, et ubi pendet ab antcccdcn- 
tibns, cst conjunctio evcntum indicans : ut, ita ut." So (E. V.) 
Matt. 8 : 28 ; 13 : 2, 32. Mark 3 : 20 ; 4 : 1 ; 15 : 5, etc. 

i " it." This word is a supplement, and should be italicized. 

m " thus ; " ovrcag. Kend., Pechy, Wesley, Rob. (E. V.) Matt. 
26 : 54. Luke 1 : 25 ; 2 : 48. John 4 : C. 

" " lie passed along ; " naQciycov. Kend., Campbell, Dick, 
use the participial construction, " passing along." Rob. (naQa- 
yco), Intransitive, " to pass along, to pass by." Bretschneidcr, 
" prcctereo." 

" the tax-office ; " TO relcoviov. Sharpc, Dick. As this 
word is derived from tclos which is generic, and applicable to 
any impost, like our word " tax," it may be properly rendered by 
" tax-ollicc." Imposts, or taxes of all kinds were collected by llv 
telcavni, the Roman publican!. " Toll-office," or " custom-house," 
arc loo limited in their significations. 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. II. 



13 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

15 And it came to pass, that 
as Jesus sat at meat in Ms house, 
many publicans and sinners sat 
also together with Jesus and his 
disciples; for there were many, 
and they folio-wed him. 

16 And when the scribes and 
Pharisees saw him eat with pub- 
licans and sinners, they said unto 
his disciples, How is it that he 
eateth and drinketh with pub- 
licans and sinners ? 

17 When Jesus heard it, he 
saith unto them, They that are 
whole, have no need of the phy- 
sician, but they that are sick : I 
came not to call the righteous, 
but sinners, to repentance. 

18 And the disciples of John, 
and of the Pharisees, used to fast : 



GREEK TEXT. 



15 



at eyevero ev rco /cara/cet- 
crt9cu avrov ei> rjy cu/cta avrov, 
Kal TroAAot reXtovat, /cat ap.apT<x>- 
Xol (rvvaveKeiVTO TO> 'Irjorov Kal 
TOIS fJiadrjralf avrov' r]o~av yap 
TroAAot, /cat rfKoXovOrjO-av avrcS. 
10 /cat ot ypa/x/xaret? /cat oi, <?a- 
/Jtcratot, iSo^rey avrov 
fj.era TK>V reXwvwv Kal 
Xwv, eXeyov rols. p-aOrfTals au- 

TOV } Ti OTt. /-LTa TWV TfX(i)vS)l> 

Kal dfj.apTO)Xcoi> ecr0iei Kal Trivet,; 
17 ICal aKovcras o ' Irjaovs Xeyet, 
avTol?, Ov ^peiav e)(ovo~Li> ol 
iarpov, aXX ol /ca/ccoy 
OVK rjXOov /caAecrat St- 
Kdiovsj dXXa dfJ.apra>Xov? ety fj.e- 
rdvoLav. 1S jSTat rjo-av ol /JLadr)- 
ral 'Iwdvvov Kal ol ru>v $api- 



REVISED VERSION. 

lowed him. And it came to 15 
pass, that as Hie 'reclined at 
table in his house, many 'tax- 
gatherers and sinners 'also 're- 
clined with Jesus and his dis- 
ciples, for they were many, and 
they followed him. And when 16 
the scribes and "the Pharisees 
saw him v eating with w tho tax- 
gatherers and sinners, they said 
to his disciples, Why is it that 
he eateth and drinketh with 
x thc tax-gatherers and sinners ? 
y And Jesus hearing it, saith to 17 
them, 'Those who are well, have 
no need of a a physician, but those 
who are sick. I came not to call 
the righteous, but sinners. b And ifc 
the disciples of John and c the 
Pharisees, used to fast ; and they 



P " lie ; " avrbv. The reference of the pronoun to Jesus is 
not as clear as in cli. 1 : 45 (see note in this verse), lience I prefer 
a literal translation. So Pcchy, Sharpe. "Vulg., Eras., Mont, 
have the pronoun (expressed or understood), while Bcza and Cas- 
talio have introduced Jesus. Should it be deemed best to em- 
ploy it in the Revision, I advise that it should be italidsid. 

i " reclined at table ; " y.nray.siaO'ai. Kencl., Q., " reclined 
at meat;" Kob. (in loco), "to recline at table;" Bretsch. (in 
vcrbo), " [Dicitur] dc accumbentibus mensce, accumbo ;" DC AYettc, 
" zu Tische niederlegte ; " Eras., Beza, " accumberet ; " Iber., 
"sccostado [a la mesa]." 'Avaxciftat, has the same signification, 
when applied to the act of taking food. See Rob. on this last 
word. I suggest, as an alternative rendering of these two words, 
" recline to eat." I deem this, to say the least, fully equal for 
accuracy, with " recline at table," while it is more concise and 
harmonious. 

1 " tax-gatherers ; " relwvcu. Rob., Sharpe, Wakcf. Most 
late translators have felt the necessity of employing an equivalent 
for the Greek, more familiar than the Latin " publican!," which, 
although introduced into the earlier English, versions, has failed 
to become naturalized in our language. See v. 14, note o. This 
word has been rendered uniformly. 

* " also." This position of the word is demanded by our usus 
loquendi. S;; Kendrick. 

t " recline;! witli ; " awakxt-ivTo. Rob., Q., Kcnd. Do "Weltc, 
"legtcn sich." See note q. It is not deemed necessary to repeat 
" at table," as it occurs in this verse. 

u " the Pharisees ; " ol (frepioaroi. The article should be 



retained for greater accuracy. So Wakcf., Dick., G. Camp. S. 
Pr., " les pharisicns ; " ,Iber., " los Fariseos ; " Belg., " clc Phari- 
sees." 

y " eating ; " laO-iovra. Wesley, Wakcf., Sharpe, Kcnd., 
Thorn. Beza, " cdentcm." 

w " the tax-gatherers ; " t&v rE).cavdav. The article should 
not be omitted here, as rslcovuiv belongs to itollol rc).tavm in 
v. 15. It is retained by Sharpe, Belg., DC Wette', S. Pr., Span., 
Iber. Dick, uses the demonstrative, " these. 1 ' 

1 See last note. 

^ " And Jesus hearing 1 ; " Kal axovaas o 'It;oovs. Wesley, 
Kcnd., Wakef. S. Pr., " Et Jesus ayant cntendu ; " Belg., 
" Endc Jesus hoorcndc ; " Span., " oyendo Jesus." 

" " Those who are well ; " ol lo^ovrns. Kencl., Wakcf., Rob., 
Greenf. " Whole," in this sense, is obsolete. 

a " a physician ; " IO.TQOV. Kcnd., Wesley, Pcchy, Wakcf., 
Campbell, Sharpe, Dick., Thorn. S. Fr., " de medccin ; " Iber., 
" de medccin." The definite article is unwarranted by the text. 

* ds (teravoiav ill the Tcxtus Rcccptus was probably taken 
from Luke 5 : 31. It is rejected by Gricsbach, Scholz, Lach- 
mann, Knapp, Tischend., Fritz., Bloomf., and bracketed by Titt- 
inann. Bloomf. says : " These words are wanting in many of the 
best MSS., in nearly all the versions, and in some Fathers." 

c " the Pharisees." Instead of oi rcuv (Paoioalcoi' the read- 
ing of the Text. Rcccpt. Griesb., Scholz, Lachmann, Tisclicnd., 
Tittmann, Knapp, and Fritz, have ol <I>aoiaaToi. This is recog- 
nized by the Vulgate. It is probably the genuine reading. It is 
followed by Sharpe, Dick., AVesley, Pec-hy, Ponn. 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. II. 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 
and they come, aud say unto him, 
Why do. the disciples of John, 
and of the Pharisees fast, but thy 
disciples fast not ? 

19 And Jesus said unto them, 
Can the children of the bride- 
chamber fast, while the bride- 
groom is with them ? As long as 
they have the bridegroom with 
them, they cannot fast. 

20 But the days Avill come, when 
the bridegroom shall be taken 
away from them, and then shall 
they fast in those days. 

21 No man also seweth a piece 
of new cloth on an old garment : 
else the new piece that filled it 
up, takcth away from the old, and 
the rent is made worse. 

22 And no man putteth new 
wine into old bottles : else the 
new Avine cloth burst the bottles, 
and the wine is spilled, and the 
bottles will be marred : but new 



GREEK TEXT. 

a-ai(av vrjo~TevovTes' /cat 
/cat Xeyovo~iv aura, Aiari ol fj.a- 
OTJTCU ' Iwavvov /cat ol rtav $api- 
o~a.i(av vrjaTevovcriv, ol 8e croi 
ov vr)orT6vovo~i ; 1D Kai 

o 'Iy 

ol vloi TOV 
co 6 vv/j.(j)Loy //er' avTotv eVrt, vrj- 
o-Teueu> ; oo~ov ~^povov fJizff eau- 
TUIV e^oucrt TOV vvfj,(j)iov, ov Sv- 
vavTcut vrjcrTeveiv 20 eXevo-ovrai 
Se r/fj.epai orav airapOfl aV au- 
TCOV 6 vvfj.(j)[oy, /cat rore vrjcrTev- 
CTOVO-LV iv e/cetWty raty ?}ju,epaty. 
21 /cat ouSety e7n/3A?7/za pa/couy 
ayvafyov eTrippaTrrei e?rt 
TraAat&r et 5e /j.ij, aipei TO 
pcofjia avTov TO KOUVOV TOV TTO.- 
AatoC, /cat xetpov cr^/cryua yivz- 



rat. /cat ovdelf /3aAAet oivov 

veov ely da-Kovs TraAatouy et 5e 
/x?;, pr/cro-ei 6 otVoy 6 z/eoy row 
O.O-K.OVS, /cat 6 oti/oy e/c^etrat /cat 
ot aV/cot aTToAouyraf aAAa oivov 



REVISED VERSION. 

come, and say to him, Why do 
the disciples of John and d those 
of the Pharisees fast, but thy 
disciples fast not ? And Jesus 19 
said to them, Can "the sons of 
the bride-chamber fast while 
the bridegroom is Avith them? 
As long as they have the bride- 
groom Avith them, they can not 
fast. But the days Avill come 20 
Avhen the bridegroom f Avill be 
taken aAvay from them, and then 
they e will fast in those days. 
h And no one seweth apiece 'of 21 
undressed cloth on an old gar- 
ment ; else the new piece which 
filled it up, taketh aAvay from 
the old and J a worse rent is 
made. k And no one putteth 22 
ncAT Avinc into old bottles ; else 
the noAV wine doth burst the 
bottles and the Avine 'is spilt, 
and the bottles "will be ruined : 



d " those ; " ol. Campbell, Dick., Pechy. The sentence is 
imperfect if ol is disregarded. If the ellipsis is supplied, the sen- 
tence is, ol fiadr^nl. " Those " may be properly substituted for 
" the disciples," as that expression occurs before the conjunction. 
S. Fr., " ccux cles pharisicns ; " Ibcr., " los do los Furiscos." 

e the sons ; " ol viol. Kcnd. Vulg., Mont., Eras., Beza, 
" filii." The viol TOV vvftyuvos were the same with the tpiloi 
TOU wutftov. If the idiom which is found here, should be dis- 
regarded, we might say, with some late translators, " companions 
of the bridegroom ; " this, however, is a paraphrase. 

f " will be taken away ; " nTtatj&Tl. As this is the language 
of prediction, " will " is the proper auxiliary for the future. 
Sharpe, Kcnd. 

5 " will fast ; " vt^arEvaovoiv. Pcchy, Q., Kend., Sharpe, 
Thorn., "Wakcf. See last note. 

h ' And no one ; " Kal ovSin. Pechy, Dick., Kend. Mont., 
Eras., " ct nemo ; " DC Wctte, " Und nicmand." There is not 
sufficient authority for dropping y.a.1 from the text, as has been 
done by some critics. On this omission Fritz, remarks : " Per- 
pcrain, nam copula hoc loco opus cst." The position of " also " 
in the B. V. presents a thought which is not found in the text. 
The force of :>.al here, is " furthermore." The E. V. renders y.al 



oiSAs at the commencement of v. 22 by " and no man." Tyn- 
dale and Geneva give the conjunction its proper place, " Also no 
man." OuSsis, when standing alone, may be rendered " no one," 
in almost all cases, or with a negative, " any one." See Rob., 
Liddell, aud Bretsch. on this word. 

1 " of undressed cloth ; " Qaxovs ayvayov. Q., Pechy, Thorn., 
Dick., Campbell. Bretsch., "fullonem nondum expertus ;" Vulg., 
" rudis ; " Beza, " impcxum , " Belg., " ongcvold " (unf idled) ; De 
Wette, i( tingewalktcs." 

1 " a worse rent is made ; " y^i^ov a-^iofta yiveTat. Pechy, 
Dick., Bloomf. (Annot.) In the nature of things, the former 
rent is supposed to exist no longer, when the " old cloth " is 
mended. As a/Ja/m is anarthrous, the above rendering is appro- 
priate. 

k "And no one ; " Kal ovSsls. Thorn., Dick., Wakef., Sharpe. 
De Wette, " Und nicmand ; " S. Fr., " ct personne ne." Sec v. 21, 
note h. 

i " is spilt." This preterite of " spill " is used as it harmonizes 
with the pronunciation and is equally correct with " spilled." So 
(E. V.) 2 Sam. 14 : 14, " as water spilt on the ground." 

m " will be ruined ; " dnolovvrai. Liddell, Bretsch. " Euin," 
as a verb, occurs in the E. V., Isa. 3 : 8. " Marred " is obsolete. 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. II. 



15 



KING JAMES 7 VERSION. 

wine must be put into new bot- 
tles. 

23 And it came to pass, that 
he went through the corn-fields 
on the sabbath-day; and his dis- 
ciples began, as they went, to 
pluck the ears of corn. 

24 And the Pharisees said unto 
him, Behold, why do they on the 
sabbath-day that which is not law- 
ful? 

25 And he said unto them, Have 
ye never read what David did 
when he had need, and was an 
hungered, he and they that were 
with him ? 

26 How he went into the house 
of God, in the days of Abiathar 
the high priest, and did eat the 
show-bread, which is not lawful 
to eat, but for the priests, and 
gave also to them which were 
with him ? 

27 And he said unto them, The 



GREEK TEXT. 

veov els do~Kovs KO.IVOVS /3\rj- 



reW. 

23 TV \ > f i 

Aat eyevero TrapaTropeve- 
crdai avrov iv roty crd/Sflacri 8id 
rcoi> crTTo/a/ficoz/, /cat rfp^avro oi 
jj.a8r]ral avrov bSov iroielv riX- 
Xovres rovs crrd^vas. 2<t /cat oi 
d>apt.o-aiot e'Aeyoz/ aurco, *!, ri 
TTOIOVCTIV ei> roty cra^8/3acrtv, o 
OVK (f^eoTt; 2S -ZTat avros eXeyev 
auroty, Ovdewore dveyvare, ri 

' I A o\ ^ " i " 

eiroirjcre /lapLO, ore xpeiav 
/cat eVetracrev avros /cat ot 
avrov; 2G Trcoy ficrTjXOtv ety rov 
ot/coz/ rou <9eoy eVt 'A/Siddap rov 
/cat row aprovs rrjs 
etyayev., ovs OVK eff- 
ort (payew et /A?? roty iepeucrt, /cat 
edcoKe /cat roty <rz;z> aurw own; 
27 Jca eXeyev avrots, To o~d/3/3a- 
rov Sid rov av6p<t)7rov eyevero, 



REVISED VERSION. 

but new wine must be put into 
new bottles. And it came to 23 
pass, that he went "through the 
fields of grain on "the sabbath, 
and his disciples began, as they 
went, to pluck the i>ears of 
grain. And the Pharisees said 24 
to him, 'Behold, why r are they 
doing B on the sabbath that 
which is not lawful ? And he 25 
said to them, Have ye never read 
what David did, when he had 
need, and 'was hungry, he and 
those with him ? how lie went 26 
into the house of God, in the 
days of Abiathar the high priest, 
and "ate "the show-bread, which 
it is not laAvful w for any to eat, 
'except the priests, and gave 
also to those who were witli 
him? And he said to them, 27 
The Sabbath was made for 
man/ not man for the Sab- 



" through the fields of grain ; " dia rcav O7to(>ificov. Kent!., 
Dick., " grain-fields." The literal sense of this adjective is 
" sown," hence sometimes " fit for sowing ; " //; ortogtfia, " seed- 
land." Like the Latin " sata," it is also used for the crops grow- 
ing in the fields, segetes. Bretsch., " agri consiti, segetes." Here 
it refers to the crops, the grain standing in the fields. As it is 
obviously generic, it is properly rendered by " grain," or " fields 
of grain." " Grain " being the name of the edible portions of cer- 
tain plants, which constitute the chief food of man and beast, as 
wheat, rye, barley, maize, and oats. See "Webster on " Grain." 

" the Sabbath ; " Tors ad/3ftaae. Kend., Pcchy, Sharpe, 
Dick., Campbell. So in v. 27, 28, where TO adpftarov is proper- 
ly rendered by " Sabbath." S. Fr., " un sabbat." See ch. 1 : 21, 
note s. Syriac, ]A^f.o. 

M 

P " ears of grain ; " ardxvas. Rob., Kend., Dick. See note n 
on this verse. 

1 " Behold ! " 'I8e. This imperative has passed over into a 
hortative particle, lo! behold! Eob. Several late translators 
render it as an imperative " see," or " look." To present what 
I deem the proper force of the word, an exclamation point is 
placed after it. Yulg., Montanus, Beza, Eras., " Ecce ! " Iber., 
"Mira!" 

" are they doing ; " notovaiv. The Eng. progressive form of 
the present is most accurate. It is also our mode of expressing 
present continued action. So Wakef., Dick. 



" on the Sabbath." Sec v. 23, note o. Kend., Dick., Wes- 
ley, Wakef., Sharpe. S. Fr., " au sabbat ; " Syr. ]K^L* 

x> 

1 " was hungry ; " tTtsiveoEV. "VYcsley, Kend. So Mark 11 : 12. 
" "Was an hungered " is obsolete. 

u " ate ; " eyayev. Wesley, Kend., Thorn., Sharpe, Wakef. 
There is no emphasis, which demands the word " did." 

v " show-bread." This orthography is demanded by the correct 
mode of writing the verb of which it is a clerivate, and it har- 
monizes with the pronunciation. So Wesley, Webster, " show- 
bread." 

w "for any." This supplement is necessary to complete the 
sentence. If no supplement is used, then an entire change in the 
structure of the sentence is necessary, such as, " which none were 
allowed to eat, except the priests." The phraseology of the B. V. 
violates the propriety of our language. So Wesley and Pechy, 
" for any." 

1 " except the priests." As " for " occurs before the supple- 
ment " any," it should not be expressed before " priests." Kend., 
"except." 

y " The conjunction " and " of the E. Y. is really a supplement 
though not italicized. It is omitted as superfluous. So Kend., 
Sharpe. The conjunction was taken from the Vulg., where the 
rendering is, " et non homo propter sabbatum." Eras., Beza, 
Mont., and Castalio do not employ " et." No conjunction in 
Pechy, Iber., De Wette, Belg. 



16 



THE GOSPEL AC CORDING TO MARK. CHAP. III. 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

sabbath was made for man, and 
not man for the sabbath : 

28 Therefore, the Son of man 
is Lord also of the sabbath. 



CHAP. in. 

AND lie entered again into the 
synagogue ; and there was a man 
there which had a withered hand. 

2 And they watched him, 
whether he would heal him on 
the sabbath- clay ; that they might 
accuse him. 

3 And he saith unto the man 
which had the withered hand, 
Stand forth. 

4 And he saith unto them, Is it 
lawful to do good on the sabbath- 
days, or to do evil ? to save life, 
or to kill? but they held their 
peace. 

5 And when he had looked 
round about on them with anger, 
being grieved for the hardness 
of their hearts, lie saith unto the 
man, Stretch forth thine hand. 
And he stretched it out : and his 



GREEK TEXT. 

' 6 aivdpunros 8ia TO <ra/3/3arof . 



28 r ' / / > < r \ ~ 

oxrre Kvpio? cmi> o vio? TOV 
a.v6pa>Trov /cat TOV cra/3/3arou. 



CHAP. III. 



K.AI 



iraXiv 



/cat rjv e/cet 



rrjv 



cra 



e^coz/ rv 

2 /cat TrapeTrjpovis avrov t roty 
acri Oepairevazi avrov, Iva 
avTov. 3 /cat Ae- 
yet TW avOpwTrca TW e^rjpajJLjj.ei>riv 
e^ozm TT/V x 6 ^/ 3 *? ^ Ey^ipai ety 
ro i^crov. ^ Kca Aeyet auroty, 
roty cra/3 fiao~iv aya6o- 



01 fie 



TrotTcrat, 77 /ca/coTrotcrat; 
crcocrai, ?; aTro/cretyat/ 
eVtcoTrcui/. J /cat Tre/^/S 
avrovs /AST opyrjs, (rvXXvrrovfj.- 
vos eVt Trj Trcopcacrei TTJS Kapdias 
avT&v, Aeyet TW avOpdnrcp, ' EK- 
Tfivov Ti]v y&pa (TOV. Kal 
, /cat aTTO/carecrra^ ?} 



REVISED VERSION. 

bath : Therefore, the Son of 28 
Man is Lord also of the sab- 
bath. 

CHAP. III. 

AND he entered again into 1 
the synagogue ; and there was 
a man there who had a wither- 
ed hand. And they watched 2 
him, -to see whether he would 
heal him on b the sabbath ; that 
they might accuse him. And 3 
he saith to the man, who had 
the withered hand, c Rise up in 
the midst. And he saith to 4 
them, Is it lawful to do good 
on d the sabbath, or to do evil? 
to save life, or to kill? But 
'they Avere silent. And when & 
he had looked f round on them 
with anger, B gricving for the 
hardness of their hearts, he 
saith to the man, b Stretch out 
thy hand. And he stretched 



a " to see." Tyndale, Thorn., Campbell. G. Fr., S. Fr., "pour 
voir ; " Ital., " per vederc." This supplement is necessary, if we 
would not violate our idiom. The sentence is awkward, and 
quite remote from our mode of speaking and writing. Still, if we 
drop ctv-tbv, this rendering will then be correct, "And they 
watched whether he would heal." I submit this as an alternative 
rendering. The sense is preserved by this, and no supplement is 
necessary. Bcza omits avrbv, and translates, " observabant an 
snbbato sannturns cssct cum." 

b the sabbath." See cli. 2 : 23, note o. 

c " Eise up in the midst ; " 'Eyetptu els ro /daov. Pechy. 
Dick., " Arise m the midst." Wesley and Campbell, " Stand up 
in the midst." Vulg., Mont, Eras., Beza, Castalio, " Surge in 
medium." Belg., " Staat op in het midden." S. Fr., " Lcvc-toi 
la au milieu." Span., " Levantatc en medio." Iber., Leventate 
| i ponte] en medio." The text here is elliptical ; in Mark 6 : 8, 
the ellipsis is applied, "Eyi-ioai v.nl orTjQ-i sis ro fil-aov, E. V., 
" Eise up, and stand forth in the midst." I deem the above 
literal rendering more appropriate. By supplying the ellipsis 
from Luke, we might say, " Eise np, and stand forth in the 
midst. It is obvious that Zyei(iai should be rendered uniformly \ 



here, and in the parallel passage already quoted. Tyndale, Gran., 
and Geneva have, " Arise, and stand in the midst." 

d " the sabbath." See ch. 2 : 23, note o. 

* " they were silent ; " oi wiuncov. Kend., Pechy, Dick., 
Thorn., Camp. " To hold one's peace " is antiquated. 



f " had looked round ; " Tte^i/Shtf/afiEfoi. Pechy, Kend., 
AVcsley, Wakef., Sharpe, Thorn. " About," which often occurs 
as an appendage to " round " and " around," in the E. V., is super- 
fluous and entirely obsolete. 

e " grieving ; " avM.wnovficvos, Kcndrick, Wesley. " being 
grieved," Sharpe. 

h " Stretch out ; " "Extetvov. Sharpe, Camp., Wakef., Kend. 
Ex, compounded with this same verb, in the next clause, is ren- 
dered by " out ; " l^tewe, " he stretched it out." This unneces- 
sary departure from uniformity of translation, which the E. V. 
presents, originated with Tyndale. The following citations will 
show that other versions have avoided this error. Vulg., Mont., 
Eras., Beza, Castal., " cxtcndc oxtendit ; " S. Fr., " tends 
etendit ; " De Wctte, " strecke streckete ; " Iber., " estcndie 
cstcndio ; " Hal, " stcndi stcae." 



THE GOSPEL AC CORDING TO MARK. CHAP. III. 



17 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

hand was restored whole as the 
other. 

6 And the Pharisees went forth, 
and straightway took counsel with 
the Herodians against him, how 
they might destroy him. 

7 But Jesus withdrew himself 
with his disciples to the sea : and 
a great multitude from Galilee 
followed him, and from Judea, 

8 And from Jerusalem, and 
from Idumea, and from beyond 
Jordan ; and they about Tyre and 
Sidon, a great multitude, when 
they had heard what great things 
he did, came unto him. 

9 And he spake to his disci- 
ples, that a small ship should 
wait on him, because of the mul- 
titude, lest they should throng 
him. 

10 For he had healed many; 
insomuch that they pressed upon 
him for to touch him, as many as 
had plagues. 

11 And unclean spirits, when 
they saw him, fell down before 
him, and cried, saying, Thou art 
the Son of God. 



GREEK TEXT. 
>~t\ t ' "\ \ G TS" ^ 

avrov wytrjs toy 77 aAAr). K.ai 
i^eXOovTts ol $api(raloi 
jjL6Ta T&V 'HpcnSiavwv a 
Xiov eiroiovv /car avrov, 
avrov aTToAecraxri. 

7 KAI 6 'Irjo-ovs ave-)((bpr)(re 
/j.era rtav fjia6r)Tcoi> avrov irpos 
rrjv 6aXao~o~av KOI iroXv TrXr]Oos 
cbro rrjs PaXiXalas r/KoXovdr/crav 

tp, KCU. airo TTJ? Iov8alas, 



8 /cat O.TTO 



/cat O.TTO 



rr}? ' I8ovfj.aia?, KOI irepav TOV 
/cat ol Trepl Tvpov /cat 
, TrXrjOos vroAv, aKovcrav- 
rey ocra eVotet, .rjXOov -jrpos av- 
rov. 9 /cat etTre roty fj.adr)ral$ 
avrov., IVOL irXoiapiov TrpoarKap- 
repfj avrw, Sia TOV o^Aoj/, Iva 
/x?) 6Xifi(joo~iv avrov. 10 iroXXovs 
yap eOepaTrevcrev, ware eVtTTt- 
avrco, 'iva avrov 



oaroi 



/cat 



ftacrrtyay n /cat ra 
ra aKadapra, orav av- 
tOecopet,, irpocrejnrfr^v avrcS, 
, Xtyovra, ' On crv el 



REVISED VERSION. 

it out: and his hand was re- 
stored. 1 And the Pharisees 6 
J went out, and immediately took 
counsel with the Herodians 
against him, how they might 
destroy him. And Jesus k with- ^ 
drew with his disciples to the 
sea : and a great multitude from 
Galilee followed him, and from 
Judea, and from Jerusalem, and 8 
from Idumea, and from beyond 
'the Jordan; and those about 
Tyre and -Zidon, a great mul- 
titude, "hearing what great 
things he did, came to him. 
And lie spoke to Ms disciples, o 
that a small ship should wait 
on him, on account of the 
crowd, plest they should press 
on him. For he had healed 10 
many : so that as many as had 
diseases 'rushed on him to 
touch him. And r the unclean n 
spirits, when they saAV him, fell 
clown before him, and 'cried 
out, saying, Thou art the Son 



' The reading of the Text. Eecept., vyiije ws >; all.t], " is re- 
jected (says Bloomf.) by most critics, and canceled by almost all 
the Editors, from G-riesbach to Scholz, as introduced from Matt. 
12 : 13." It is not recognized by the Vulg., or Syriac. It is 
spurious, beyond all reasonable doubt. 

l " went out ;" geld-6-ires. Wakef., G'ampbell, Thorn. "Out" 
is now in common use rather than " forth," with verbs of motion. 

k " withdrew ; " arsxca^tjae. Wesley, Dick., G-. Camp., Wakef. 
Belg., " vertrok ; " De Wette, " entwich." This verb occurs 
fourteen times in the 1ST. Test. ; but it is rendered rcflexively only 
here and in the parallel Matt. 12 : 15, in the E. Y. " Himself" 
is unnecessary. 

i " the Jordan ; " tov 'lo^Savov. Sharpc, Kend., Pechy, 
Camp., Thorn. See ch. 1 : 9, note b. 

m " Zidon." The OH Test, orthography. 

n " hearing ; " axovaavres. Sharpe, Kcnd., Wakefield. The 
participial construction is preserved by Wesley, Campbell, Dick., 
S. Pr., Span., Iber. 

" on account of ; " Sia. (cum accusat.) Kend., Eob., Greenf., 
Liddell. " Because of " is obsolete. 



"lest they should press on him;" fir/ Q-Uflcoaiv amov. 
Wakef., Dick. See Eob. Greenf., " to press upon a person in a 
crowd ; " Bretsch., " premo, de multitudine aliquem circumdante." 
'' To throng," as a transitive verb, is obsolete. Vulg., " no com- 
primerent cum ; " Eras., " prcmerent cum ; " Beza, " no opprime- 
rent cum." 

^ " ruslied on him ; " Inai'atreiv aiiTctj. Rob., " to rush 
upon ; " De Wette, " einstiirzten (ruslied in upon] ; " Fritzsche, 
" irruercnt in eum." Pritz. makes this remark : " Pormula Int. 
nirtTeiv tivi, quum omnino notct irrucre in aliquem (iibcr Je- 
nmndcn hcvfallen), quacumque id fiat mente h. 1. ut apparet, do 
iis dicitur, qui acti summa Jesu contrectandi cupiditate, tarn trc- 
pide ad eum accurrunt, ut alter alteri sit impcdimeuto." This 
verb is usually rendered " to fall upon," in the E. Y. Syriac, 
-T. .. Vv .Vo"! oooUj ("that they rushed on him.") Heb. 
' ill=53. 



r " the spirits ; " ret. itvEvfiara. Pechy, G. Camp., Sharpe. 
DC Wette, " die Geister ; " Belg., " de geesten ; " Iber., " loa 
espiritus ; " S. Fr., " les esprits." 

" cried out ; " ey.Qa&. Thorn. Sec ch.. 1 : 26, rote z. 



18 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. III. 



KING JAMBS' VERSION. 

12 And lie straitly charged 
them, that they should not make 
him known. 

13 And he goeth up into a 
momitain, and calleth unto him 
whom he would : and they came 
unto him. 

14 And he ordained twelve, 
that they should be with him, and 
that he might send them forth to 
preach, 

15 And to have power to heal 
sicknesses, and to cast out devils. 

16 And Simon he surnamed 
Peter. 

17 And James the son of Zebe- 
dee, and John the brother of 
James, (and he surnamed them 
Boanerges, which is, The sons of 
thunder,) 

18 And Andrew, and Philip, 
and Bartholomew, and Matthew, 
and Thomas, and James the son 
of Alpheus, and Thaddeus, and 
Simon the Canaanite, 

19 And Judas Iscariot, which 



GREEK TEXT. 

/} ~ 12 17" ^ \\^ 

(jeov. aval TroAAa 



r t\ " 

o VLOS TOV 
eVer//xa aurots 1 , Iva IJLTJ avTov (j)a- 
vepov TrotTycrtwcri. 13 Kai ava- 
fiaivei ety TO opos, /cat TTpocrKa- 
Aetrai ov? rjdeXev avros' /cat 
irpos avTov. 14: /cat 
&5eKa, tva cocrt 
avTov, /cat tW aTrocrreAATy av- 

\ f 15 \ v ' >- 

TOVS Krjpvo-areiv, /cat 



ovcrtav Oepaireveiv ray vocrovs, 
/cat 6/c/3aAAetz/ ra daifjLovia.' 1C /cat 
eVe$?7/ce rm / / u<az>i ovofJLO. He- 
Tpov 17 /cat 'laKcofiov TOV TOV 
ZefieSaioV) /cat ' Icaavvrjv TOV 
a8eX(j)ov TOV 'Ja/ca)/3oir /cat eVe- 
avTols oj/o/xara Boavepyes, 



</ > i\p' \ n ~ IS *> 

o eo-Tiv, Itot ppovT^S' /cat 
'AvSpeav, /cat ^/AtTrvroz/, KcuBap- 
6oXojj.(UQV) /cat .Afar^atbi/, /cat 
Oco/j,av } /cat 'laKoofBov TOV TOV 
iov, /cat OaScuov, /cat ^J/- 
OV I\^avavLTrjv, 1<J /cat '/ou- 



REVISED VERSION. 

of God. And he 'strictly 12 
charged them "not to make him 
known. And he goeth up into 13 
v the mountain, and w calleth to 
him, whom he would : and they 
came to him. And "he appoint- M 
ed twelve, that they should be 
with him, and that he might 
send them forth to preach, and 
to have power to heal * diseases is 
and to cast out the demons. 
And Simon he surnamed Peter. IG 
And James the son of Zebedee, 17 
and John the brother of James 
(and he surnamed them Boan- 
erges, which is, 'Sons of thun- 
der), and Andrew, and Philip, 18 
and Bartholomew, and Matthew, 
and Thomas, and James the son 
of Alpheus, and Thaddeus, and 
Simon the Cananite, and Judas 19 



< ' strictly ; " nolla. Wesley, Wakcf., Thorn., Camp., Kcncl., 
Pccliy. Bclg., " scherpelijk ; " Vulg., Erasmus, " vclicmcntcr." 
Webster remarks : " For this (i. c. straitly), strictly is now used." 

u " not to make him known." Wakef., Kencl., AYesley, Camp- 
bell. The rendering by the infinitive is equally exact as to sense, 
more concise, and accordant to present usage. So S. Fr., " il 
leur dei'endait de le faire connaitre ; " Ital, " egli divictava loro 
di farlo conosccre." 

T " the mountain ; " TO OQOS. Wesley, Kend., Wakcf., Sharpe, 
Thorn. De Wette, " den Berg ; " Belg., " den berg ; " S. Pr., 
" la montagne ; " Ital., " sul monte ; " Iber., " al monte ; " Heb. 
N. T., "inn. The " mountain " was one well known. It was in 
the vicinity of Capernaum ; hence, the article should be retained. 
Fritz, quotes this passage, and says, " conscendit moutem Caphar- 
naumo vicinum." 

w " calleth to him ; " TCfoaxaheZTat. As n^os in composition 
answers to "to," this last word should not be italicized. It is 
not a supplement. So in all cases where this verb occurs, with a 
pronoun supplementary. 

1 " he appointed ; " lnoir,ae. Geneva, Wakef., Thorn., Kcnd. 
JBeza, and Castalio, " const! tuit ; " S. Fr., " il institna ; " Iber., 
" constituyo ; " Belg., " hij stclde ; " De Wette, " er bestcllete." 
Fritzsche, " Verbum itoezv h. 1. est constituere (bestellen)." 
" Ordained " should be exchanged for " appointed," among other 
reasons, because it has acquired a technical meaning in reference 



to ecclesiastical action, in setting men apart to the ministry. 
Eob. (in vcrbo), "In the sense of ' to create,' ' to constitute,' ' to 
appoint,' spoken of offices or duties, etc." 

y " diseases ; " voaovs. Wesley, Wakef., G. Camp., Dick., 
Kcnd. So (E. V.) ch. 1 : 34. Lnko 9 : 1. Matt, 4 : 24. Acts 
19 : 12. '' Sicknesses" is obsolete. 

1 " Sons of thunder ; " Tlol {5qovtr}s. As viol is anarthrous, 
no article should be placed before its equivalent, " sons." The 
article was first introduced here by Tyndale. It has been prop- 
erly omitted by Wesley, Dick., Kend., Wakef., Sharpe, Campbell, 
Thorn., S. Fr., Ital., Belg., Luther, De Wette. 

a " the Cananite ; " TOV Kavavitriv. There is a mistake in 
the mode of spelling this word, in tlie E. Y. It stands there as 
" Canaanite," an inhabitant of Canaan. This deviation from the 
Greek misleads common readers. The word is an appellative 
from the Hebrew ssp, zealot. In the parallel passage, Luko 
6 : 15, it is translated, Ziftcova TOV xuj.ovficvov Zr^.wci-fv , E. V. 
" Simon, called Zclotes," i. c., Simon called " the Zealot." Bret 
Schneider (in vcrbo), " homo fervidus, inccnsus zelo. Hoc scnsi 
accipiendum csse videtur cognomen Simonis, apostoli. Luc. 0:15 
Acts 1 : 13, ei impositum, quia facile cxcandescebat ira ct zclo.' 
The correct orthography of this word occurs in Pcchy, Wakcf. 
L. Tomson, S. Fr., Montanus, Beza (Edition of 1590, and 1024) 
Belg., De Wette, Iber. The erroneous spelling probably origin 
atcd with Oranmcr, who has, " Symon of Canaan." 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. III. 



19 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

also betrayed him : and they went 
into an house. 

20 And the multitude conieth 
together again, so that they could 
not so much as eat bread. 

21 And Avhen his friends heard 
of it, they went out to lay hold on 
him: for they said, He is beside 
himself. 

22 And the scribes "which came 
down from Jerusalem, said, He 
hath Beelzebub, and by the prince 
of the devils casteth he out devils. 

23 And he called them unto 
him, and said unto them in par- 
ables, How can Satan cast out 
Satan ? 

24 And if a kingdom be divided 
against itself, that kingdom can. 
not stand. 

25 And if a house be divided 
against itself, that house cannot 
stand. 

26 And if Satan rise up against 
himself, and be divided, he can- 
not stand, but hath an end. 

27 No man can enter into a 



Sav ' 
> o 
Kai 



GREEK TEXT. 

', os /cat TrapeScD- 



es OLKOV 



20 



/cat 
cocrre 



o 



22 TT~ ^ ' ~ ' 

K.O.L OL ypafJifJ.aTLf OL 

KaTO.(3dl>TS 



/cat r 



rj SvvacrOai O.VTOVS fJ.r/T aprov 
<j6ayetz>. 21 /cat aKovcravres 
Trap avTov erjX0oi> 

' I V-. \ '/ /-- 

avrov. eAeyov yap, OTL 

CTTf) 
OL7TO 

OTL JBeeA^e/SovX 
OTL ev TG> apyovTL TWV SO.L- 
e/c/3aAAet ra 8oup,6vLa. 
23 ICai 7rpo<TKaAeo-d/uLevos avTovs, 
fv Trapa/SoAat? e'Aeyez/ auroty, 
liens SiWrat JCararay SaTavav 
e/c/SaAAetV; 24 /cat eav /SacrtAe/a 
e(j) eavTrjv /JLepLcrGrj, ov 
tTTaOrjvaL i] /3acrtAeta 
25 /cat eai> ot/c/a e<p' eavTTJv 
v6f] } ov dvvaTaL (jra.0r]va.i rj ol- 

/ ' r 20 "> ' ' v " 

/eta e/cety?^ /cat et o 2,aTava.s 
avecrTf] e(j) eavTOv /cat /ze/ze/jt- 
crrat, ov SvvaTaL ara^z/at, aAAa 
reAoy e^ei. 2T ov fivvarai ovSels 



REVISED VERSION. 

Iscariot, b who also delivered 
him up. And they went c into 
a house. And the crowd com- 20 
eth together again, so that they 
could d not even eat bread. And 21 
Avhen 'his kindred heard of it, 
they went out f to lay hold of 
him, for they said, He is beside 
himself. And the scribes, who 22 
came down from Jerusalem, 
said, He hath Beelzebub, and 
by the prince of e the demons, 
he casteth out the demons. 
And he ""called them to Mm, and 23 
said to them in parables, How 
can Satan cast out Satan ? And 2-i 
'if a kingdom is divided against 
itself, that kingdom can not 
stand. And if a house Us di- 25 
vided against itself, that house 
can not stand. And if Satan 2G 
k riseth up against himself and 
'is divided, he can not stand, 
but hath an end. "No one can 27 



b " who also delivered him up ; " Sg y.al TCu^sScoy.ev amov, 
Wakcf., Q., Pcchy. S. Pr., " celui qui le livra." See ch. 1 : 14, 
note j. I follow the punctuation of the Greek text by placing a 
period after " up." So the texts of Knapp, Tittmann, Tisch., 
Scholz, Pritzsche, Lach. In those critical editions, as well as 
Bagster's, a new section commences with the words, Kal fyzov- 
rcti elg olxov. This division and punctuation is followed by S. 
Fr., Ital., Ibcr., Vulg., Eras. (Greek and Latin), Castalio, Syriac, 
Kend., Pcchy, Wukef., Thorn., Belg., De Wette. Pi-itz. has the 
following remark : " Mauifestum est vocabulis xal e^ovrai els 
oly.ov, novam rcm Marcum ordiri (comp. v. 13), h. r., rdicto 
monta domum veuiuut." 

c " into a house ; " els olv.ov. As this also admits the render- 
ing " home," I place in the margin, " or, went home." Compare 
Matt. 8 : Id ; 17 : 24. Mark. 1 : 29. 

d " (not) even ; " ^re. Kend., Wakefield, Sharpc, Dick., 
Bloomf. (N. T.), Eob. (in loco). S. Pr., "pas memc ; " Do 
Wette, " nicht cinmal : " Brctsch. (in verbo), " In media oratione 
ne-quidem ; " Beza, Castal., " ne-quidcm." 

" his kindred ; " ol 7ta$ avrov. " Kindred " is used here in 
preference to " relatives," etc., as it is a Biblical word. The 



" kindred " were the " mother and brethren " noticed in v. 31. 
Fritz, remarks, " Interpretum multo maxima pars v. ol nag av- 
rov explanat Jesu cognatos." Beza, " ipsius propinqui ; " Wake- 
field, " his own family ; " Eob. (in loco), "his kindred, relatives;" 
Wesley, " his relatives." 

f "to lay hold of;" xparrjaai. Present usage requires " of " 
instead of " on," with this verb. So in E. V., " to take hold " 
(which may be regarded as nearly synonymous) is followed by 
"of "in 2 Sam. 6 : 6. Ps. 35 : 2. Zcch. 1 : 6. 

e " the demons ; " ra Sat/tovta. Sharpe, Thorn. S. Fr., G. 
Pi 1 ., De Sacy, " les demons ; " Iber., " los demonios." 

11 " to him." See v. 13, note w. 

1 " if a kingdom is divided." It is now a settled grammatical 
principle in our language, that a conditional action or state be- 
longing to the present time, must be put in the indicative, as to 
form. 

1 " is divided." Sec note v. 24. 

k " riseth up." See note v. 24. 

i " is divided." See note v. 24. 

m " No one ; " ovSsls. Sharpe, Pechy, Dick., Camp., Kend. 
Eras., Beza, Castal., " non quisquam." See ch. 2 : 21, note h. 



20 



THE GOSPEL ACCuKDING- TO MARK. CHAP. III. 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

strong man's house, and spoil his 
goods, except he will first bind 
the strong man ; and then he will 
spoil his house. 

28 Verily, I say\ unto you, All 
sins shall be forgiven unto the 
sons of men, and blasphemies 
wherewith soever they shall blas- 
pheme : 

29 But he that shall blaspheme 
against the Holy Ghost hath never 
forgiveness, but is in danger of 
eternal damnation: 



GREEK TEXT. 



TO, 



TOV a")(ypov, 
ety TTJV oiKiav avTov, 8iap7rao~at ) 
eav fj,7] TrpwTov TOV lo")(ypov Srj- 
Q-YI, Kai Tore TTJV OiKiav avTov 
8iap7rdo-Gi. 2S a/jirjv Aeyw vjj.lv, 
OTL TravTa afaOrjcreTai ra a/j.ap- 
r?;/u.arcc Toiy viols TCOV avdpcaircov, 



ica 



OVK 

aAA' 



ocrap av /SAacr- 
29 oy 5' av (3\acr(f)r)- 
TO JIvev/j.a TO ' Ayiov, 

a(j)0~LV Lf TOV atCOZ/a, 

eamv aiatvlov KpL- 



REVISED VERSION. 

enter into "the strong one's 
house and "plunder his goods, 
'unless Q hc shall first bind the 
strong one ; and then he Avill 
plunder his house. 'Truly, I 28 
say to you, all sins 'will be for- 
given to the sons of men, and 
'whatever "revilings Y they may 
utter ; but he who w shall revile 29 
"the Holy Spirit, ^never hath 
forgiveness, but is 'liable to 
eternal "condemnation : because so 



11 " the strong one's ; " TOV la%v(>ov. The article is retained 
here as it is by the E. V. in the next member of the sentence, 
TOV la'fu^ov. The literal rendering of the adjective IOXVQOV is 
deemed more accurate than that of the E. Y., which inserts the 
supplement man's. So in the latter part of the sentence. Thus 
Wesley, Campbell, Wakefield, Thorn., " the strong the strong 
one ; " Belg., " eens sterken den sterken ; " S. Fr., " de celui 
qui est fort celui qui est fort ; " De Wette, " des Gewaltigen 
den Gewaltigen;" Iber., "del fucrte al fuerte;" Span., "del 
valiente al valiente." 

" plunder ; " Sia^aaai. Wesley, Sharpe, Dick., Campbell, 
Thorn., Pechy. Rob. (in verbo), " to plunder, pillage." " To 
spoil," as a transitive verb, is now used in a different sense. 

P " unless ; " lav /it;. Rob., Kend., Wesley, Sharpe, Pechy. 
Vulg., Beza, Eras., Castal., " nisi." 

1 " he first bindeth ; " Stjafl. See note v. 24. 

t Truly ; " 'Afajv. This is the Hebrew 'JEK which adverb- 
ially signifies, " truly," " certainly." Gesenius, Lex. Rob. (in 
verbo), " Emphatically, at the beginning of a sentence, truly, 
verily." Comp. Luke 9 : 27, aty&ais. " Verily " is no longer 
used, except in quotations from the Scriptures, or in an imitation 
of their phraseology. In all cases where " verily " occurs, I use 
" truly." 

1 " will be forgiven ; " arpeS-^aeTai. Kcnd., Sharpe. De 
Wette, " wcrden vcrgeben." As the future is sometimes ex- 
pressed by the form of the Latin subjunctive and the English 
potential, both of which are closely related to the general idea of 
the future, I suggest as an alternative rendering, " may be for- 
given." See Winer, 34. 5 (a). Stuart's Gr. N. T., 136, 7 (b). 

' " whatever ; " oaag. Pechy, G. Campbell, Thorn., " what- 
oocver." Rob. (in verbo}, "with av (sav), whosoever, whatsoever." 
Our idiom demands that the equivalent for this word should be 
placed before that for filaoyjiifilat. 

" " revilings ; " ^laoif^dai. Kend., Thomson, " slanderous 
speeches ; " Wakef., " wicked speeches." Rob. (in verbo), " Gen- 
erally of persons and things, i. q. slander, railing, reviling." See 
note on the verb fl^aa^fteca, v. 29. 

v " they may utter ; " ^aoy^trjaiaatv. Kend. This render- 



ing is adopted to avoid a violation of the usus loquendi of our 
language, which would be inevitable, should we say, " whatever 
revilings they may revile." Still, should it be deemed important 
to make a sacrifice of propriety to literalitij, we could say, " what- 
ever revilings they may revile with." 

w " shall revile ; " /3).aay>t]/ijjar;. Kend., Dick. So (E. Y.) 
Matt. 27 : 39. Rob., " to speak evil of, rail slander, to revile." 
Brctsch., " famam alterius Icedo, facio ut male audiat; dictis con- 
tumeliosis aliqucm proscindo, convicia dico." So he says of this 
passage, " loqui in alicujus contumeliam." Greenf., " to calumni- 
ate, rail, revile, treat with calumny and contumely." The def- 
initions of this word resolve themselves into two senses " to 
slander," and " to revile." In other words, to speak evil of one 
generally, or, to speak evil of one to his face. The verb occurs 
thirty-five times in the N. T. In twenty of these, it is transferred 
in the Anglican form " blaspheme." In the other cases, it re- 
ceives some one of the following renderings, " to revile," to rail 
on," " speak evil of," " slanderously report," and " defame." As 
" blaspheme " has acquired an ecclesiastical sense, which deviates 
from the Greek, it is desirable to give the word a rendering 
which will express the idea with as much accuracy as possible. 
" Revile " is selected for this purpose. See the article on the 
word plaoyiifiia and its cognates, in G. Campbell's Preliminary 
Dissertations. AVebster gives the technical sense of this word, as 
it has been employed in ecclesiastical usage, thus, " To speak of 
the Supreme Being in terms of irreverence." A second definition 
is, " To revile or speak reproachfully of God or the Holy Spirit." 

1 " the Holy Spirit." See eh. 1 : 8, note x. I omit " against," 
els, as it is superfluous after " revile," which is a transitive verb. 
Blaatpiifteto often governs the accusative, as in Luke 23 : 89, 
Rev. 16 : 11. Kcnd., " revileth the Holy Spirit ; " Dick., " shall 
revile the Holy Spirit." 

i " never hath." Our usus loquendi demands this arrangement. 
Span., " nunca jamas tendra." 

1 " liable ; " %vo%6s. Wesley, Pechy, Thorn., Kendrick, Rob., 
Liddell. 

* " condeamation ; " xgiaecae. Pechy. So (E. Y.) John 3:19; 
5 : 24. Rob. 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. IV. 



21 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

30 Because they said, He hath 
an unclean spirit. 

31 There came then his brethren 
and his mother, and standing with- 
out, sent unto him, calling him. 

32 And the multitude sat about 
him ; and they said unto him, Be- 
hold, thy mother and thy brethren 
without seek for thee. 

33 And he answered them, say- 
ing, Who is my mother, or my 
brethren ? 

34 And he looked round about 
on them "which sat about him, and 
said, Behold, my mother and my 
brethren ! 

35 For Avhosoever shall do the 
will of God, the same is my 
brother, and my sister, and mother. 

CHAP. IV. 

AND he began again to teach 
by the sea-side : and there was 
gathered unto him a great multi- 
tude, so that he entered into a 
ship, and sat in the sea; and the 



GREEK TEXT. 

30 



crew 30 OTL e'Aeyoz/, Hvev/j.a 



av- 



ovv ol ddeXtpol KCU 

TOV, /cat e(0 ecTTCorey 

Trpos avTov, (JXAVOVVTCS avrov. 

32 ^ ' 'a " \ \ > t 

/cat eKaar/TO o^Aoy TTC/H avrov 

p> \ > n > -r-r\ \ t / 

be avrco, loov, rj ^r/rr/p 
/cat ol d8eX(j)OL crov e^ca 77- 



rovcri ere. 33 Kal cnrGiepidr) av- 



rcur, \iywv, Tis (.VTLV -f] 
H.QV rj ol ddeX(j)oi fiov; 3 ' A 
7rpLJ3Xe^l/d/ji.6i>o? /cJ/cAa> TOVS 
avTov KaOrifJievovs, Ae'yet, ' I8e, ?} 
p.r)Trjp fjiov /cat ol ddeX(j)oi JJLOV. 
oy 'yap av 71-007077 TO deXrj/j.a 
TOV Oeov, OVTOS dSeX(j)6s fJ-ov /cat 
a<5eAc/>?7 fj.ov /cat fJ.rjTr)p e'cm. 



CHAP. IV. 



KAI iraXiv r/p^aTO 
Trapa Trjv OaXacrcrav /cat crvvrj- 
\0rj Trpos avi^v o^Aoy iroXvs, 
wore avrov e/xfiavTa et? TO TrAot- 
ov K.a6r)o-6ai eV TYJ 6aXdo-ory 
/cat TTO.S o o^Ao? Trpos TTJV 6a- 



RE VISED VERSION. 

they said, He hath an unclean 
spirit. "Now e his brethren and 31 
his mother came, and standing 
without, sent to him, calling 
him. And "a crowd d was sit- 32 
ting about him ; and they said 
to him, Behold thy mother and 
thy brethren without 'are seek- 
ing thee. And he answered 33 
them, saying, Who is my mother 
or my brethren ? And looking 34 
f around on those who sat about 
him, he saith, Behold my mother 
and my brethren! For who- 35 
ever shall do the will of God, 
g he is my brother and sister 
and mother. 

CHAP. IV. 

AND again he began to teach l 
by the sea-side: and a great 
crowd b was gathered to him, so 
that he entered into 'the ship 
and sat in the sea ; and d all the 



b "Now;" Ovv. E.V., Luke 10: 30. Sharpc. "This parti- 
cle, like ' now ' in English, is often used to denote the mere se- 
quence of one clause after another (jam vero, porro, etc.)," Lid- 
dell, Eob. Johnson (Diet.) says, " now is sometimes a particle of 
connection." Ovv is frequently rendered in the B. V. as a connec- 
tive by " then." This word, however, in this instance, would be 
_ understood by readers to signify, " at that time." If fully satis- 
fied that it referred to v. 21, 1 should render it, " therefore." 

c " his brethren and his mother came." This is the natural 
arrangement. It is that of Wakef., Sharpc, Kend.,' Dick., Thorn. 
That of the E. V. was copied from Tyndale. 

" " a crowd ; " o$og, is anarthrous. So Sharpe, Penn. S. 
Fr., " une foule ; " Ital., " una moltitudine." 

d " was sitting ; " IvA^to. Kend., Wakcf., Pcchy. S. Fr., 
' etait assise." The ordinary rendering of the imperfect is most 
accurate here. 

c " are seeking ; " fyrovat. Pcchy. The sense of action con- 
tinued in the present, is obviously indicated by this verb. " For" 
is unnecessary after the verb, as it is always transitive ; or, if 
" for " is regarded as an adverb, it is still superfluous. 

f " around." ffe^l, in composition with the participle fileyd- 



ftevos, does not modify its signification at all. We often find pre- 
positions in composition followed by the same preposition before 
a noun. Kv-Ai? is used adverbially, and has the sense of " around." 
See Rob. (xvy.Los). See v. 5, note f. 

e " he ; " OVTOS. Kend., "Wakeficld. When this pronoun is 
emphatic, it may be rendered, " he," " this one," or " this man." 
It is often translated by " he," in E. V. " The same " is the 
proper equivalent of 6 avros. Kuhuer's Greek Gram., ji 303. 
3 : (3). 

* " And again," etc. ; Kal ndhv v.. t. L This order which is 
according to the text, is adopted by Wesley, Dick., Campbell, 
Vulg., Eras., Beza, De Wette, Ibcr. 

b " was gathered." This is the order of Wesley, Dick., Wakcf 

c " the ship ; " TO nl.oiov. The article should not be dropped, 
as the noun is definite, having reference to the ship (nf.oif^ioi') 
of ch. 3 : 9. Bloomf. (N. T.) in loco. The article is retained by 
Wesley, Wakef., Sharpe, Thorn., Pechy, S. Fr., Ital., Belg., De 
Wette, Iber. 

d " all the crowd," itas o o-/}.og. Has is rendered thus by 
Wakcf., Thorn. Beza, Eras., " tota turba ; " S. Fr., " toutc la 
foule." 



00 

1-1 .U 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. IV. 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

whole multitude was by the sea, 
on the land. 

2 And he taught them many 
tilings by parables, and said unto 
them in his doctrine, 

3 Hearken ; Behold, there went 
out a sower to sow. 

4 And it came to pass as he 
sowed, some fell by the way-side, 
and the fowls of the air came and 
devoured it up. 

5 And some fell on stony ground, 
where it had not much earth ; and 
immediately it sprang up, because 
it had no depth of earth : 

G But when the sun was up, it 
was scorched ; and because it had 
no root, it withered aAvay. 

7 And some fell among thorns, 
and the thorns grew up, and chok- 
ed it, and it yielded no fruit. 

8 And other fell on good ground, 
and did yield fruit that sprang up, 
and increased, and brought forth, 
some thirty, and some sixty, and 
some an hundred. 



I 



GREEK TEXT. 



Xacraav e?rt 



yis ]V. 



/cat 



e<5tacr/cez> avrovs tv irapaQoXais 
TToAAa, /cat eheyev avrols eV rfj 

I8ov } 



avTov 



TOV 



/cat eyeveTO ev TO> cnreipeiv, b 
fj.ei> eTrecre irapa rrjv bSov., /cat 
r)X6e TO, TreTeiva TOV ovpavov /cat 



avro. 



J aAAo 



erre- 



crez> eVt TO TreTpcade?, OTTOV OVK 



yyv TToXXrjV- 



/cat 



dia TO yit?} e^ety /3d- 
e ava.TeiXa.VTOs 



Oos 

Kavfj.aTL<r0Tj, /cat Sia TO 



7 ^ "\ \ " 

/cat aAAo evre- 
o~e.v ety ray o.K.av6as' /cat aye/3?;- 
crav at aKavdai, /cat 

/Cat KapTTOV OVK COK. 

8 /cat aAAo 



ety TTJV yrjv 



TTJV KaXrjv /cat eSldov itapirov 
avafiaivovTa /cat cw^avovra^ /cat 
e(j)epev ev r/Jta/cotra, /cat 



REVISED VERSION. 

crowd was by the sea, on the 
land. And he taught them 2 
many things by parables, and 
said to them in his teaching, 
Hearken ; behold f the soAver i> 
went out to SOAV. And it came 4 
to pass as he sowed, some fell 
by the way-side, and e the birds 
''came and 'deA r oured it. And 5 
some fell on 'the rocky ground, 
where it had not much earth; 
and immediately it sprang up, 
because it had no depth of 
earth: but Avhcn the sun was 6 
up, it was scorched, and because 
it had no root, it Avithered 
away. And some fell among ^ 
k the thorns, and the thorns 
grcAV up, and choked it, and it 
yielded no fruit. And 'some 8 
fell m into "the good ground and 
yielded fruit "groAving up and 
increasing, and *it bore, some 
thirty, and some sixty, and some 



" in his teaching ; " iv -rrj SiSayJ; avrov. Wesley, Sharpe. 
Sec ch. 1 : 22, note t. The word here signifies the act of teaching 
(sec Rob., diSaysi), in other words, the phrase is equal to tv na 
w, " as lie tauht." 



f '' the sower ; " 6 oTtdgcav. Kend., Q., Dick. DC Wcttc, 
" dor Samann ; " S. Fr., " le scmeur ; " Span., " cl scmbrador ; " 
Beza, " quidam sator ; " Castalio, " quidam satov." As both 
]\ratthew and Lulce have 6 aneiytov, it is advisable to retain the 
article. I have followed the order of the E. V. of Matt. 13 : 4 
(that of the Greek being the same as here), as most natural. 

e " the birds ; " rd rtETEtva. Wesley, Dick., Thorn., Camp. 
' Fowls " is now restricted to " poultry." 

h TOV ovocu'ov of the Text. Eeccpt. is rejected by Gricsbaeh, 
Scliblx, Tilt., Knapp, Lach., Tisch., Fritz., and Blooraficld. It is 
spur! jus. 

1 " devoured ; " xciTfyayEv. Wesley, Kcnd., Thorn. Tlic ad- 
verb " up " is superfluous. It is admissible only with " ate." The 
preposition y.aru is intensive, in composition with the verb, 

) " the rocky ground ; " TO TtcrfcSdi-s. Do Wctte, " den felsi- 
gcn Grund." Wakcf., Dick., Campbell, Thorn., render Ttt.TotiSi-g 
" rocky," though they have improperly omitted the article. The 
Belg. regards the noun as definite by rendering it, "hot steen- 
achtige." So S. Fr., " 1'endroit picrreux." The parallel, Luke 
8 : G, has ln\ rrjv nhqitv, " on the rock (Rob., nir^a)," hence 
the rendering " rocky " is obviously correct here. 



k " the thorns ; " ras andvO-as. Wakef. De Wette, " die 
Dorncn ; " S. Fr., " les epines." 

i " sonic ; " utto. So in v. 5, 7. Thorn. 

m " into ; " ds. Tccl\y. S. Fr., " clans." The rendering of 
the E. V. " on " would be appropriate if the text were as in 
Matt. 13 : 8, Inl ir,v yr,v. Although " into " or " on " woulJ 
afford a good sense, it is still desirable to preserve the individu- 
ality of style of the evangelists, as far as propriety will allow. 

n " the ;" ir t v (yfpi). As in the description of the localities 
where the seed fell, we have the article with 6Sbv, ntTc/cadEs, 
and axavd-ag, it should be retained here. So Wakcf., Peehy, 
Kend., Belg., De Wette. S. Fr., " la bonne tcrrc." 

"growing up;" avaftaivovra. Wesley. So avEpi^uKv, 
v. 7. The E.-Y. confounds the significations of avaflaiva> and 
ti-avaTcttco in v. 5 by rendering both, " spring up." By fol- 
lowing the participial construction, we avoid the introduction of 
a relative " that " or " which," after " fruit." 

P " it." Kcnd. The insertion of this pronoun is necessary, 
since the nominative of the verb is not xaqnos, " fruit," but 
ii).).o (aneffia), "other" (seed). As the E. V. places the rela- 
tive " that " after " fruit," the common reader is mislead by re- 
ferring it (according to the general usage of our language), to 
that word, as its nearest antecedent, and then finding " brought 
forth " without a nominative expressed, coupled to " increased," he 
naturally supposes, that the two verbs have the same nominative. 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. IV. 



23 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

9 And he said uuto them, Ho 
that hath ears to hear, let him 
hear. 

10 And when he was alone, 
they that were about him, with 
the twelve, asked of him the para- 
ble. 

11 And he said unto them, Unto 
you it is given to knoAV the mys- 
tery of the kingdom of God : but 
unto them that are without, all 
these things are done in parables : 

12 That seeing they may see, 
and not perceive ; and hearing 
they may hear, and not under- 
stand ; lest at any time they 
should be converted, and their 
sins should be forgiven them. 

13 And he said unto them, 
Know ye not this parable? and 
how then will ye know all para- 
bles? 

14 The sower soweth the word. 

15 And these are they by the 




GREEK TEXT. 
\ A ' ' 9 T?" v "\ 

Kovra, KCCI ei/ e/caroz/. J\.ai eAe- 
yev avTOis, 'O e^cov (area aKoveiv 

> ' 10 r '/o s>\ ' ' 

aKoverco. iu Ore oe eyevero 
/cara/ioray, r/pcarrjcrav avrov ot 
Trepl avrov crvv roty 8a>8eKa rr]v 
rrapafioXriv. n Kai eXeyev av- 
roty, 'Y/jUV 8e8orai JVWVO.L TO 
/3acrtAe/ay rov 
roty e'^<y, eV 
7rayoa/3oAaty TO. Travra. yiverar 

12 </ /r\ ' n\ ' *> 

t,va pAeTTOvrey pAeTraxri, /cat 
/AT) t'&ocrr KCU aKOVovres a/cou<u- 
crt, /cat fj-rj crvvicacn- /u^Trore eVt- 
, /cat a<pe6fj avrols ra 
13 Kca Xeyei. av- 
roty, OVK o'/Sare rr)i> 
ravrrjv; /cat 7rc3y 

erTret- 

poov rov Xoyov cnreipei. OVTOL 
Se elcrLV ol Trapa rrjv oSoV) OTTOV 



vracray 
14 



ray 



REVISED VERSION. 

a hundred. And he said, ""He o 
who hath ears to hear, let him 
hear. And when he was alone, 10* 
those who Avcre about him, with 
the twelve, asked him r concern- 
ing the parable. And he said n 
to them, To you it is given to 
know "the secret of the king- 
dom of God : 'but to those with- 
out, all these things are done in 
parables ; that seeing they may 12 
see, and not perceive ; and 
hearing they may hear, and not 
understand ; "lest v they should 
turn, and their sins should be 
forgiven them. And w he saith 13 
to them, Know ye not this para- 
ble? and how then will ye 
know all *my parables ? 

The sower soweth the word. 14 
And these are they by the way- 15 



of the Tcxtus Hcceptus. This pronoun is canceled 
by Gricsb., Scholz, Lack, Titt., Knapp, Tischend., Fritzsche, 
Bloomf. Omitted by Wesley, Sharpc, Dick., Camp., Pechy. 
Bloomf. (N. T.) remarks that " the word is omitted iu very 
many MSS., nearly all the versions, and is canceled by almost 
every Editor from "Wetstein to Scholz." Not recognized by 
Syriac or Yvtlgate. 

r " concerning the parable ; " T^ naon^o^v. Kcnd., Pechy, 
Wakef. S. Fr., " sur la parabole ; " Beza, " de parabola ; " 
Span., " de la parabola ; " Iber., " acerca del simil ; " G. Fr., 
" touchant cette parabole ; " De Wette, " um das Gleichniss." 
The verb fyoraca (often construed with an accusative of the 
person and a geniti\ 7 e of the thing, with ite^i) has, here, two 
accusatives, na^apol-ijv is to be rendered like ncpl rijs nnoa- 
fioktjs. So in eh. 7 : 17, we have Inr]^c6rcov O.VTOV ol fiaO-tjral 
avrov 7ts<)i rijs 7tat)aflo).^s. 

' " the secret ; " to fivari^iov. Kend., Pechy. Wiclif, " privi- 
ty ; " Dick., Thorn., G. Camp., " secrets ; " Castal., " arcanum." 
Syriac, |^| . Hob. N. T., Tte'ns. Bob. (ftvarijoiov), " In N. 
T. spoken of facts, doctrines, and principles, not fully revealed. 
Spec, the mystery of the gospel, the Christian dispensation, as 
having been long hidden and first revealed in later times." The 
signification of the word as employed in this passage, may be 
seen by reference to Coloss. 1 : 2(5, 27. The word should be 
translated, not transferred, in all cases. Every truth contained in 
the Scriptures was a mystery or secret to man, previous to the 
period when it was revealed. " Mystery," in biblical usage, does 



not signify something which is incomprehensible in its own na- 
ture, but simply what was unrevealed. See 1 Cor. 2 : 7-13, and 
15 : 51. Rom. 1C : 25, 2G. See an able examination of this 
word in G. Campbell's Prelim. Dissertations, Dissert. IX. 

' " but to those without ;" Ixdvots Se rots e^co. Kend., Pe- 
chy, Campbell. De Wctte, "jenen aber clraussen." The verb 
" arc " is superfluous. 

u " lest ; " /tfaoTt: Kend., Pechy, Sharpe, Campbell. So in 
(E. V.) Matt. 7 : 6 ; 13 : 29 ; 15 : 32. Mark 14 : 2. Hub. 4 : 1. 

v " they should turn ; " t7tior<>ycoai. Pechy, Thorn., Tyndale, 
Gran., Geneva. Do AVettc, " sic sich bekehren ; " Beza, " se 
convcrtant." Trollopc's Gram., 49, p. 127, "It often happens 
that the middle sense may be equally and more appropriately 
expressed by an intransitive verb." Rob. (in verbo), "It is some- 
times intransitive, or with a reciprocal pronoun implied, to turn 
one's self about." So Acts 1C : 18, litiotQKyxts no nvevuari 
ElTta, where eavrov is understood. Mark 5 : 30, emar^ayiels If 
T<1> oy).(i). 

v " he saith ; " Uyet. Wesley, Sharpe, Pechy, Wakcf. Vulg., 
Eras., Mont., " ait ; " Castal., " inquit." This should not be ren- 
dered by the imperfect, as chyev properly is, in v. 11. 

1 " my parables ; " ras nagrefiolas. Pechy, Kend., Wakcf., 
Dick. The article here has the force of the possessive pronoun. 
Crosby's Gr. Gram., g4S2. Kiihncr, ^244, 302. In these cases 
it is not necessary to italicize the English possessive as a supple* 
ment. Campbell, " [my] parables." 



24 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. IV. 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

way-side, where the word is sown ; 
but when they have heard, Satan 
coineth immediately, and taketh 
away the word that was sown in 
their hearts. 

16 And these are they likewise 
which are sown on stony ground ; 
who, when they have heard the 
word, immediately receive it with 
gladness ; 

17 And have no root in them- 
selves, and so endure but for a 
time : afterward, when affliction 
or persecution ariseth for the 
word's sake, immediately they are 
offended. 

18 And these are they which 
are sown among thorns ; such as 
hear the word, 

19 And the cares of this world, 
and the deceitfulness of riches, 
and the lusts of other things en- 



GEEEK TEXT. 

6 Aoyoy, /cat orav a/cov- 
CTCOQ-LV, evdecas ep^erai o .Sara- 
z/ay /cat at/jet TOV Xoyov TOV 
ecnrapfjievov eV raty KapSiais av- 

" 16 * f > ' c ' 

TWV. /Cat OVTOL etCTif OfJLOiUtS 

O'L eVi ra 7TTpa>8r) (T7reip6iJ.evoi, 
ot, OTO.V ot-KOvcrcocri TOV Xoyov, ev- 
/J-era \apds 



CLVTOV, 17 /cat OVK eoucrt 
iv eavTolf, aAAa Trpoo-Katpot, et- 
CTLV etYa yevofj.evt]s 
di-ovy/nov 8ia TOV Xoyov, 
<TKav8aXitpvTai. 18 /cat OVTOL 
o'i ety ray a/cai/^ay cnreipo- 
OVTOL elo~tv ol TOV Xoyov 

' i 19 v f / 

a/couoz/rey, /cat at fj.epifj.vai 
TOV ai)vos TOVTOV, /cat ?; aira-Tr] 
TOV TrXovTOV, /cat at irepl TO. Xoirra 
eiri&vu'uu eicnropevofjievat cru/z- 



EEVISED VERSION. 

side, Avhere the word is sown ; 
*and when they have heard, Sa- 
tan cometh immediately, and tak- 
eth away the word, which was 
sown in their hearts. And these 16 
are they "in like manner, who 
are sown on "the rocky ground ; 
who, when they have heard the 
word, immediately receive it 
with a joy ; and have no root in 17 
themselves, b but endure "for a 
time ; afterward, when affliction 
or persecution ariseth, d on ac- 
count of the words, immediately 
'they fall away. And these are 18 
they, who are sown among f tlie 
thorns, such as hear the word, 
and the ^anxieties of this world 
and the deceitfulness of riches, 19 
and h the- inordinate desires of 



y 
BoL 



and ; " xal. Kend., Pechy, Sharpe. 
- 6 ., " ende ; " Iber., " i." 



Eras., Yulg., " et ; " 



ii "in like manner." This is substituted for "likewise," which 
is ambiguous, as it often signifies " also." 
* " the rocky ground." See v. 5, note j. 

a " jy I " Y.nocis. Wesley, Thorn., Pechy. So (E. Y.) in 
parallels, Matt. 13 : 20, Luke 8 : 13. G. Fr., S. Fr., " avec 
joie." This word occurs in the 1ST. T. fifty-nine times, and is ren- 
dered by " joy " in fifty-four of these instances. 

b " but ; " MJ.&. Kend., Pechy. Belg., " maar ; " De Wette, 
Bondern ; " Yulg., Beza, " sed ; " S. Fr., " mais." So in parallel 
(E.Y.) Matt, 13 :21. 

" " for a time ; " Tc^oaxaiqoi. Wesley. G. Fr. and S. Fr., 
" pour un temps ; " Belg., " voor cenen tijd." This word is 
equivalent to rroos y.atnov, Luke 8 : 13, which literally signifies, 
" for a time." I would place in the margin this note, " Gr., arc 
for a time." 

rt " on account of the word ; " Sia TOV loyov. Kend., Thorn. 
Beza, Eras., " proptcr sermonem ; " Yulg., " prop tor verbum." 
Hob., Sin (cum accusat.) 

' " they fall away ; " oxavScdt&i'Tai. Kend., Wakef., Q., 
Eob., Grccnf. This word is not found in classic writers. In the 
Soptuagint it is used actively, for " causing one to stumble," and 
passively, for " stumbling." In the N. T. its use is tropical. 
1. In a moral sense, to offend, vex; passively, be offended or vexed, 
with a dative of the person ; lv nvl, to take offense at one, so as to 
desert, revolt, or fall away from him. 2. To cause one to offend, 
to entice into sin, lead astray; and passively, to be enticed into sin, 
led astray, to fall away from the truth. 



In the sense of vexing or irritating, this verb is by no means 
used as frequently as many have supposed. " To disgust " and " to 
be disgusted " would often be an exact rendering. The recent 
origin of " disgust " must, however, render it exceptionable. By 
substituting it for " oflfend," in many cases where the latter occurs, 
the reader will see its appropriateness. In short, " offend " is used 
in the E. Y. with a latitude of signification, which is not allowed 
by the present usage of our language. In Luke 8 : 13, parallel, 
acpiaravrat. occurs. This is properly rendered in the E. Y. by 
" they fall away," and this is the sense of the verb in question, in 
the passage before us. For the causative signification of the verb 
see ch. 9 : 42, note. 

f " the thorns ; " rag axavd'as. Wakef., Kend., Pechy. S. 
Fr., " les epines ; " De Wette, " die Dornen ; " Belg., " de door- 
nen." See v. 7, note k. 

6 " anxieties ; " /ne^ifirai. This word is well defined by Eob. 
" anxious thought," as dividing (/le^l^co) up and distracting the 
mind. So the verb fteqi/ivdco, to be anxious, troubled, take anxi- 
ous thought. In the sense in which " care " is now used, men 
may have " care," without " anxiety." All the duties of life de- 
mand "care" (as we now employ the word), but "anxiety" is 
morally wrong. The antique phrase " carking care " is an equiva- 
lent to ftsjjl/tva, and to the thought we now convey by " anxie- 
ty." Comp. Matt. G : 25. Eras, Beza, " solicitudines ; " Bloomf. 
(N.T., on Matt. 13 : 22), "anxious care." 

h " the inordinate desires ; " al eiti&vftiai. The following 
note, extracted from the Revision of Ephesians (published by the 
A. B. II.), is deemed appropriate, "'Eni&ufiia, "irregular and 
excessive desire," Eadie. Usually, lust or concupiscence in the E. 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MAEK. CHAP. IV. 



25 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

termg iii, choke the word, and it 
becometh unfruitful. 

20 And these arc they which 
are sown on good ground; such 
as hear the word, and receive it, 
and bring forth fruit, some thirty- 
fold, some sixty, and some an hun- 
dred. 

21 And he said unto them, Is a 
caudle brought to be put under a 
bushel, or under a bed ? and not 
to be set on a candlestick ? 



GREEK TEXT. 

TOV Xoyov, /cat 

20 \ f / j <>\ 

/cat OVTOL eicriv ot ewi 
Tr)v yrjv TTJV KaXijv cnrapevTes, 
otrtvey aKovovai TOV Xoyov /cat 
Trapade^ovTat, /cat 
&LV, v r/Jta/coi/ra, /cat ey 

V A f / 21 TS~ \ 

KOVTO,) /cat ey e/caroi/. ./vat 

e'Aeye// auroty, MTJTL 6 

</ e V 



} Iva viro TOV /j.68iov 
VTTO TTJV KXivyjv ; ov% 'iva eVt 



REVISED VERSION. 

other things entering in, choke 
the word, and it becometh un- 
fruitful. And these are they, 20 
who Avcre sown on 'the good 
ground ; such as hear the 
word, and receive it, and bear 
fruit, some thirty, some sixty, 
and some a hundred. And he 21 
said to them, Is 'the lamp 
brought to be put under k the 
bushel or under 'the table-seat, 



V. The former term is inadmissible, as present usage restricts it 
to one species of desire. " Concupiscence " is not a familiar term, 
and has never obtained a place in our language as a conversational 
word. Besides this, it is a serious objection, that it has no plural 
in its Anglicized form. " Inordinate " occurs in Ezek. 23 : 11. 
Coloss. 3 : 5. Sec Rob. and Bretsch. 

' " the good ground ; " TIJV y^v rt t v xatyv. Wesley, Pechy, 
Kcnd. Belg., " cle goede aarde ; " De Wette, " das gute Land ; " 
S. Fr., " la bonne tcrre ; " Span., " la buena tierra." The article 
should be retained, from its reference to v. 8, TIJV yijv. 

J " the lamp ; " b ).v-/,vos. Wakef. Belg., " do kaarse ; " De 
"Wctte, " die Leuchtc ; " S. Fr., " la lampe ; " Ibcr., " la lamp- 
ura ; " Ital., " la lampada." This word is uniformly, though im- 
properly, rendered by " candle " in the B. V. Candles were un- 
known at the period of the Saviour's advent. The article is re- 
tained on the ground, that when a well known article belonging 
to the ordinary furniture of every house was spoken of, the 
article was employed, because the name of that article was defin- 
ite. In this respect, the idiom of the Greek and English is the 
same. So we say, " the clock," " the stove," etc. In reference to 
a single house, these names are viewed as monadic. On the other 
hand, we sometimes omit the definite article in cases of this kind, 
and such is the usage in Greek. In the parallel, Luke 8 : 1G, we 
have ).v%vov y.).ii>rje, without the article. In Matt. 5 : 15, both 
usages occur in the same sentence, ovSs xaiovoi Ivyyov nal TI&E- 
aoiv RVTOV vttb TOV fioStov, a),)' irtl TI/V ),v%vlrtv. In such 
cases, it is deemed best to preserve the characteristic style of 
each writer as far as possible, without violating the propriety of 
our own language. 

k " the bushel ; " TOV fioSiov. For the use of the article here, 
see last note. The capacity of the Roman modius was about one 
peck, English measure. Hence, " bushel " is a very loose approxi- 
mation toward the capacity of the modius. Still, as fur as the 
moral lesson is concerned, accuracy, in exhibiting the capacity of 
the measure, is not important. Various plans have been sug- 
gested or adopted in reference to the mode of expressing the 
weights, measures, and coins of the text of the Scriptures. It is 
difficult to see that any thing would be gained, in passages like 
the present, by substituting " measure " or " corn-measure " for 
" bushel." The subject becomes really more indefinite by the 



change. Many later translators transfer the original word, 
slightly altered, so as to harmonize with the vernacular in ter- 
mination, and place a note in the margin indicating the capacity 
distance, space, or value. Now, in this case, we have some serious 
difficulties. For instance, it is impossible to determine, with any 
considerable accuracy, the length of many lineal measures noticed 
in the Scriptures ; an approximation is all we can reach. It 
is well known that the value of the coins noticed in the N. T. 
varied greatly at different periods, as the precious metals were 
more or less abundant. In the 0. T., the earlier translators gen- 
erally transferred the Hebrew terms. It would have been well 
if this course had been adopted in the N. T., at the proper time. 
As this was not done, however, and English readers have become 
familiarized with the " pound," " penny," " bushel," etc., by which 
the original words have been long represented, the propriety of 
changing them for the original words which must sound strange- 
ly in the ears of common readers may be questionable. On the 
whole, we arc not in the same position as we should be, were we 
now engaged in making the first English translation. We are 
restricted by the phraseology of the Common Version, which has 
become familiar by usage. I take the liberty of suggesting that 
a set of marginal notes, drawn up with more accuracy than those 
found in our common quarto editions of the Common Version, 
should be inserted in the margin, giving a concise explanation of 
the value of coins, the extent of measures, etc. In reference to 
coins, the value should be stated according to the "sterling" 
standard of Britain, and the decimal reckoning of dollars and 
cents, in the United States. 

i " the table-seat ; " r>}v xUvrjv. Friteschc, " Iccto triclinari." 
This word, here, designates the sofa, or seat, on which persons 
reclined at meals. Sec Rob. So it is used cli. 7 : 4, Luke 
8 : 1C. The seat was cushioned, and usually contained three 
persons. Trollopc (Analccta,) remarks that " xiirtj does not 
signify a bed, but a couch, on which they reclined at meals, and 
which seems to have been frequently used aa a hiding place. 
Suetonius (Caligula), "proripcrc so e strato sub lectum condere 
solebat." When this word is used for an article on which the 
sick lay, as it is in a few instances, it probably refers to a mere 
cushion or stuffed quilt. Bedsteads are unknown in the East. 
For the article rrjv, joined to this noun, see note j on this verse. 



20 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MAKE. CHAP. IV. 



KING JAMBS' VERSION. 

22 For there is nothing hid, 
which shall not be manifested; 
neither Avas any thing kept secret, 
but that it should come abroad. 

23 If any man have ears to 
hear, let him hear. 

24 And he said nnto them, 
Take heed what ye hear : With 
what measure ye niete, it shall be 
measured to you : and unto you 
that hear, shall more be given. 

25 For he that hath, to him 
shall be given : and he that hath 
not, from him shall be taken even 
that which he hath. 

26 And he said, So is the king- 
dom of God, as if a man should 
cast seed into the ground ; 

27 And should sleep, and rise 
aiight and day, and the seed should 
spring and grow up, he knoweth 
not how. 

28 For the earth bringeth forth 
fruit of herself; first the blade, 



GREEK TEXT. 



22 ' 
ov yap 



Xvyyiav e 

t Tl KpVTTTOV, ettl> /JUT) (f)aV6- 

pa>6fj- ovSe eyeveTO 



23 et- 



aAA' "iva. el? (pavepov e\0r). 

TLS e'^et coT.a aicoveLV, aKoverco. 

24 TS~ "^ "\ ' > T) \ ' I 

Kai eAeyev auroty, xJAeTrere TL 
a/coyere. ev cp p-eTpca 



vpv, /cat Trpocrre- 
6r)o~eTai vfuv rots aKovovcnv. 

25 * \ * v 35, /) / ' 

os yap av 6^77, ooc^crerat av- 
r&v Kal of OVK e%ei } /cat o e^et 
dp0r/o~eTai cor avTov. 

2(i T7~ "^ "\ S\*> ' * 

Aat eA.eyeV) trvrcos 1 ecrrti/ 
?? /3a<rtAeta TOV Oeov, coy eav ai>- 
dpanros /3aA$ TOV o-iropov era TTJS 
yrfs, 27 /cat KaQevSy /cat eyeiprj- 
rat vvKTa /cat rj/uLepav, /cat 6 CTTTO- 
/)oy /3AacrraV?7 /cat [MjKvvrjTai. ws 

' f$ > ' 28 > ' 

OVK oioev avTos. avTop,aTrj 

yap 77 yrj KapTrocpopel, 



REVISED VERSION. 

and not to be set on m the lamp- 
stand? For there is nothing 22 
"hidden which "will notbe mani- 
fested ; nor was any thing kept 
secret, but that it should pcome 
to light, ijf any one r hath ears 23 
to hear, let him hear. And he 24 
said to them, Take heed what 
ye hear ; "by the measure with 
which ye measure, it 'will be 
measured to you ; and to you 
who hear, more "will be added. 
For whoever hath, to him will 25 
be given : and he who hath not, 
v even what he hath w will be 
taken from him. And he said, 26 
The kingdom of God is *as if a 
man should cast seed y on the 
ground ; and should sleep and 27 
rise night and day, and the seed 
should spring and grow up, he 
kuoweth not how. For the 28 
'ground bringeth forth fruit 
of "itself ; first the blade, then 



m " the lamp-stand ; " r^v ).v%i>inv. Sharpe, Eob., Liddell. 
In E. Y. uniformly, though improperly, " candlestick." 

11 " hidden." This is the preterite participle of " to hide." 

" will." The reason for substituting " will " for " shall " ap- 
pears v. 24, note t. 

P " come to light ; " sis navcgbv i!).&fl. Kcnd., Rob., cpave- 
(>6e. This idiomatic expression is accurate in presenting the 
thought in a familiar and forcible manner. 

" If any one ; " E'lrts. Sharpe, Wakcficld., Kend. ; Vulg., 
Eras, Beza, Castalio, " si quis ; " S. Fr., " si quclqu'un ; " Ibcr. 
and Span., " si alguno .; " Belg., " zoo icmand ; " DC Wette, 
" "Wenn jemand." 

T " hath ; " e-/^i. When the Eng. verb is conditional from a 
conjunction or other particle, the present indicative, rather than 
the subjunctive, is to be employed. See ch. 3 : 24, note i. 

" " by the measure with which ye measure ; " ev ca ,M<fr^q> fis- 
r{icTr. The preposition and dative, instrumental. Hence, "by" 
is appropriate. G. Fr. and S. Fr., " De la mesure dont vous 
mesurez ; " Iber., " con la medida con que medis ; " Bcza, " qua 
mensuril mctimini." " Mete " is obsolete. Perspicuity demands 
the change, which is made in the language of the E. V. 

t " will be measured." Kend., Sharpe, "Wakef. As the verb 
here presents the idea simply of a future action, the auxiliary 
"will" is deemed most accurate. 

" will be added ; " TtfjoareO'ijaeTcti. Castal., " addetur ; " 
Mont., Eras., Beza, " adjicictur." In the parallel, Luke 8 : 18, the 



E. V. properly uses " be given," but there the text has 8oO-r t at]- 
10.1. Bob. (fC^oarlO'tifti), Gener. "to join unto, to add unto;" 
Liddell, " to put to, to add ; " Bretsch., " do augmcnto : insuper 
addo." This verb occurs eighteen times (E. V.), and is rendered 
by " add " eleven times. In the remaining seven instances, it 
usually has the force of an adverb (iterum) by a Hebraism. For 
the use of " will," auxiliary, see last note. 

T " even what ; " y.al 5. Sharpe, Kend., Pechy. Vulg., Eras., 
Beza, Castal., " etiam quod ; " S. Fr., " ccla rneme que." 

w " will." For use of this auxiliary see note t. 

I " as if ; " OVTCOS as. Thomson. G-. Fr., " conime si." In 
English the connection of " so " (or " thus ") with " as if," is u 
pleonasm, unless we supply the ellipsis which is found in the con- 
struction of the text thus "The kingdom of God is "so" (thus) 
it is as if," etc. Should it be deemed necessary to give both 
particles a place by their equivalents, I suggest the alternative 
rendering, " The kingdom of God is thus, as if," etc. Vulg., 
Eras., " quemadmodum si." 

y " on the ground ; " Inl TIJS ytjs. Pechy, Thorn., "Wakcf. De 
Wette, " auf." Bloomfield, Annot. So (E. V.) v. 5, 8. Matt. 
6 : 19 ; 9:6; 24 : 3. Mark 4:1; C : 47, 48 ; 8:6. Bob., 
7tl. " Ground," which is a common signification of yT], is deemed 
more appropriate than " earth," as it obviously refers to cultivated 
ground or soil. So v. 26. 

* " ground." See last note. 

II " itself." The neuter pronoun is used in prose, in our 
language. So Pechy, Kend., Wakef., Sharpe, Thorn. 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. IV. 



27 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

then the ear, after that the full 
corn in the ear. 

29 But when the fruit is brought 
forth, immediately he putteth in 
the sickle, because the harvest is 
come. 

30 And he saith, "Whereunto 
shall we liken the kingdom of 
God? or with what comparison 
shall we compare it ? 

31 It is like a grain of mustard- 
seed, which, when it is sown in the 
earth, is less than all the seeds 
that bo in the earth : 

32 But when it is sown, it grow- 
eth up, and becometh greater than 
all herbs, and shooteth out great 
branches ; so that the fowls of the 
air may lodge under the shadow 
of it. 



GREEK TEXT. 

eira (TTayyv, eira 

" > n / 29 * ^\ 

CTLTOV V TCp CTTa^Ut. OTO.V 06 

TrapadcS 6 Ka/jvroy, evdecof diro- 
crre'AAei TO Sptiravov, on irape- 

b Qepio-fJLO?. 

30 Ial eAeye, TLvi 6/JLOicao-co- 
rrjv /SatrtAetW TOV Oeov; rj 
eV TTOta TrapafBoXrj Tra/ja/SaAco/zez/ 

' ' ' 31 < *' ' 

avTrjv; coy KOKKCJ) crwaireca?, 
oy, orav o-irapfj eVi TTJS yj/y, fJ.t- 
Kportpos irdvT(av rasv 

' \ > s + " 
(TTi TGOV 7Tt TT}? yr]S- 

o~7rapfj, avafiatvei, /cat ytverai 
TTO.VTWV rtav Xayavav fj-ei^cov, KOU 
jroiel /cAaSouy /aeyaAouy, cocrre 
VTTO TTJV (TKiav avrov 



32 



\ f 
OTOLV 



REVISED VERSION. 

the ear, b then the full grain in 
the ear. But when the fruit 29 
d offereth itself, immediately lie 
putteth in the sickle, because 
the harvest 'hath come. And 30 
he said, To Avhat shall we liken 
the kingdom of God, or with 
what comparison shall we com- 
pare it ? It is like a grain of 31 
mustard-seed, which when it is 
sown f on the ground, is s the 
least of all the seeds h on the 
ground : 'and yet when it is 32 
sown, it groweth up, and be- 
cometh 'the greatest of all the 
herbs, and shooteth out great 
branches, so that k thc birds of 
the air 'can lodge under its 



b " then ; " slrct. So in the preceding clause (E. "V.) Kend., 
Sharpe, Wakef So Luke 8 : 12. John 19 : 27 ; 20 : 27, etc. 

c " grain ; " otiov. Sharpe, Bob., Liddell. As this word 
comprehends the various seeds which serve for food, it is best 
rendered by a generic equivalent. See ch. 2 : 23, note p. 

d " offereth itself i " na^aScp. Bloomf. (Annot.) Fritz., " se 
tradiderit ; " Trollope, (Gram.) " presents itself." Winer ( 31 b : 2) 
remarks that after active verbs of a transitive signification, the 
reflexive pronoun is sometimes omitted. " Here (says he) also 
may be referred Mark 4 : 29, na^aSc?, quum (se) tradiderit," etc. 
Bloomf. (N. T.), after noticing the difficulties which translators 
have found in this passage, observes, " The best mode of removing 
the difficulty is (with Beza, Heupel, Wolff, Kuincel, and Fritz.) 
to suppose an ellipsis of iavrbv, as in the case of many other 
active verbs to which use imparted a reciprocal sense." So this 
verb is used reciprocally, in the sense of " present," or " commit." 
1 Pet. 2 : 23. 

" hath come ; " TCaQEarqxet'. Dick., " hath arrived." This 
auxiliary harmonizes with our usus loquendi, and gives the proper 
sense of the verb. It forms one of those perfects, which embrace 
the present, or the time, which is now before us. See ch. 1 : 38, 
note a. 

f " on the ground." See v. 20, note i. Wakef. Fr., " sur la 
terre." 

B "the least of all 
oiteQfiaTcov. Pechy 
smallest of all the seeds, 
least of all the seeds : " 
ety of this change on 
would, clearly, if taken 
not itself a seed." In 



the seeds ; " fim(>6re^os itdvrcov 
So parallel Matt. 13 : 32. Dick., " the 
." Pechy remarks on the rendering, " the 
" There can be no doubt as to the propri- 
logical grounds; the comparative form 
literally, imply that the mustard-seed was 
addition to this remark, I suggest that 



" less than all seeds " is not correct English. Our usue loquendi, 
if we use the comparative, would demand this phrase, " which ia 
less than any other seed." This is submitted as an alternative 
rendering. De Wctte, "der kleinste aller Samen ;" Beza, "mini- 
mum est ; " Oastal., " omnium terrestrium seminum vel mini- 
mum ; " Belg., " het minste is van alle." The superlative is used 
in this passage by Wesley, Camp., Thorn., L. Tomson. 

h " on the ground." See v. 20, note i. 

1 " and yet ; " xal. This conjunction sometimes closely con- 
nects two opposed clauses. Hoogeven (l). It thus performs 
the office of fiev and Ss, as in John 9 : 30, ovx o'tSars yto&ev 
larl, xal average, x.r.L, E. V., " ye know not whence he is, and 
yet he hath opened," etc. In cases of this kind, the conjunction 
has not, in itself, an adversative sense, but, as Hoogeven remarks> 
takes it from the nature of the opposed clauses or members. 
Bob. (xal.) 

1 " the greatest of all the herbs ; " vtavrcov t&v ka%avcov ftet- 
cov. Camp, and Dick, use the superlative here. It is appropri- ' 
ate on the same principle which applies to fiixgoTegos, in v. 31. 
See v. 31, note g. Should it be deemed best to retain the com- 
parative form, then an alternative rendering which does not vio- 
late the propriety of the English, would be, " greater than any 
other herb." I retain the article as in v. 31. The Greek and 
English harmonize in this use of the article. The parallel, Matt. 
13 : 32, ftezgcov r<uv la%a.vioj>, is rendered in the E. Y., " the 
greatest among herbs." See the use of the comparative fieicov 
for the superlative in Matt. 18 : 1. Mark 9 : 34. Luke 9 : 4G. 
1 Cor. 8 : 13. So 'deeivoregoi, 1 Cor. 15 : 19, E. V., " most 
miserable." Trollope, (Gram.) $43, obs. 5. 

k " birds." See v. 4, note g. 

i " can ; " Swao&ai. Pechy. This is a common rendering 
of the verb in the E. V. 



28 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. IV. 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

33 And with many such para- 
bles spake he the word unto them, 
as they were able to hear it. 

34 But without a parable spake 
he not unto them : and when they 
were alone, he expounded all 
things to his disciples. 

35 And the same day, when 
the even was come, he saith unto 
them, Let us pass over unto the 
other side. 

36 And when they had sent 
away the multitude, they took him 
even as he was in the ship. And 
there were also with him other 
little ships. 

37 And there arose a great 
storm of wind, and the waves 
beat into the ship, so that it was 
now full. 

38 And he was in the hinder 
part of the ship, asleep on a pil- 
low : and they awake him, and 
say unto him, Master, carest thou 
not that wo perish ? 



GREEK TEXT. 

ra Trereira TOV ovpavov KaTao~K7j- 
vovv. 33 Kal TOia.VTa.LS 7rapa/3o- 
Xals iroXXous eXaXei avTols TOV 
Xoyov, Ka6a>s rjSvvavTO aKOveiv 
3i ^copl? de 7rapa/3oXTJs OVK eXd- 
Xei avrols' /car' iftiav Se roty 

avTOv eweXve TraVra. 
35 KAI Ae'yei avTols ev eKeivy 
pa o^fias yevofjiev^s, AieX- 
elf TO 7repai>. 3G Kal 
TOV o^Xov, 7rapaXa/uL/3d- 
VOVO~LV avTOv cwy r)v ei> TU> 
l aXXa 8e TrXoidpta r)v 

37 

' 



avTOv. 



^ ' \ ^\ i 

/cat ytferai AatAay 



TO. 



ety TO irXolov, cocrre 
yeyu.t'ecr#at. 3S /cat TJV 
eVt Trj Trpv/JLvy gVt TO 
7rpoo-K(j)dXaioi> KaOevSutv /cat 
avTov, Kal Xeyovo~iv 
Tw, Ai.8ao-K.aXe, ov fJ-eXet croi 



REVISED VERSION. 

shadow. And with many such 33 
parables, m he spoke the word to 
them, even as they were able to 
hear it. But without a parable, 34 
"he did not speak to them : and 
when they Avere alone, he ex- 
plained all things to his disci- 
ples. And Hhat day, 'evening 35 
having come, he saith to them, 
Let us pass over to the other 
side. And 'leaving the crowd, 36 
they took him as he was in the 
ship. And there were also 
8 other little ships with him. 
And there arose a great 'storm 37 
of wind, and the waves "dashed 
into the ship so that it v was 
now filling. And he Avas w at 38 
"the stern, asleep on y the pil- 
low : and they aAvake him and 
s.ay to him, 'Teacher, dost thou 



In " he spoke ; " t).i'/).ei. Kcndrick, Thomson. Tyndale, " he 
preached." 

n " he did not speuk ; " oiae Halei. Thorn. This arrange- 
ment is adopted as natural, and one which furnishes a sentence 
cosily enunciated. Kend., Camp., " he told nothing." 

" he explained ; " iTciJ.ve. "Wakef., Thorn., Dick., ISTewcomc, 
Pcchy. Rob. and Lidclell (in verbo). 

P " that ; " ly.s-Lvn. Campbell, Bob., Liddell. Mont., Vulg., 
" ilia die ; " Eras., Beza, " die iilo ; " Castal., " illo die." This 
pronoun joined with rjiitQn., is rendered " that " in (E. V.) Matt. 
7 : 22 ; 22 : 46 ; 24 : 30 ; 26 : 29. Mark 14 : 25. Luke 6 : 23, etc. 

<J " evening ; " oy'?. Pcchy, Campbell, Wesley, Sharpe. 
" Even " now belongs to poetry. There is no necessity for the 
insertion of a supplementary article " the " before " evening." 
See ch. 1 : 32, note n. 

r "leaving (the crowd);" ayevres (tbv orf.ov). Kend., G-. 
Campbell, Thomson. Tyndale, Gran., Geneva, " left ; " Castal., 
" omisstl multitudinc ; " S. Fr., " ils curent laisse ; " Belg., " ge- 
talen hebbende;" Do "VVette, " lasscnd ; " Bretsch. (in vcrbo), 
" linquo aliquem scu aliquod, ich verlassc." So (E. V.) Matt. 
4 : 11 ; 8 : 15 ; 22 : 22 ; 26 : 44. Mark 8 : 13. John 14 : 18. 

" other little ships with him." This is the natural order for 
our language. So Pechy. S. Fr., " d'autres bateaux etaient 
aveo lui : " Do TVette (who reads nUia), " andere Schiffo mit 
ihm." I do not regard the evidence sufficiently decisive to au- 
thorke the change of 7t?.oia^ia to nhoza.. Sec Fritz, (in loco.) 



' " storm ; " )Mi).a.y. Though I retain the rendering of the 
E. V., it is not without a conviction that the sense of " storm " 
has changed since 16H, so that we now apply it to a fall of 
rain, hail, or snow. I, therefore, suggest " gust" as a substitute. 
See Webster on " storm." The definition of gust, " a blast of 
wind of short duration," presents the idea here conveyed by 



u " dashed ; " Ine^nlhv. Cran., Wakef., Kend., L. Tomson, 
Dick,, Rob. (in loco), Liddell. The pronoun tavTti is understood 
after this verb, literally, " the waves threw themselves into," etc. 
Fritz, says, " ImpaD.Eiv, h. 1., sonsu intransitive notat se injicere." 
Mont., " injicicbant ; " S. Fr., " se jetaient ; " Iber., " se arroja- 
ban las ondas." 

T " was filling ; " yefileo9-ai. Wakefield, Kendrick, Pcchy, 
Sharpe, Thorn. S. Fr., " s'emplissait ; " Iber., " se llcnaba." 

w " at ; " SKI (rrj it(>v(ivrj). Rob., Liddell. S. Fr., " u (la 
poupc)." 

1 " the stern ; " Tfi TC^v/ivrj. Wesley, AVakef., Camp., Sharpe, 
Thorn., Keud. So Acts 27 : 29. 

y " the pillow ; " TO 7t()ooy.Etpa.).awv. Wesley, Sharpe, Pcchy. 
Bloomf. (N. T.), " the pillow." The article having a peculiar 
force, as pointing to a particular part of the furniture of the 
ship. Iber., " el cabezal." 

1 " Teacher ; " diSdaxtde. Keud., Pechy, Sharpe, Wakef. Do 
Wctte, " Lehrer." So this word should be rendered in all cases, 
as it has been (E. V.) John 3 : 2. Acts 13 : 1. 1 Cor. 12 : 28, 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. V. 



29 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

39 And he arose, and rebuked 
the wind, and said unto the sea, 
Peace, be still. And the wind 
ceased, and there was a great 
calm. 

40 And he said unto them, Why 
are ye so fearful? how is it that 
ye have no faith ? 

41 And they feared exceeding- 
ly, and said one to another, What 
manner of man is this, that even 
the wind and the sea obey him ? 

CHAP. v. 

AND they came over unto the 
other side of the sea, into the 
country of the Gadarenes. 

2 And when he was come out 
of the ship, immediately there met 
him out of the tombs a man with 
an unclean spirit, 

3 Who had his dwelling among 
the tombs ; and no man could bind 
him, no, not with chains : 

4 Because that he had been 
often bound with fetters and 
chains, and the chains had been 
plucked asunder by him, and the 



GllEEK TEXT. 

39 



on aTToXXvfjLeOa; 39 Kca Steyep- 
6eis 7T6Tifj.'r]ore T(S avefj.a>, /cat 
etyre rfj 6aXdo~o~r) ) SicoTra, 7re0t- 



fj.030-0. Kai CKQiracrev 6 ae- 
fJLOSj /cat eyeWro ya\r}vrj fj.yaXrj. 

40 v f ' rrit 5. > / 

/cat eiTrev avToiS) 1 i oetAot 
e'crre ourco; TTK>S OVK e^ere TTI- 
crnv; 41 Kca tyoprjdyo-av (j)o- 
fiov f^eyav, /cat e/Veyov Trpoy aA- 

\ / \ m' 'i f ' ' 'i 

A7)Aow, 1 is apa OVTOS eo-Tiv, on 
/cat 6 ave/Jios /cat r] 6dXao~o~a vira- 
KOVOVCTIV O.VTW; 

CHAP. V. 

KAI rjXdov els TO Trepav TTJS 
daXacro-rjs, els rrfv ^copav TU>V 
radaprjviov. 2 /cat e^eXOovTi au- 
ra) e/c roG TrAotou, evdews a.7rr)v- 
avrcj) e'/c T&V /Jivr]/j.ela>v av- 



3 os rrjv KaTOtK7]o~iv ei^ev ev TOLS 
fjLvr]IJ,Low /cat oure aAucrecrti/ ov- 
Seis 7]0~vvaTO avrov drjcrcu, 4 8ia 
TO avTov TroAAa/cts" vreSaty /cat 
aAucrecrt Sedeo-dai, /cat 



REVISED VERSION. 

not care that n we are perish- 
ing ? And he rose and rebuk- 39 
ed the wind, and said to the 
sea, 'Be silent, be still! And 
the wind ceased and there was 
a great calm. And he said to 40 
them, Why are ye so fearful? 
how is it that ye have no faith ? 
And they feared exceedingly, 41 
and said c to one another, ''Who 
then is this, that even the wind 
and the sea obey him ? 

CHAP. v. 

AND they a came to the other 1 
side of the sea, into the country 
of the Gadarenes. And b as he 2 
came out of the ship, immedi- 
ately there met him out of the 
tombs a man with an unclean 
spirit, who had his dwelling c in 3 
the tombs ; and d no one could 
bind him, c not even with chains : 
because f he had g oftcn been 4 
bound with fetters and chains, 
and the chains ''had been burst 



29. EpL 4 : 11. 1 Tim. 2 : 7. 2 Tim. 1 : 11 ; 4:3. Hcb. 
5 :12. 

* "we are perishing?" anoUv/teO-a ; Bloomf. (N. T.), Pc- 
ehy, Wakef., Dick. 

b " Be silent ; " aicorta. Dick. Vulg., Eras., Castal., " Tace ; " 
Beza, " Sile ; " S. Fr., " Fais silence." As an alternative render- 
ing, " Silence ! " Kend. This idiomatic term imitates the con- 
ciseness of the Greek, and is equally forcible. See ch. 14 : 61, 
note. 

c " to one another ; " jr^os a}.i-rjlave. Sharpc, Thorn., Bob. 
(in verbo), Liddell. So (E. V.) Matt. 24 : 10. John 13 : 34; 
15 : 12, 17. Acts 19 : 38. 

d "Who then is this?" Tig > ovrog lanv ; "Wakcf., Pc- 
chy, Kend., Sharpe. Do Wette, " \Yer ist cloch dicscr ? " S. Fr., 
" Qui done est celui-ci ? " Belg., " Wie is doch dcze ? " Ital., 
" Chi e dunque costui ? " Iber., " Quien pucs es este ? " 

" came to," etc. ; rj.d-ov d s . The adverb " over " is un- 
necessary, not being demanded by the text or the cxigmtia loci. 
So in the parallel, Matt. 8 : 28, HQ-ovti iwrca is rendered in the 
E. V., " he was come " (properly, " he came "j. Wesley, Sharpe, 
Pechy. "Over" originated in the rendering of the Vulgate, 



" vcnerunt trans fretum mavis." Beza correctly renders, " vene- 
runt in ulteriorem," etc. ; S. Fr., " ils arrivercnt a 1'autre bord ; " 
Sharpe, Pechy, "And they came to ;" Span., " Y vinieron a la 
otra parte del mar." Syr., )is.o ]\ nS^> ]^]o. 

b " as he came ; " l^.Q-ovn avrto. Kcncl., Wesley, Sharpe. 
S. Fr., " comme il sortait." Sec ch. 1 : 38, note a. 

" " in (the tombs) ; " Iv rots fiv^/ilois. So lv is rendered in 
v. 5 (lv TOTS ftrt'ifiaaii'}, E. V. Wesley, Wakef., Sharpe, G. 
Camp., Thorn., Dick. Vulg., Eras., Beza, " in monumentis ; " S 
Fr., " dans les scpvilcres ; " De Wette, " in den Begrabnisseu." 

d " no one ; " ovSds. Pechy, Wakef., Sharpe. See ch. 2 : 21, 
note h. 

e " not even ; " ovrs. Kend., Camp., Thorn., Bob. (in loco.) 

f " that," after " because," in the E. V., is dropped by Sharpe, 
Pechy, Wesley, Wakef., G. Camp., Thorn., Dick., Kcud. There 
is nothing in the text to demand it. 

B " often been." Wesley. This is the natural and proper 
order. 

11 " had been burst ; " SicanaaO-m. Thomson, " he burst ; " 
Bhcims, " he had burst." So Jcr. 2 : 20, Sept., Sitortaoag rovs 
Sea/iovs oov, E. V., " burst thy bunds." The definition of 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. V. 



KING JAMBS' VERSION. 

fetters broken in. pieces : neither 
could any man tame him. 

5 And always, night and day, 
he "was in the mountains, and in 
the tombs, crying, and cutting 
himself with stones. 

6 But when he saw Jesus afar 
off, ho ran and worshipped him, 

7 And cried with a loud voice, 
and said, "What have I to do with 
thee, Jesus, than Son of the Most 
High God? I adjure thee by 
God, that thou torment me not. 

8 (For he said unto him, Come 
out of the man, thou unclean 
spirit.) 

9 And he asked him, What is 
thy name? And he answered, 
saying, My name is Legion: for 
we are many. 

10 And he besought him much 



GREEK TEXT. 

VTT avTov TOLS dXvo-ei?, /cat 
ray Tre'Say o~vvT6Tpi(j)dai, /cat ou- 
5ety avTov layye 5a/xacrar 5 /cat 



VVKTOS /cat 

rot? opecrc, /cat eV rot? 
i]v Kpdfav KOL /cara/coTmov eau- 
TOV XidoLs- G 'IScov 8e TOV 'Ii- 



aovv avro fJt-aKpodev, e8pafj.e /cat 
-eKvvr 
<J)a>i>fj 



avr< } 7 /cat Kp- 
Xr} etvre, TL eyttot 
/cat crot, 'Irjo-ov, vie TOV Oeov 

TOV V\j/lO-TOV; OpKL^CO O~ TOV 



fj,e aaravcTYis' e/Veye 
yap aura), "JE^eXde, TO Trvevfj-a 
TO aKadapTOV e/c TOV dvOpomrov. 

9 -r?~ \ > ' > \ m' 

./vat 67r?7/)a>ra avTov, 1 1 CTOL 
Kou direKpiOr], Xe-ytav, 
ovop.d fjioi, OTL TroXXoi 
ecr/xez/. 10 Kca 7ra/3e/caAet UVTOV 



REVISED VERSION. 

asunder by him and the fetters 
broken in pieces : nor could 
any one tame him. And al- e 
ways, night and day, he was 'in 
the tombs and in the mountains, 
'crying out, and cutting himself 
with stones. But when he saw c 
Jesus k far off, he ran and 'did 
reverence to him, and m cried 7 
out with a loud voice and said, 
What have I to do with thee, 
Jesus," Son of the Most High 
God ? I implore thee by God, 
that thou torment me not ; p (for 8 
he ""had said to him, Come oiit 
of the man, r unclean spirit.) 
And he asked him, What is thy 9 
name ? And 'he saith to him, 
My name is Legion, for we are 
many. And ho besought him 10 



" burst " by Webster is, " To break or rend by force or vio- 
lence." 

1 " iu the tombs and in the mountains ; " lv rots fivijfiaaw 
r.nl EV rots o Q eat. This is the reading of Griesbach, Sckolz, 
Knapp, Tittmann, Lachmann, Tiscliendorf. It is recognized by 
Syriac, Vulgate, and approved by Fritzsche and Bloomfield. 

J crying out ; " xi>awv. Rob. See ch. 1 : 26, note z. 

k "far off;" anb [la.aqoO'ev. "Afar" is now restricted to 
poetic language. Alternative rendering, " from far." In present 
usage the equivalent is, " at a distance." " Par off" occurs in 
the E. Y., Gen. 4.4 : 4. Numb. 2:2. 2 Sam. 15 : 17. Bph. 
2 :13. 

i " did reverence to him ; " itnoaxiivtioev avri$. Eob. (m 
verbo), "In 1ST. T. and generally, to do reverence or homage to 
any one, usually by kneeling or prostrating ones'self before him ; 
Sept. every where for ninri^n 'to bow down, to prostrate ones'- 
self in reverence.' " So Sept., 2 Sam. 9 : (!, y.al sneasv Inl 
itgoowitov O.VTOV, y.ai TtqooexvvrjOEV avria, E. V., " ho fell on 
his Aice and did reverence to him." 1 Kings 1 : 31, nitoa^.w^ae 
t<r> paai).EZ, B. "V., " did reverence to the king." 

Reverence paid to men, is no longer termed " worship." 
Hence, a word which, in present usage, implies the adoration of 
the heart, is less accurate here, and in similar instances, than one 
which has primary reference to that attitude by which the superi- 
ority of power or rank was indicated. 



m " crying out ; " xg 



Wakcf. See ch. 1 : 26, note z. 



n The supplementary " thou " of E. V. is superfluous. No 
supplement in Dick., Camp., Do Wctte, S. Fr., Iber. 

" I implore thee ; " o^xl^ca as, Castal,, " obtestor te." The 
verb here has the sense of " obtestor," " to implore vehemently," 
" to beseech." Bretsch. (in loco); " obtestor." So 1 Thcss. 5 : 27, 
oQy.it,ca vfias iw Kv^iov, E. V., " I charge you by the Lord." 
In the parallel, Luke 8 : 28, Ssofial aov, " I beseech thee." 
Bloomf. (N. T.) remarks on this verb, " here (as Grotius, Roseii- 
m tiller, and Kuinoal have thought) it has the force of oro, ob- 
testor te per Deum." Fritz., " recte explicuit Grotius, oro, ob- 
testor te per Dcum." The colloquial phrase in English "for 
God's sake, I beseech you," has the same force. Compare Ho- 
race, B. I., Ode 8:1," per omnes te Deos oro." I use " im- 
plore " (though a non-biblical word) in order to make a distinc- 
tion similar to that of the text, between this passage and the 
parallel, Luke 8 : 28. 

P As the text has a colon after paoaviofts, a semicolon has 
been placed after " not." 

1 " had said ; " tteye. Tyndale, Wakefield., G. Camp., Dick., 
Bloomf., Newcome. " Where the relation of time is sufficiently 
clear from the context, the aorist can be employed instead of 
the pluperfect, in narration," Buttm., \ 137. 3. 

r " thou." See v. 7, note n. 

" he saith." Sharpe, Pechy. Atyet avTcp is the reading of 
Griesbach, Scholz, Lach., Tisch., Tittmann, Knapp, Fritz., Bloom- 
field, Rob. (Harmony.) It is recognized by Syriac and Vulgate. 
There is no reasonable doubt that anex^i&t], heycov, iu the Text. 
Recept., is erroneous. 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. V. 



31 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

that he would not send them away 
out of the country. 

11 Now there was there nigh 
unto the mountains a great herd 
of swine feeding. 

12 And all the devils besought 
him, saying, Send us into the 
swine, that we may enter into 
them. 

13 And . forthwith Jesus gave 
them leave. And the unclean 
spirits went out, and entered into 
the swine : and the herd ran vio- 
lently down a steep place into the 
sea, (they were about two thou- 
sand,) and were choked in the 
sea. 

14 And they that fed the 
swine fled, and told it in the city, 
and in the country. And they 
went out to see what it was that 
was done. 

15 And they come to Jesus, 
and see him that was possessed 
with the devil, and had the legion, 
sitting, and clothed, and in his 
right mind : and they were afraid. 

16 And they that saw it told 
them how it befell to him that 



GREEK TEXT. 

TroAAa, Iva /JLTJ O.VTOVS a 

vf- * / 11 ? *,\ > ~ 

ect> TTJS -^copa?. i]v oe e/cet 

irpos TO, oprj dyeXrj -^pipcov /zeya- 
AT; fioo-KOfjLevr}- 12 /cat TrapeKaXe- 
<rav avTov irdvTes ql daifj.oves, 
XeyovTes, Uefj^ov rjfj-a? elf TOVS 



r lva els avTOVs 



13 

evdecas o 'Irjcrovs. /cat e 
TO, TTvevfJiaTa. ra aKadapra elcrijX- 
6ov els TOVS ~)(oipovs' /cat co/>/u,?7- 
o-ev -f) dyeXrj Kara TOV Kpr/fJivov 
els TT]V 6dXao-o~av r/crav de coy 
dio~%iXioi' /cat eTTvLyovTo ev Trj 
QaXdo-ar). u Oi Se /Socr/coi/rey 
TOV? yoipovs e(j)vyov, /cat dvrjy- 
yeiXav els Trjv iroXiv /cat els TOVS 
aypovs. /cat e^rjXOov ISelv rl 
eo-TL TO yeyovos' 15 /cat ep^ovTai 
irpos TOV 'Irjorovv, /cat Oecopovcri 
TOV daiJiovLoJievoi' KaQ^evov /cat 



/cat 



TOV eV^/cora TOV Xeyewva' /cat 
e(j)o/3r]dr)(rav 1G /cat dir)yr)o~avTO 
avTols ol IdovTes, TTCOS eyeveTO 



REVISED TERSION. 

'earnestly that he would not 
send them away out of the coun- 
try. And there was there "near H 
T the mountain a great herd of 
swine feeding. And" the de- 12 
nions besought him, saying, Send 
us into the swine, that we may 
enter into them. And imme- 13 
diately Jesus gave them leave, 
and the unclean spirits went 
out and entered into the swine: 
and the herd r rushed down the 
steep into the sea (they were 
about two thousand), and were 
choked in the sea. And those 14 
who 2 fed them, fled and "re- 
ported it in the city and in the 
country. And they went out 
to see what it was h that had 
been done. And they come to 15 
Jesus and see c the demoniac, 
J who had had the legion, sit- 
ting and clothed, and in his 
right mind : and they were 
afraid. And those who saw 1G 
it, told them how it befell the 



" earnestly ; " noUa. Wesley, Dick., Wakefield, Campbell, 
Thorn. This change is made in conformity with "the existing 
state of our language." "Vehemence," not "frequency," is the 
thought here. 

u "by;" a?bs (rra o$ei). Sharpe, Pechy. Eob. says, "With 
the dative, TT^OS marks a place or object, by the side of which a 
person or thing is." Bloomf. (N. T.), "juxta montem." 

T " the mountain." Sharpo, Camp., Dick., Pechy. T(<i bqei 
is the reading of Griesbach, Scholz, Knapp, Tittmann, Lach., 
Tischend., Pritzsche, Bloomfield. So in the parallel, Luke 8 : 32. 
Bloomf. says, " this reading is found in the greater part of the 
MSS., and nearly the whole of the Versions." 

w it&vrss of the Text. Eecept. is rejected by Griesb., Scholz, 
Tittmann, Tischendorf, Bloomf., Pritzsche. Not recognized by 
Syriac or Vulgate. 

* " rushed ; " &^ m oEv. Wesley, Wakefleld, Kend., Sharpe, 
Camp., Pechy. Belg., " stortede ; " De Wette, " stiirzte ; " Beza, 
" ruit ;" Kob., Bretsch, (in verbo), "dicitur, de co qui fertur cum 
impetu." So Acts 19 : 29. 

y " the steep ; " iov x^ftvov. Wesley, Kcnd., Pechy. As 



an alternative, " the precipice." Diod. Sicul., B. I., cap. 33, a 
Se Ttjstytt/Sias a^/ivovs y.aTE^oo>yorns, "but on the side toward 
Arabia, broken precipices." 

1 " them." Sharpe, Pechy. Instead of rovs y.oi^ovs of the 
Text. Eecept., Griesbach, Scholz, Knapp, Titt., Lach., Tischend. 
read nvrovs. So Eob. (Harmony.) Fritz, rejects rovs XOIQOVS. 
Vulg., " cos ; " Syr., ^001^. 

* "reported;" aTtfyyedav (instead of avi'iyysilav,) is the read- 
ing adopted by Griesbach, Scholz., Titt., Knapp, Vatcr, Lach., 
Bloomf., Fritz., Tischendorf, Eob. (Harmony.) The verb has the 
sense of bearing news, or a message, from one person or place to 
another. Eob., " to report." Liddell, Kend. So (E. V.) Acts 
4 : 23. 1 Cor. 14 : 25. 

b " that had been done ; " ro yeyovos. Wakef. Eras., " (quid 
esset) quod acciderat ; " Beza, " [quid illud esset] quod factum 
fuerat." 

c " the demoniac." See ch. 1 : 32, 34, notes. 

d " who had had ; " rbv loy^y.ora. Kend., Pechy, Wesley. 
S. Fr., " qui avait eu." This part, has the force of a pluperf. 
Trollopo, (i 50 : 6. See ecogaxores, John 4 : 45. 



32 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. V. 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

was possessed with the devil, and 
also concerning the swine. 

17 And they began to pray him 
to depart out of their coasts. 

18 And when he was come into 
the ship, he that had been pos- 
sessed with the devil prayed him 
that he might be with him. 

19 Howbeit, Jesus suffered him 
not, but saith unto him, Go home 
to thy friends, and tell them how 
great things the Lord hath done 
for thee, and hath had compassion 
on thee. 

20 And he departed, and began 
to publish in Dccapolis Low great 
things Jesus had done for him. 
And all men did marvel. 

21 And when Jesus was passed 
over again by ship unto the other 
side, much people gathered unto 
him: and he Avas nigh unto the 
sea. 



GREEK TEXT. 

T(S 8aifJ.ovifyiJ.evq>, KOI Trepl TCOV 
17 /cat rjpt^avTO irapa.- 
lv avrov direX6elv OLTTO TU>V 

' ' " 18 77" \ 

opicov O.VTWV. Aat 

avTov els TO TrXolov, 

CLVTOV o 8ou/j.ovL(rdel?, Ivd y fj.er 

' " 19 < S>^ ' T " ' ' J " 

avrov. o oe lyarovs OVK a(pri- 
avrov, dXXa Xe~yet avTco, 
els rov OLKOV crov Trpo? 
TOVS (TOVS) /cat dvayyeiXov avTols 
ocra croi 6 Kvpios eVot^cre, KOU 
ere. 20 Kca dfrrjXde /cat 
Krjpvo-areiv iv rfj AeKa- 
bo~a tTronqo'ev aura 6 ' ' If]- 
&ovs> /cat iravres edav/j-a^ov. 
21 KAI diairepdcravTOf TOV 
ei> rcS TrAo/co irraXiv elf TO 
avvrj^dri o^Xos TroXvs eV 
avrov, /cat -fjv Trapa TTJV OaXaar- 

22 TS~ \ > *> \ f 

aav. l\.ai toov, ep^erac ety 



REVISED VERSION. 

demoniac and "concerning the 
swine. And they began to f en- 17 
treat him to depart from their 
"borders. And h as he went 18 
into the ship, he who had been 
possessed with the demons, 'en- 
treated him that he 'might re- 
main with him. k And yet he did 19 
not suffer him, but saith to 
him, Go home to thy friends 
and tell them 'how much the 
Lord hath done for thee, and 
m hath pitied thee. And he de- 20 
parted and began to publish in 
Decapolis "how much Jesus had 
done for him. And "all ''won- 
dered. And when 'Jesus had 21 
passed over again r in the ship 
to the other side, a great crowd 
gathered to him; and he was 
by the sea-side. And behold, 22 



c The supplement " also " of the E. V. is superfluous. It is 
dropped by AYcsley, Kcud., Camp., Thorn., Wakelield, PccLy, 
Sharpc. 

f " entreat ; " ttaQaxa).t.T,'. Camp., Tliffln., Bob. So E. Y., 
Luke 15 : 28. 1 Cor. 4 : 13. 1 Tim. 5:1. 

6 " borders ; " br>'uov. This nouu, in classic usage, has the 
same signification as OQOS, a bound, goal ; hence, iu the plural, 
T oqta, the boundaries, bound, frontier. Licldell. By Hebraism 
it signifies the place included within certain boundaries, and might 
be represented by our later word " district," or, when the bound- 
aries "were not vrell defined, by " territory." " Coast " is no 
longer a proper equivalent for this word. As " borders" is gen- 
erally well understood in the sense of " region " or " territory," 
and has the advantage of being a " biblical word," it is deemed 
most appropriate. So (E. V.) Matt. 4 : 13. I have rendered 
St)cn uniformly " borders." So "Wakcf., Kcnd., Pechy, Ncwcomo, 
Dick. Vulg., Erasmus, Bcza, Mont, Castalio, " finibus ; " Ibcr., 
" confines ;" De Wette, " Greuzcn." 

h " as he went ; " Ififiavros avrov. Wesley, Kcudrick. DC 
AVctte, " als cr in das Schiff trat." 

1 " entreated ; " naqtMnlm. See \. 17, note g. 

J " might remain ; " ? ]. Kcndrick. De Wette, " cr bleibcn 
dtirfe ; " Castal., " at esset ei comes." 

k " And yet he did not suffer." Instead of b Sb tyoovs of the 
Text. Eeccpt., Gricsb., Scholz, Tischend., Knapp., Titt., Fritz, 
read, xal OVK. Eecognized by Syriac and Vulg. So Do Wette, 



Sharpc, Wesley, Dick. It is the true reading. Kal here has 
the apparently adversative force. Hob., xal. See ch. 6 : 19. 

' "how much;" oaa. Wakcf., Keud., Dick., Rob. (oaoe). 
De Wette, " wie viel." 

m " hath pitied ; " jjUyoE. Kcnd., Wakcf., " pitied ; " Sharpc, 
" liath had pity ; " Eob. (in vcrbo), " to pity." Buttm., 137. 3, 
" When the relation of time is sufficiently clear from the context, 
the aorist can be employed, instead of the perfect." 

n " how much." Sec v. 19, note m. 

" all ; " Ttdvree. Kcnd., Dick., Camp., Wakef., Thorn. 

P "wondered;" ed-av/ta&v. Kcnd., Pechy, Hob. "Marvel" 
is obsolete. 

i " Jesus had passed over again ; " diuneqaoavros rov 'Iqoov 
n&hv. Sharpe. Pechy, " had crossed over again." The 
aorist participle being rendered by a finite verb, the pluperfect is 
appropriate. See v. 8, note. See also ch. 1 : 38, note. Iber., 
" habiendo passado Jesus." 

r " in the ship ;" Iv tti itlolco. So (E. V.) ch. 4 : 36. Wes- 
ley, Kcnd., Wakef., Camp., Pechy. S. Pr., " dans la barque ; " 
Ibcr., " en la barca ; " Belg., " en hot ship ; " De Wette, " im 
Schilfe." Compare ch. 3:9. " By ship " was copied from Tyn- 
dalc. The article is specific here, and should not be dropped. 
The above authorities are cited in reference to the proper render- 
ing of Iv, not of Ttlotct). 

" by the sea-side ; " na^a. rtjv -O'al.aoaav. " With the accus. 

na signifies along, beside," Liddell. This sentence is correctly 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. V. 



33 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

22 And behold, there cometh 
one of the rulers of the synagogue, 
Jairus by name ; and when he saw 
him, he fell at his feet, 

23 And besought him greatly, 
saying, My little daughter lieth 
at the point of death : I pray thce, 
come and lay thy hands on her, 
that she may be healed ; and she 
shall live. 

24 And Jesus Avent with' him; 
and much people followed him, 
and thronged him. 

25 And a certain woman which 
had an issue of blood twelve 
years, 

26 And had suffered many things 
of many physicians, and had spent 
all that she had, and was nothing 
bettered, but rather grew worse, 

27 When she had heard of Je- 
sus, came in the press behind, and 
touched his garment : 

28 For she said, If I may touch 
but his clothes, I shall be whole. 

29 And straightway the. foun- 
tain of her blood was dried up ; 
and she felt in her body that she 
was healed of that plague. 



GREEK TEXT. 



T>V 



ai)TOv 



v v / P> ' ~ 23 ^ 

Tr/joy TOVS Trooay avrov /ecu 



XtL avrov TroAAa, Xeycov, 
' OTL TO dvydrpibv /wv ecr^arcoy 
a/a eXOwv Imdfjs avrfj ray 
, oVcoy (ready Kal 



24 T7~ V J ~\/1 t " 

J\.ai airrjXoG /tier avrov 



\ 

KOLL 



Kal 



ai>T( 



avrv. 



25 ly > ' ? tit 

jK.a.1 yvvrj TLS ovcra ez/ pvcret 

err) ScodeKa, 2G Kal TroX- 



Xa TraOovo-a VTTO TroXX&v i 
Kal 8a7ravr]o~ao~a TO. Trap' tavrrjs 
iravTa, Kal fj,rj8fv oxpeXr/delcra, 
aXXa, fj.aXXov eiy TO ^elpov e'A- 
Oovaa, 27 a/coucracra Trepl TOV 



TOV 



TOV /jiaTiov av- 

28 "\ v c/ /~i * 

" eAe-ye yap, OTL, Kav 

i crar 



Lfj.aTLa>i> avTov 
29 Kal 

r) 7T7)yr) TOV at/iaroy 
kyvw T(S o~(ojJLaTL OTL iarat 



REVISED VERSION. 

there cometh one of the rulers 
of the synagogue, Jairus by 
name, and when he saw him, he 
fell at his feet, and l entreated 23 
him "earnestly, saying, My lit- 
tle daughter is at the point of 
death : I pray thee, come and 
lay thy hands on her, that she 
may be healed and she v will 
live. And w he went Avith him ; 24 
and a great crowd followed 
him and ^pressed on him. And 25 
a certain woman ?who had had 
an issue of blood twelve years, 
and had suffered "much from 26 
many physicians, and had spent 
all that she had, and a was not 
at all benefited, but rather grew 
Averse, ^having heard of Jesus, 27 
came in the croAvd behind and 
touched his garment : for she 28 
said, "If I may but touch his 
"garments, 'I shall be healed. 
And immediately the fountain 29 
of her blood Avas dried up ; and 
she felt in f her body that she 



rendered " by the sea-side," E. V., Matt. 13 : 1. Mark 2 : 13 ; 
4 : 1. Acts 10 : 6. The phrase should (as far as propriety will 
allow) be rendered uniformly. 

' " entreated." Sec v. 17, note f. 

* " earnestly ; " TtoM.a. See v. 10, note t. Greenf., " vehe- 
mently." 

' " will live." Kend., Sharpe. 

w " he went ; " an^lO's. Wesley, Sharpe, Tyndale, Cranmer, 
Geneva. S. Fr., " il s'cn alia ; " Iber., " I so fue ; " Bclg., " hij 
ging ; " Do Wette, " cr ging." As the nominative is not ex- 
pressed in the text, and us there is no obscurity as to the agent, 
" he " should be employed instead of the supplement " Jesus." 

x " pressed on ; " owE\)-li{lov. Dick., Wakeficld. Eob. (HI 
verbo), " to press upon a person in a crowd ;" Liddell, " to press." 
" To throng " is obsolete. See on M.lpco cli. 3 : 9, note. 

y " who had had ; " ovaa. Wesley, Pcchy. The participle 
(aorist) Sanav/janvTa, in the next clause, is properly rendered in 
the E. V. by the plupcrf. " had spent." The tense of the equiva- 
lent of ovaa should be in that tense. Our usus loqumdi demands 
this. Elfii is defective, having no aorist or pluperfect. 

' " much ; " noU.a. Wakef., Dick., Kend., Pechy, Sharpe, 
Camp., Thorn., Kob. 



- " was not at all benefited ; " fiijSev a><peh]0-eiaa.. Kend., 
Pechy, " was nothing benefited ; " Kob., " fiijS&v, as adverb, not 
at all." So Liddell. " Bettered " is no longer current. 

b " having heard ; " axovaaaa. Wakefield, Pechy, Thomson, 
Sharpe. 

c " If I may but touch ; " y.av uycopai. Tyndale, Craumer, 
Geneva, Sharpe, Pechy, Dick. Eob. on v.av, " if but." So 
Wakcf., Thorn. Camp., " if but." 

d " garments ; " Iftmicov. Pechy. So the singular Ifianov, 
v. 27, is rendered " garment " in the E. V. There is no necessity 
for changing the rendering here. In other versions, the word, in 
these verbs, is rendered uniformly. S. Fr., " vetcment vete- 
ments ; " Span., " vestido vcstido ; " Vulg., " vestimentum 
vcstimentum ; " Mont., " vestimentum vcstimcnta." So Eras. 
and Custalio. Ibcr., " vcstido vcstidos ; " De Wettc, " Kleid 
Klcid ; " Bclg., " kleed klccdercn." The E. V. copies Tyndale. 

" I shall be healed ; " acoO'ijoofiat. Sharpe, Kend., Rob. 
(on owco). G. Fr., "jo serai gueric." 

r j ici . _ rj-ij 10 ar ii c i c Tf ^ joined with acafian, is equivalent 
to the possessive pronoun," Kiilmer, 244, 4. Hence " her " is 
not a supplement. 



32 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. V. 



KING JAMBS' YBESION. 

was possessed with the devil, and 
also concerning the swine. 

IT And they began to pray him 
to depart out of their coasts. 

18 And when he was come into 
the ship, he that had been pos- 
sessed with the devil prayed him 
that he might be with him. 

19 Howbeit, Jesus suffered him 
not, but saith unto him, Go home 
to thy friends, and tell them how 
great things the Lord hath clone 
for thee, and hath had compassion 
on thee. 

20 And he departed, and began 
to publish in Decapolis how great 
things Jesus had clone for him. 
And all men did marvel. 

21 And when Jesus was passed 
over again by ship unto the other 
side, much people gathered unto 
him: and he was nigh unto the 
sea. 



GREEK TEXT. 



T( 



17 /cat 



ml irepl TCOV 



irapa- 
KaXeiv avTov direX6elv diro rwv 

t f in 1 TL7- \ 1 n t 

opicov avTtav. l\.ai ep.pavTos 
O.VTOV elf TO TrXolov, Tra.ptK.dXei. 
avrov o 3aifjLovio-6ei?, "ivd y /tier' 

y ** 1 < c^ ' T ~ > ' i ^ 

avrov. o oe l-qarovs OVK acp?;- 



avrov, dXXa Xe-yet ai>TO) } 
ety rov OIK.OV trov Trpo? 
TOVS crovf, /cat avdyyeiXov avrols 
oara crot 6 Kvpios eTroir)<re, /cat 
77X070-6 are. 20 Kal aTrrjXde /cat 
Tjp^aro Krjpvo-creiv eV Trj AeKa- 
TroXei, bcra eVot^crei/ aurcS 6 'I-rj- 
crouy- /cat TraVrey edavfj.aov. 

1 KAI diairepdaravTO? TOV 
'Irjcrov ev T<JP irXoicp irdXiv elf TO 
irepav, crvvrjydr) o^Aoy iroXvs eV 

rov.) /cat -qv Trapa TTJV ddXacr- 



crav. 22 .Sat I8ov } 



T 

ety 



EEVISED VERSION. 

demoniac and "concerning the 
swine. And they began to f en- 17 
treat him to depart from their 
s borders. And h as he went 18 
into the ship, he who had been 
possessed with the demons, 'en- 
treated him that he 'might re- 
main with him. "And yet he did 19 
not suffer him, but saith to 
him, Go home to thy friends 
and tell them 'how much the 
Lord hath done for thee, and 
m hath pitied thee. And he de- 20 
parted and began to publish in 
Decapolis "how much Jesus had 
done for him. And "all ''won- 
dered. And when 'Jesus had 21 
passed over again r in the ship 
to the other side, a great crowd 
gathered to him; and he was 
by the sea-side. And behold, 22 



The supplement " also " of the E. V. is superfluous. It is 
dropped by Wesley, Kcnd., Camp., Thorn., Wakefleld, Pcchy, 
Shavpc. 

f " entreat ; " na^anaJ.Etv. Camp., Tholn., Eob. So B. V., 
Luke 15 : 28. 1 Cor. 4 : 13. 1 Tim. 5:1. 

E " borders ; " bqiiav. This noun, in classic usage, Las the 
same signification as OQOS, a bound, goal ; hence, in the plural, 
TO. os>ia, the boundaries, bound, frontier. Liddcll. By Hebraism 
it signifies the place included ivithin certain boundaries, and might 
be represented by our later word " district," or, when the bound- 
aries were not well defined, by " territory." " Coast " is no 
longer a proper equivalent for this word. As " borders " is gen- 
erally well understood in the sense of " region " or " territory," 
and has the advantage of being a " biblical word," it is deemed 
most appropriate. So (E. Y.) Matt. 4 : 13. I have rendered 
ogta uniformly " borders." So Wakcf., Kcnd., Pechy, Newcome, 
Dick. Vulg., Erasmus, Beza, Mont., Castalio, " finibus ; " Ibcr., 
" confines ; " De Wette, " Greuzen." 

h " as he went ; " efipavros avrov. Wesley, Kcudrick. Do 
Wette, " als cr in das Schiff trat." 

1 " entreated ; " nn^nMst. See v. 17, note g. 

1 " might remain ; " f;. Kcndrick. De Wette, " cr ^bleibcn 
diirfe ; " Castal., " at esset ci comes." 

k "And yet he did not.sufler." Instead of b SE 'Iqaovs of the 
Text. Recept., Griesb., Scholz, Tischend., Knapp., Titt., Fritz, 
read, xal OVK. Recognized by Syriac and Vulg. So De Wette, 



Sharpc, Wesley, Dick. It is the true reading. Kal here has 
the apparently adversative force. Rob., xal. See ch. 6 : 19. 

i "how much;" oaa. Wakcf., Kend., Dick., Rob. (oaos}. 
De Wette, " wie viel." 

m " hath pitied ; " ^Urias. Kcnd., Wakcf., " pitied ; " Sharpe, 
" hath had pity ; " Rob. (in verbo), " to pity." Buttm., 1 137. 3, 
" When the relation of time is sufficiently clear from the context, 
the aorist can be employed, instead of the perfect." 

n " how much." Sec v. 19, note m. 

" all ; " navTEs. Kend., Dick., Camp., Wakef., Thorn. 

P " wondered ; " E&avfia&v. Kend., Pecby, Rob. " Marvel " 
is obsolete. 

1 " Jesus had passed over again ; " Siune^daavros tov 'Irjoov 
naliv. Sharpe. Pechy, " had crossed over again." The 
aorist participle being rendered by a finite verb, the pluperfect is 
appropriate. See v. 8, note. See also ch. 1 : 38, note. Ibcr., 
" habiendo passado Jesus." 

' " in the ship ;" Iv 1$ nloly. So (E. V.) ch. 4 : 36. Wes- 
ley, Kend., Wakef., Camp., Pechy. S. Fr., " dans la barque ; " 
Iber., " en la barca ; " Belg., " en het ship ; " De Wette, " im 
Schiffe." Compare ch. 3:9. " By ship " was copied from Tyn- 
dale. The article is specific -here, and should not be dropped. 
The above authorities are cited in reference to the proper render- 
ing of Iv, not of nl-olo). 

" by the sea-side ; " naqa itjv dalaoaav. " With the accus. 
a signifies along, beside," Liddell. This sentence is correctly 



THE GOSPEL AC COBBING TO MAEK. CHAP. V. 



33 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

22 And behold, there cometh 
one of the rulers of the synagogue, 
Jairus liy name ; and when he saw 
him, he fell at his feet, 

23 And besought him greatly, 
saying, My little daughter lieth 
at the point of death : I pray thee, 
come and lay thy hands on her, 
that she may be healed ; and she 
shall live. 

24 And Jesus went with' him ; 
and much people followed him, 
and thronged him. 

25 And a certain woman which 
had an issue of blood twelve 
years, 

26 And had suffered many things 
of many physicians, and had spent 
all that she had, and was nothing 
bettered, but rather grew worse, 

27 "When she had heard of Je- 
sus, came in the press behind, and 
touched his garment : 

28 For she said, If I may touch 
but his clothes, I shall be whole. 

29 And straightway the . foun- 
tain of her blood was dried up ; 
and she felt in her body that she 
was healed of that plague. 



GREEK TEXT. 



r>v a.pyj.arvvayu>y<>V) wop-art, 
'/aet/>oy, /cat i8a>i> ai)Tov, Trwrret 

v \ / fc > ~ 23 ^ 

TTpOS TOVS TTOOay O.VTOV /Cat 

TrapeicaXei O.VTOV TroAAa, Xeycov, 
OTL TO dvydrpiov JJLOV ea-yarats 

V Ff * N /I V */! >rt\ 

e^er tva eAvcov emor)? avTy ray 
^et/jay, oVcoy crcoOfj /cat {^(rerat. 

2't Tr v J ~ v /i ' * " v 

A at aTrrjAae fter OLVTOV /cat 
rjKoXovdei avT<S o^Aoy iroXvs, 
KCU crvveOXifBov avrov. 

25 17" ^ ' 7 >r/ 

J\.ai yvvr] TLS ovcra tv pvcret 
a5ftaroy errf &o5e/ca, 2G /cat TroA- 
Aa Tradovcra VTTO TroAAcov larpwv, 
/cat SaTravrjcrao-a TO. Trap' eavrrj? 
Trai/ra, /cat fjir/dev 
aAAa 
Oovara, 
'Ir/o-ov, 



2 



es ro 
a/covcracra 



irep 



e'A- 



TOV 



eXQoucra ev r<S 



TOV 
TU>V 



2S 



TOV /naTiov av- 

"\ ^ r '/^ * 

eAeye yap, C/rt, KO.V 
avTOv a^co/zat, cra>- 
20 Kai eu^eW 
pavOi] TI Trrj-yr) TOV at/zaroy 
/cat eyz/co T(S cr<w/x,art ort t'arat 



REVISED VEBSION. 

there corneth one of the rulers 
of the synagogue, Jairus by 
name, and when he saw him, he 
fell at his feet, and 'entreated 23 
him "earnestly, saying, My lit- 
tle daughter is at the point of 
death : I pray thee, come and 
lay thy hands on her, that she 
may be healed and she r will 
live. And w he went with him ; 24= 
and a great crowd followed 
him and ^pressed on him. And 25 
a certain woman ?who had had 
an issue of blood twelve years, 
and had suffered 'much from 26 
many physicians, and had spent 
all that she had, and "was not 
at all benefited, but rather grew 
worse, b having heard of Jesus, 27 
came in the crowd behind and 
touched his garment : for she 28 
said, "If I may but touch his 
d garments, 'I shall be healed. 
And immediately the fountain 29 
of her blood was dried up ; and 
she felt in f her body that she 



rendered " by the sea-side," E. V., Matt. 13 : 1. Mark 2 : 13 ; 
4 : 1. Acts 10 : 6. The phrase should (as far as propriety will 
allow) be rendered uniformly. 

t " entreated." See v. 17, note f. 

" " earnestly ; " rtoM.it. See v. 10, note t. Greenf., " vehe- 
mently." 

T " will live." Kcnd., Sharpe. 

w " he went ; " etnijAO'e, Wesley, Sharpe, Tyndale, Cranmer, 
Geneva. S. Fr., " il s'en alia ; " Iber., " I so fue ; " Belg., " hij 
ging ; " De Wette, " cr ging." As the nominative is not ex- 
pressed in the text, and as there is no obscurity as to the agent, 
" he " should be employed instead of the supplement " Jesus." 

x " pressed on ; " owsd-hfiov. Dick., "VVakefield. Eob. (in 
verbo), " to press upon a person in a crowd ; " Liddell, " to press." 
" To throng " is obsolete. See on &?.i/3co ch. 3 : 9, note. 

y " who had had ; " ovaa. Wesley, Pechy. The participle 
(aorist) ScacavrjanvTa, in the next clause, is properly rendered in 
the E. V. by the plupcrf. " had spent." The tense of the equiva- 
lent of ovaa should be in that tense. Our usus loquendi demands 
this. Elfil is defective, having no aorist or pluperfect. 

" much ; " m>Ma. Wakef., Dick., Kend., Pechy, Sharpe, 
Camp., Thorn., Rob. 



a " was not at all benefited ; " fii;8ev axpE^S-siaa. Kend., 
Pechy, " was nothing benefited ; " Rob., " /ti/Sw, as adverb, not 
at all." So Liddell. " Bettered " is no longer current. 

b " having heard ; " ay.ovaa.aa.. Wakefield, Pechy, Thomson, 
Sharpe. 

6 " If I may but touch ; " xav ciycofiai. Tyndale, Cranrner, 
Geneva, Sharpe, Pechy, Dick. Rob. on v.av, " if but." So 
Wakef., Thorn. Camp., " if but." 

d " garments ; " Ipariiov. Pechy. So the singular Ifianov, 
v. 27, is rendered " garment " in the E. V. There is no necessity 
for changing the rendering here. In other versions, the word, in 
these verbs, is rendered uniformly. S. Fr., " vetement v&te- 
ments ; " Span., " vestido vestido ; " Vulg., " vestimentum 
vestimentum ; " Mont., " vestimentum vcstimenta." So Eras, 
and Castalio. Iber., " vestido vcstidos ; " De Wette, " Kleid 
Kleid ; " Belg., " kleed klcedcrcn." The E. V. copies Tyndale. 

" I shall be healed ; " aco&tjoofiai. Sharpe, Kend., Rob. 
(on ococu). G. Fr., " je serai guerie." 

f " her." " The article no, joined with aca/nari, is equivalent 
to the possessive pronoun," Kiihner, % 244, 4. Hence " her " is 
not a supplement. 



34 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. V. 



KING JAMBS' VEKSION. 

30 And Jesus, immediately j 
knowing in himself that virtue 
had gone out of him, turned him 
about in the press, and said, Who 
touched my clothes ? 

31 And his disciples said unto 
him, Thou seest the multitude 
thronging thee, and sayest thou, 
Who touched nie ? 

32 And he looked round about 
to see her that had done this 
thing. 

33 But the woman, fearing and 
trembling, knowing what was done 
in her, came and fell down before 
him, and told him all the truth. 

34 And he said unto her, Daugh- 
ter, thy faith . hath made thee 
whole ; go in peace, and be whole 
of thy plague. 

35 While he yet spake, there 
came from the ruler of the syn- 
agogue's house certain which said, 
Thy daughter is dead : why trou- 
blest thou the Master any further ? 

36 As soon as Jesus heard the 



GREEK TEXT. 



.' v " / 30 N ' /I ' 

ajro Trjs fJiaarTiyos. Kat evoecos 
6 'Itjcrovs linyvovs tv eavT(S TT/V 



eTriiTT panels fv TCO o^Ao), e'Aeye, 
Tis fJLQV rj-fycuTO TUIV IfJLaricov; 
31 Kou eXeyov avr< oi ^adrjTai 
avTov, BXeireis TOV oj(X.ov avv- 
. are, /ecu Aeyetyj Tis fjiov 
32 Kai Trepie/SAeVero 

> $ ~ \ > / 33 ' 

toeiv TrjV TOVTO Trot-rjcracrav. 77 
3e yvvif] 0o/3??$etcra /cat TpefJ-ovcra, 
evdvla o yeyovev eV avrfj, r/X6e 
/cat TrpoaeTrea-ev OLVTW, /cat ewrez/ 

>>^> v '\'/i 34 < 

avrcp Traaav rrfv aArjoeiav. o 
fie etTrei/ avrfj, Ov-yarep, 77 TTLCTTLS 
crov cre'cra/ce' ere' VTraye els elpr/- 
vyv, Kal icrdi, vyirjs cwro rrjs /J-a- 
crTiyos (Tov. 3u 'En avrov Xa- 
XOVVTOS, ep-^ovraL avro TOV apx l ~ 
crvvaytoyov, Xeyovres, ' On -f) 
crov aireOavf rl eri 



8e ^Irjcrovs evdecos aKovcras TOV 



REVISED VEESION. 

was healed of that plague. And 30 
imniediately, Jesus knowing in 
himself that h the power had 
gone out of him, 'turned round 
in the crowd, and said, Who 
touched my J garments? And 31 
his disciples said to him, Thou 
seest the crowd k pressing on 
thee, and sayest thou, Who 
touched me? And 'he Avas 32 
looking round to see her who 
had done this. But the woman 33 
fearing and trembling, know- 
ing what m had been done "to 
her, came and fell down before 
him, and told him all the truth. 
And he said to her, Daughter, 34 
thy faith hath healed thee ; go 
in peace and be whole of thy 
plague. While he was pstill 35 
speaking, there came isome from 
the house of the ruler of the syn- 
agogue, who said, Thy daughter 
is dead ; why troublcst thou 
'the teacher any further ? "But 36 
as soon as Jesus heard the word 



E " immediately." This place is properly given to the adverb 
by Kendrick. If placed after Jesus, it is made to qualify 
" knowing," whereas it belongs to " turned round ; " in other 
words, svO'scos is to be construed not with Imyvovs, but with 
emaryaysls. So Sharpc, "And straightway Jesus," etc.; Thom- 
son, " turning about immediately." 

11 " The power." Pechy, Eob. The article is retained by 
Wesley, Sharpe, Thorn., S. Fr., Do Wctte, Span., Iber., Bclg., 
Luther. Avvafus, here, implies that power by which miracles 
were wrought, and which is thus defined Rom. 15 : 19, Svva/.iei 
orjfieiuiv xal rs^drcov, Iv Svvafiei nvevfiaros OEOV. Sec Rob. 
(Svvctfus.) As the noun is entirely definite, it should have the 
article. Fritzsche, " vim sanatricem." Marginal note, " or, the 
power that had gone out of him." 

1 " turned round ; " sTtiartiayiels. Shavpe, Pechy, Thomson. 
Kend., " turned about." It is unnecessary to place the equiva- 
lent of HavTov (which is understood in constructions of this 
kind) in the Revision. The idiom of our language leaves " him- 
self" to be supplied by the mind of the reader. In this respect, 
our usus loquendi is like that of the Greek. " Round " is used 
euphonic gratice. 

J " garments." See v. 28, note c. 

k " pressing on." See v. 24, note y. 



i " he was looking round ; " ne^ipUjtero. Wakefield. Beza, 
" circumspiciebat ; " S. Fr., " il regardait tout autour." This 
usual rendering of the imperfect, as implying continued action, is 
exact. Trollope, (Gram.) p. 129 (2). Rost, (Gram.) 116 (10). 

m " had been clone ; " yfyovev. Thorn., Pechy, TVakef., Kend 
use the plupcrf. 

n " to her ; " lit nvTfi. Bloomf., Kend., Wakef., Pechy. 

" hath healed ; " okaioy.L See v. 28, note e. Kend., Sharpe. 
Rob., aca^ca (2). 

P " While he was still speaking ; " 'Eri nvrov ).a).ovvros. 
Kend., Pechy, Wakef., Dick., Thomson, " Now while he was 
speaking." Yulg., Beza, " adhuc co loquentc." 

J " some came from the house of the ruler of the synagogue." 
Wakef. and Peehy have properly used the supplement some, as 
rivas is understood before eqxovTat cmb TOV a^^iavvaywyov. 
Fritz, and Bloomf. By this arrangement, the passage is rendered 
more harmonious and perspicuous. 

r " the teacher." See ch. 4 : 38, note z. 

" " But ; " 4e. Wakef., Dick. Vulg., Eras., Beza, " autem ; " 
Castal., " at ; " S. Fr., " mais ; " Span., " mas ; " Ital., " ma ; " 
Luther, Do Wettc, " aber." The particle is obviously adversa 
live. 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. V. 



35 



KING JAMES VERSION. 

word that was spoken, lie saith 
unto the ruler of the synagogue, 
Be not afraid, only believe. 

37 And lie suffered no man to 
follow him, save Peter, and James, 
and John the brother of James. 

38 And he cometh to the house 
of the ruler of the synagogue, and 
seeth the tumult, and them that 
wept and wailed greatly. 

39 And Avhen he was come in, 
he saith unto them, Why make ye 
this ado, and weep ? the damsel is 
not dead, but sleepeth. 

40 And they laughed him to 
scorn. But, when he had put 
them all out, lie taketh the father 
and the mother of the damsel, and 
them that were with him, and en- 
tereth in Avhere the damsel was 
lying. 

41 And he took the damsel by 
the hand, and said unto her : Tali- 
tha-cumi : Avhicli is, being inter- 
preted, Damsel, (I say unto thee) 
arise. 

42 And straightway the damsel 
arose, and Avalked; for she Avas 
of the age of twelve years. And 
they were astonished Avith a great 
astonishment. 



GREEK TEXT. 

Xoyov Xa\ovp.evov Ae'yet rep 
crvvaycoyco, Mr) <f)oj3ov, (JLOVOV 
7rto-Teve. 3T Kal OVK a^/cey 
ovdeva avTco avvaKoXovOrjcrai, et 
fU] Herpov /cat 'IaKa>(3oi> /cat 
Icoavvr/v TOV a8eX<bov '/a/c<w/3oi>. 

38 N " > \ ? 

/cat epxerai ety TOV OLKOV TOV 

ap^to-vvayatyov, /cat Oecopel 60- 

! pvfiov, /cAatWra? /cat aXaXafyv- 

| ray TroAAa. 3!) /cat eio~eX6a>v Ae- 

\yei avroty, Ti 0opv(3ei(rde /cat 

/cAaterey TO Traidlov OVK aTre- 

0avev, dXXa Kadevdei. ' 10 Kou 

/careye'Atwi' avrou. 6 Se e/c/SaAco^ 

' cwrai/ray, 7rapaAa//./3aVet TOV Tra- 

! Tepa TOV 7ratS/ou /cat TTJV fjajTepa 

I /Cat TOVS fJLT O.VTOV, KOU etCTTTO- 

1 peuerat OTTOV f]v TO Traidlov dva- 
* /cat /cyoar^cray TTJS 
TOV Tratdiov, Aeyet avrfj, 
OVfJLi- o eo-Ti fjL0ep/j.r)~ 
; vevo/jievov, To Kopao-iov, ((rot 
Aeyeo,) lyetpat. 42 Kai evdecos 
dveo-Trj TO Kopao~Lov /cat vre/jteTra- 

, ret, i]v yap CTCOV 5co5e/ca- /cat e^e- 

3 f f \ f("\ . 

e/ccrracret fj.eyaAr]. /cat 



REVISED VERSION. 

that was spoken, he saith to 
the ruler of the synagogue, 
Fear not, only believe. And 37 
he suffered l no one to follow 
him "except Peter, and James, 
and John the brother of James. 
And he cometh to the house of 38 
the ruler of the synagogue, and 
seeth T a tumult, w a?id those who 
Avept and wailed ^much. And 39 
^when he came in, he saith to 
them, Why do ye make a tumult 
and weep? 'the child is not 
dead, but sleepeth. And they 40 
laughed at him. But Avhen he 
had put them all out, he taketli 
the father and the mother of 
the cliild, and those with him, 
and entereth in where Hhe 
child was lying. And he took 41 
c the child by the hand and 
d saitli to her, Talitha-cumi ; 
which is, being interpreted, 
Damsel, (I say to thee) rise. 
And immediately the damsel 42 
rose and "Avalked about, for f she 
Avas twelve years old. And 
B they were greatly astonished. 



" no one ; " (ov>i)ovdwa. Kcndrick, Pechy, WakcfioM, 
Sharpe. 

" except ; " el /i!j. Dick., Kend., Camp. So (E. V.) Matt. 
19 : 9. John 19 : 11. Eom. 9 : 29. " Save" is obsolete. "But," 
which is often used for si fir] in the E. V., is, to say the least, 
obsolescent. 

7 " a tumult ; " &6^vj3ov. Kend., Pechy, Sharpe. Iber., " un 
alboroto ; " De "Wette, " siehet Liu-men." There is nothing to 
demand the indefinite article here. 

w " and." As there is no conjunction in the text, this word 
should be italicized, as a supplement. 

1 " much ; " notta. Bob. So (E.V.) ch. 1 :45. John 14: 30. 
Eom. 15 : 22 ; 16 : 12. 1 Cor. 16 : 19. " Greatly," in such con- 
structions, is obsolete. 

T " when he came in ; " eloel.&tv. So MMvels, in the 
parallels, Matt. 9 : 23. Luke 8 : 51 (E. V.) See ch. 1 : 38, 
note. 

1 " the child ; " TO ncuSiov. Kend., Pechy, Rob. (in verbo.) 



The E. V. confounds this word with xoqaaiov, which is properly 
rendered " damsel," in v. 41, 42. In all cases, except ch. 5 : 39, 
40, TtcuStov is rendered " child," or " little child," in the E. V. 

- " laughed at ; " y.arey^.cov. Sharpe, Kend., Wakef., Thorn. 
The verb occurs only here, Matt. 9 : 24, and Luke 8 : 53. It has 
no greater force, in consequence of the use of v.a.ta., than " to 
laugh at." " To laugh to scorn," is no longer in use. As an 
alternative rendering, " derided." 

b " the child." See v. 39, note b. 

c " the child." See v. 39, note b. 

d " saith ; " tiyet. Sharpe, Pechy, Wakef., Thomson. Vulg. 
Mont., Eras., " ait ; " Beza, Castal., " dicit." 

"walked about;" ns^isnarsi. Rob. (in verbo), Thomson 
Bretsch., " abambulo, dcambulo ; " De Wette, " wandelte umher." 

f " she was twelve years old ; " TJV h&v SaiSey.a. "Wesley, 
\Yakcf., Camp., Thorn., Sharpe, Pechy. 

B " they were greatly astonished ; " l^tanianv Ixoraaet fieya- 
}.r). A. literal translation, like that of the E. V., introduces a 
Hellenistic or Hebrew idiom, which will always appear unnatural 



36 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING- TO MARK. CHAP. VI. 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

43 And lie charged them strait- 
ly that no man should know it; 
and commanded that something 
should be given her to cat. 

CHAP. VI. 

AND he went out from thence, 
and came into his own country; 
and his disciples follow him. 

2 And when the sabbath-day 
was come, he began to teach in 
the synagogue: and many hear- 
ing him were astonished, saying, 
From whence hath this man these 
things ? and what wisdom is this 
which is given unto him, that even 
such mighty works are wrought 
by his hands ? 

3 Is not this the carpenter, the 
son of Mary, the brother of James, 
and Joses, and of Juda, and Si- 
mon ? and are not his sisters here 
with us ? And they were offended 
at him. 

3 But Jesus said unto them, A 

prophet is not without honour, 

but in his own country, and among 

his own kin, and in his own house. 

5 And lie could there do no 
mighty work, save that he laid 
his hands upon a few sick folk, 
and healed them. 



GREEK TEXT. 

StecrretAaro avrols TroAAa, tVa 
{JLTlSeis yvta TOVTO' /cat ewre o6r)- 
vai O.VTYJ 



CHAP. VI. 



/cat 



KAI e 

Oev elf TTJV Trarplda avTov' /cat 
aKoXovOovcnv avTcS ol 



avrov" 2 /cat 



cra 



a- 



TOV, -fjp^aTO eV rfj crvvaycoyrj SL- 
/cat TroAAot aKOvovres 
O, XeyovTes, IloOev 
TOVTO) ravra; /cat rty ?} o~o(pla rj 
8o0Lcra avTco, OTL /cat 8vva.fj.fLS 
rotaurat dia ru>v yeipSiv avTov 

y'lVOVTGLl; ^X OVTO ? &O~TLV 6 

re/crcoz/, 6 vlos Maptas, aeX(pos 
8e laKtofiov /cat Ifacrrj /cat 'lovSa 
/cat ip.tovo$; KOU OVK elo~li> at 
aSeX(pai avTov a>8e Trpos rjfJLas; 
Kal (rKav8aXloi>TO eV O.VTW. 
4 eXeye Se auroty 6 '/Tycroiiy, "OTL 
OVK earn, 7rpo(j)r/Tr]? art/ioy, et fj.r) 
eV rfj TrarplSt avrov, KOU. ev rois 
(rvyyevecri /cat eV rfj ot/c/a avrov. 



REVISED VERSION. 

And he charged them ''strictly 43 
that 'no one should know it, 
and commanded that something 
should be given her to eat. 

CHAP. VI. 

AND he went out from thence, 1 
and came into "his own coun- 
try; and his disciples follow 
him. And b the sabbath having 2 
come, he began to teach in the 
synagogue ; and many hearing 
him wore astonished, 'and said, 
From whence hath this man 
these things? and what wis- 
dom is this which is given to 
him, that even such mighty 
works are wrought by his 
hands? Is not this the car- 3 
pcnter, the son of Mary, the 
brother of James, and Joses, 
'and Judas, and Simon, and are 
not his sisters here with us? 
And "they had a difficulty as to 
him. But Jesus said to them, 4 
A prophet is not without honor, 
f cxcept in his own country and 
among his own B kindrccl, and 
in his own house. And he & 
could do no mighty work there, 
h except that ho laid his hand 
on a few sick l persons and heal- 



to English readers. Pculiy recommends the above phrase. De 
"Wctte, " sie gcriethen in grosses Erstauncn." 

11 " strictly ; " m>)J.a. See ch. 3 : 12, note t. 

" no one ; " ftySels. Rob., Sharpc, Kend., Pechy, Thomson. 
S. Fr., " personnc no ; " Span, and Iber., " uadie ; " De Wctte, 
" nieinand." 

a " his own." The translators of the E. V, read avrou instead 
of avrov (" his ") which hist is found in Bagster's text. Bloomf. 
has avrov, while the Elzevir, Mill, Montanus, Wilson, Erasmus, 
Robinson (Harmony,) have alrou. So Griesb., Scholz, Knapp, 
and Titt. In v. 4, ]3agstcr has, ei' r;} rtaTQiSi avrov, Vulg., 
Mont., Eras. (Latin), Bczu, Castal., all have " suam," not " cjus." 

b " the sabbath having come ; " ysvo/icvov aaftftdrov. See 
ch. 1 : 21, 32, notes. 

c "and said;" Uyovrss. Tliom., Camp. S. Fr., " disaient." 
Perspicuity demands the finite verb here. 

d " and Judas ; " v.al 'lovSa. No preposition is necessary be- 
fore this name. It is in the genitive (Doric form), and 1ms 7ov- 
Sas, as its nominative. Hence, " Judsis " is the proper orthogra- 
phy in English, unless we follow that mode of spelling which 



has been adopted in the 0. T. (from the Hebrew.) In that case, 
" Judah," Camp., Wakef., Sharpc, Thorn., have " and Judas." 

" they had a difficulty as to him," eoxavSaU&vro EV avrt^. 
Sharpe, " they found a difficulty in him." The thought presented 
here is, that they could not reconcile the humble condition of 
Jesus with their ideas of the Messiah. There is no evidence that 
their anger was excited, as the present sense of the word " offend" 
implies. They were rather confounded at the difficulty, which 
his case presented. These persons could not be said " to revolt " 
from Christ, for they had never been among his professed fol- 
lowers. As the verb docs not admit an uniform rendering, un- 
less in the literal sense " to stumble, we are obliged to vary the 
translation, so as to present the thought by appropriate phrases, 
which will meet the exigentia loci. Sec ch. 4 : IT, note. Alter- 
native, " they were perplexed about him." 

1 " except ; " el /tfj. Eob. See ch. 5 : 37, note v. Kendrick, 
Pechy, Camp. 

e "kindred ;" ovyyEvsat. Eob., Wesley, Dick., Pechy, Kend., 
Thorn., L. Tomson, Ehcims. 

h " except ; " el /u}. Eob. See ch. 5 : 37, note v. 

1 " persons." This is properly a supplement. Kend., Dick. 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. VI. 



37 



KINO JAMES' VERSION. 

6 And ho marvelled because 
of their unbelief. And he went 
round about the -villages teach- 
ing. 

7 And he called unto him the 
twelve, and began to send them 
forth by two and two ; and gave 
them power over unclean spirits ; 

8 And commanded them that 
they should take nothing for their 
journey, save a staff only; no 
scrip, no bread, no money in their 
purse : 

9 But be shod with sandals ; 
and not put on two coats. 

10 And he said unto them, In 
what place soever ye enter into 
an house, there abide till ye de- 
part from that place. 

11 And whosoever shall not re- 
ceive you, nor hear you, when ye 
depart thence, shake off the dust 
under your feet, for a testimony 
against them. Verily, I say unto 
you, It shall be more tolerable for 
Sodom and Gomorrah in the day 
of judgment, than for that city. 



GREEK TEXT. 

l OVK rjdvvaTO e'/cet ovdefj.iav 
Troirjo-ai, el fU] bXiyois 



dppaxrTois 



ray 



/cat 



3ia 

rr)v diricrTiav avrcov /cat Trepirj-ye 
ray /ccw/iay KVK\O> SiSacrKcov. 

KAI Trpocr/caAemu rouy Sco- 
8eKa, /cat rjp^aro avrovs djro- 
crTeXXeiv 8vo 8vo } /cat eSidov av- 
TOLS e^ovcriav rasv Trvevp-drcav 
TCOV aK.a6dpT(ov. 8 /cat Trapr)-y- 
yeiXev avrols, tva pjr/Sev aipcoariv 
els b8oi>, el IJLTTJ pdfiSov fjiovov 
IULTJ Trrjpav, yii?; aprov, firj els rrjv 
ya.XK.ov 9 aAA' V7ro8e8e- 
craz/SaAta- /cat pJrj ev8v- 
crrjcrde Svo ^trco^ay. 10 _5Tat e'Ae- 
yev avTols, ' OTTOV eav el(re\6rjTe 
els oiKiav, e/cet [severe ea>s av 



/cat ocrot av 



covrai u/zay, 



TOV U7ro/carco 



fjurj Seg 

CTLV vfjLG>i>, 6KTropevo/j.ei>oi 

eKTiva^are TOV 

TWV 7To8cOV V/jiGOV, els 

auroty. d/j.rji' Aeyco vplv, d 
repov eo-Tou SoSo/j.ois rj 

ev "rj/J-epa /c/Jtcrecoy, rj rfj TTO- 



REVISED VERSION. 

ed them. And J he wondered 6 
k on account of their unbelief, 
and he 'went round the villages 
teaching. And he called m to 7 
him the twelve, and began to 
send them forth "two by two ; 
and gave them power over "the 
unclean spirits ; and command- 8 
ed them that they should take 
nothing for their journey, POX- 
cept a staff only; no 'bag, no 
bread, no money in their 'gir- 
dle ; but be shod with sandals, 9 
and not put on two coats. And 10 
he said to them, "Wherever ye 
enter into a house, there l re- 
main till ye depart from that 
place. And whoever shall not n 
receive you, nor hear you, when 
ye depart thence, shake off the 
dust under your feet, for a testi- 
mony u to them. ""Truly, v it will 
be more tolerable for Sodom "or 
Gomorrah in the day of judg- 
ment, than for that city. And 12 



J " he wondered." See cli. 5 : 20, note p. 

k " on account of ; " Sia (cum accusat.) " Because of " is ob- 
solete. As au alternative rendering, " at (their unbelief)." 

i " went round the villages ; " Tte^ye ras %co/ias. Kcndrick. 
KvxLo is to be joined to mi(>n}ye, not y.ca/ms. It is often sub- 
joined by classical writers to verbs compounded with neql. See 
Bloomf., in loco. 

ra " to him." See ch. 3 : 13, note. 

" " two by two ; " Svo duo. By Hebraism instead of the classic 
ava Suo. So Kend., Sharpe, Camp. 

" the." TcSv occurs both before the noun and adjective. It 
is properly retained by Sharpe, Dick., Camp., Pechy, Thorn., S. 
Fr., Ibcr., Span., Luther, Do Wctte, Belg-., Ital. 

P " except ; " d rf. Sec ch. 5 : 37, note v. 

1 " bag." Dick., Camp., Pechy, Bob. " Scrip " is obsolete. 

r " girdle ; " &VTJV. Wakeficld, Dick. DC Wctte, " in den 
Giirtel ; " Belg., " in den gordel." Bob. says, " the fold of the 
girdle sewed as a pocket or purse for moucy." 



" Wherever ye enter ; " "Oitov eav elael&rfre. Wakeficld, 
Sharpe. So (E. Y.) Mark 14 : 14. So with the relative adverb 
and subj., Matt. 8:19; 24 : 28 ; 20 : 13. Eob. (oitov) ; Liddell. 
Wesley, " Wheresoever ye," etc. 

' " remain ; " fi&vsrs. Kend., Dick. Beza, " manete." This 
is a common rendering of this verb in tlie N. T. " Abide " is 
obsolescent. 

u " to them ; " avroZs. Tyndalc, Cranmer, Geneva, Wiclif, 
Wakef., Pecliy, Newcome, Scholeficld (quoted by Pechy). Fritz- 
schc, " iis ; " Vulg., Eras., " in testimonium eis ; " Castal., " sit 
cis testimonio ; " S. Fr., " pour leur etre en temoignage ; " De 
Wctte, " ihnen ; " Iber., " a olios." 

uu Truly . > Afl } iVi s ec c h. 3 : 28, note. 

T " it will be ; " earai. Kend., Thorn. 

w " or ; " ?;. So inarg. of E. V. Geneva, L. Tom. Beza, 
Montanus, Eras., " aut ; " Span., " 6." The rendering " and," as 
though y.al occurred in the text, was derived from Matt. 10 : 15, 
where the reading is, SoSoficov y.al roftoQQcav. 



38 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING- TO MARK. CHAP. VI. 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

12 And they went out, and 
preached that men should repent. 

13 And they cast out many 
devils, and anointed with oil many 
that were sick, and healed them. 

14 And king Herod heard of 
him, (for his name was spread 
abroad,) and he said, That John 
the Baptist was risen from the 
dead, and therefore mighty works 
do shew forth themselves in him. 

15 Others said, That it is Eli- 
as. And others said, That it is a 
prophet, or as one of the prophets. 

16 But when Herod heard there- 
of, he said, It is John, whom I be- 
headed : he is risen from the dead. 

17 For Herod himself had sent 
forth and laid hold upon John, 
and bound him in prison for He- 



Aet 



GBEEK TEXT. 

12 



'wo, 



/cat daifjLovta iroXXa ee/3aA- 
Aoz/, /cat rjXei(j)ov eXaico vroAAouy 

/cat 0epa7revov. 
Kcu. rJKOvaev 6 /3acrtAeuy 
; ((j)avepov yap e-yevero 
TO bvop.a aurou,) /cat eXeyev, 
On 'Icoavvrjs o fiairTifav e/c 
/cat 3ia TOVTO 
at 8vva.fJt.eLS eV aura. 
' A XXot e'Xeyov, ' On 'HXLas 
eartV aXXoi Se eXeyov, "On 
ecrriv, rf toy eiy 
1G 



c TT 's> 7 r ' /-> js > \ > 

jtipooorj? earei>, Un ov eyco aire- 
K6(j)aXicra ' Icadvvriv, ovroy eanv 
auroy ^yep0r) e/c veKpwv. lt Av- 
roy yap o 'JFTpcoSrjp aTroore/Aay 
eKparrjcre TOV f laidvvrjv, /cat 
aev avrov ev rfj (pvXaKy, 



EEVISED VERSION. 

they went out and preached that 
*men should repent. And they is 
cast out many demons, and 
anointed with oil many that 
were sick, and healed them. And 14= 
king Herod heard of him (for 
his name y had become 'known) 
and he said, "John "the Im- 
merser c hath risen from the 
dead and therefore mighty 
works d are active in him. 
Others said, "It is Elijah. And 15 
others said, "It is a prophet, f as 
one of the prophets. But when 16 
Herod heard & of him, he said, 
'This is John whom I behead- 
ed; he 'hath risen from the 
dead. For Herod himself had 17 
sent forth and J laid hold of 
John and bound him in k the 



r "moi." This word is a supplement, and is, therefore, ital- 
icized. 

y " had become ; " ly&veto. Keud. The sense of this verb, 
fieri, is appropriate here. Vulg., Bcza, Castal., " factum erat ; " 
De Wcttc, "ward (bekannt)." "Aorist in narration is often 
equivalent to pluperfect," Butt,, 137 : 3. See &.sye, ch. 5 : 8. 

1 " known ; " yave^ov. Kcndrick, Pechy. Iber., " publico." 
Rob. So (E. V.) Matt. 12 : 10. Mark 3 : 12. 

* " That," which occurs in the E. V. before " John," is dropped, 
as STI is here a mere sign of quotation. See Rob. (ore.) It is 
omitted by Wesley, Wakef., Dick., Camp., Thorn., Q., Kcndrick, 
Pechy. With these agree Eras., Beza, Castal., S. Fr., Span., 
Iber., Ital., Bclg., Do Wctte, Tyndale, Cranmer, Geneva. This 
particle is similarly used twice in v. 15, and should not be trans- 
lated. 

b " the Immcrser ; " 6 Banri^cav. A. Camp., Q., Iber. Bclg., 
" die daar doopte ; " Luther and De "Wette, " der Tiiufer." Green- 
field's Hob. N. T., baiirt. The participle with the article has the 
force of a substantive. It is equivalent to the substantive, b 
fiaxTioTiis. Sec rov pamioTou, vv. 24, 25. See ch. 1 : G, note. 
Rob., Bretsch. 

< " hath risen." The perf. and flrst aorist pass, of this verb 

usually have the active signification, " to arise." So (E. "V.) 

Matt. 8 : 15, ey^O-i], " she arose." Ibid. Matt. 9 : 25 ; 2 : 13, 
14, 21 ; 9 : 7, 19, etc. Rob. 



d " are active ; " hvegyovaiv. Rob., " to work," " to do," " to 
be active." So Liddell. The verb often has the sense of worlc- 
ing so as to produce a desired result. "Working effectually" 
ejficio. Bretsch. Jvvafiis, in this clause, is by a metonymy, 
used for the energy or power by which miracles were wrought. 
A less literal translation would present the thought more clearly 
to English readers, " mighty works arc wrought by him." This 
is submitted for consideration. It is nearly the language of 
Wakefield. Dick., Campbell, Pechy, and Thorn, have, " miracles 
arc performed by him." Sharpe, " the mighty powers work in 
him." 

" " that." See v. 14, note. 

f " or," which occurs in the E. V., is omitted on the ground 
that j} does not belong to the text. It is rejected by Griesbach, 
Scholz, Titt., Enapp, Lachmann, Tischendorf, Rob. (Harmony), 
Bloomf. It is not recognized by the Syriac, or Vulgate. 

B " of him." This supplement is appropriate here, as it is in 
v. 14, especially as we have -ijy.ovoev o ftuailevs f H^c68i]e there, 
and anovaas Se 6 'HtjcuSqs here. So Wakef., Pechy. 

h " this ; " ovros. Wesley, Dick. The usual signification of 
this demonstrative, especially with a relative sentence. Rob. 

1 " hath risen ; " eyfy&ij. Sec v. 14, note. 

I " laid hold of;" s^dnjae. See ch. 3 : 21, note. 

k " the prison ; " rtf <pv).ay.i]. The article is retained on the 
ground that the noun is specific, as it refers to the fortress of 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. VI. 



39- 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

rodias' sake, his brother Philip's 
wife : for he had married her. 

18 For John had said unto He- 
rod, It is not lawful for thee to 
have thy brother's wife. 

19 Therefore Herodias had a 
cuarrel against him, and would 
have killed him ; but she could 
not : 

20 For Herod feared John, 
knowing that he was a just man 
and an holy, and observed him : 
and when he heard him, ho did 
many things, and heard him glad- 
ly- 

21 And when, a convenient day 
was come, that Herod on his birth- 
day made a supper to his lords, 
high captains, and chief estates of 
Galilee ; 

22 And when the daughter of 
the said Herodias came in, and 
danced, and pleased Herod, and 
them that sat with him, the king 
said unto the damsel, Ask of me 



GREEK TEXT. 

'JEfpcadiaSa TTJV yvvcuK.a 

rov d8eX(j)ov avrov, OTL 

18 "\ N ' 

eAeye 'yap o 

rf S\ ' 

UTI OVK 

rrjv yvvaiKa TOV 
ddeX(j)ov aov. 19 'H de 'Hpca- 



ra> 
CTTL crot 



/cat 



avrov diroKTelvaf /cat OVK r)8v- 
varo. 20 6 yap 'ffpcodrjs e</>o- 
{SeiTo TOV 'Icoavvrjv, et&y avrov 
av8pa SiKOLiov KOL ayLOv, KCU 
Q-vveTrjpei CWTOV KCU a/covcray 
avTOv, TroAAa eVo/ei, /cat rjde 
avrov rJKOve. 21 /cat 
rjfjiGpa? eu/catpou, ore 
roty yeveo-ioLs avrov delirvov eiro'i- 
i roty fJieyio-Tacriv avrov /cat roty 
XtXidpxots 1 /cat roty TTpcorois TYJS 
JTaAtAa/ay, /cat eio~eX6ova"r)s 
TTJS Ovyarpos avrfj? rrjy 'JIpco- 
dtado?, /cat 6pxrj(rafJ.ei>r}?, /cat 
apeo-aarjs T<M 'Jfpcaftr) /cat roty 
cruz/ava/cet/xeVoty, etTrey 6 j3ao~i- 
Aeyy rw /co/)acr/ra, Airrjcrov /xe o 



REVISED VERSION. 

prison 'for the sake of Herodi- 
as, his brother Philip's wife ; 
for he had married her. For 18 
John had said to Herod, It is 
not lawful for thee* to have thy 
brother's wife. "So Herodias 19 
"had a grudge against him and 
would have killed him ; "and 
yet could not : for Herod feared 20 
John, knowing that he was >>a 
just and holy man, and observ- 
ed him; and when he heard 
him, he did many things, and 
heard him gladly. And a con- 21 
vcniont q day having come, r when 
Herod on his birth-day made a 
supper 'for his lords and 'com- 
manders and u the chief men of 
Galilee ; and when the daugh- 22 
ter of v thc same Herodias came 
in, and danced, and pleased He- 
rod and those w who reclined 
with him at table, the king 
said to the damsel, Ask "me 



Macteus, iii which John was confined. Joseplius, Antiq., B. 18 : 5, 
1 2. So the article is found in the parallel, Luke 3 : 20. Belg., 
" de gevangenisse ; " Luther, " iu das Gefangniss ; " S. Pr., " la 
prison ; " Span, and Iber., " la carcel." 

i " for the sake of Herodias." Pechy. Euphony and perspi- 
cuity demand this arrangement. 

m " so ; " Se. This particle is merely continuative, and may 
be rendered by " so," " now," etc. See Rob. Thus Wakef., " so 
that." S. Fr., " or." 

n " had a grudge ; " IveTy^v. Pcchy, Bloomf. The subject 
of this verb, when expressive of hostile feeling, is %6lov, " rage," 
or XOTOV, " grudge." Bloomf. deems the latter appropriate here. 
Alternative, " was enraged against him." 

" and yet ; " y.al. Rob. notices the force of y.nl in cases like 
the present, " apparently adversative, but only when the thought 
is clear in itself, without the aid of an adversative particle, and 
yet, and nevertheless." " Rarely in a strong antithesis without a 
negative, y.al may be given by but, though not necessarily." 

P " a just and holy man." This is the proper order in English. 
Kend., "Wesley, Wakef., Dick., Campbell, Thorn. A similar ar- 
rangement is found in Belg., " een rechtvaardig ende heilig man." 
De "Wette, " einen gerechten und heiligen Mann." 



i " day having come ; " ytvo/iivris ^Kt'^as. " Having" is used 
here instead of " being " as in the similar construction oylas 
ywofievrjs (ch. 1 : 32), on the ground that the auxiliary "have" 
and its inflections should be used with intransitive verbs. See 
ch. 1 : 38. Webster, Introd., p. iv. Span., " habiendo venido." 

r "when;" ore. Rob., Wesley, Wakefield, Sharpe, Campbell, 
Thorn. 

" for his lords ; " rots /teytarnaiv avrov. Wesley, Sharpe, 
Camp., and Thorn, have " for " before the noun. " To " is not 
according to present usage. 

' " commanders ; " y^dia^oie. Rob. This word here, and iu 
other instances, is used generically ; " commander " is its equiva- 
lent. " Captain " was formerly employed, in the same sense. 

u " chief men ; " -rt^corois. Sliarpc, Rob. " Estates " is obso- 
lete. S. Fr., " principaux ; " Ibcr., " a los primeros." 

v " the same ; " <wr/;s T//S. Thorn., " this same." Some later 
Eng. translators omit avr^s. Although " the said " may answer 
the purpose of defining the noun, still, the expression is antiquat- 
ed, unless in the language of jurisprudence. 

w " who reclined at table." See ch. 2 : 15, note. 

x " of" is superfluous after " ask." Correct usage leaves it to 
be supplied by the reader's mind. 



THE GOSPEL AGO CEDING TO MARK. CHAP. VI. 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

whatsoever them Avilt, and I 
give it tlice. 

23 And ho sware unto her, 
Whatsoever thou shalt ask of me, 
I will give it thec, unto the half 
of my kingdom. 

24 And she went forth, and 
said unto her mother, "What shall 
I ask ? And she said, The head 
of John the Baptist. 

25 And she came in straight- 
way Avith haste unto the king, and 
asked, saying, I will that thou 
give me, by and by, in a charger, 
the head of John the Baptist. 

26 And the king Avas exceed- 
ing sorry ; yet for his oath's sake, 
and for their sakes which sat Avith 
him, he Avould not reject her. 

27 And immediately the king 
sent an executioner, and com- 
manded his head to be brought: 
and he went and beheaded him 
in the prison 

28 And brought his head in a 
charger, and gave it to the dam- 
sel ; and the damsel gave it to 
her mother. 

29 And Avhen his disciples heard 



GREEK TEXT. 

edit QeXyS) /cat dcocro) cror 23 /cat 

it ) f> f/ /~\ (\ J / ) 

(afJioo~ev avTij, UTL o eaz/ /x,e at- 
r?;cr?7yj dcoo-co crot, eiwy ?)/it' 
rr/y /SctfrtAetay ^uou. 24 'J? 

etVe rij /JUjTpl aurryy, 

; 'jT fie etVe, 
1 ' Iwdvvov TOV 
O-TOV. J .STat etcreA^oucra ey- 

/) / \ R," \ \ ,-) 

t/etyy ^iera (nrovorjs 1 TTjOoy roy pa- 
crtAea, yT^craTO, Aeyoycra, OfXca 
\VOL IJLOL Sqjy e awrf/y eVt ?rt- 

2/a/a r^z/ Ke(j)aXr)i> 'Icodvvov TOV 

w TS- ^ f \ 
jtvat TreyotAuTroy 

6 /3a(nAei>y, fita row 
op/cow /cat row orurara/cet/u,eVow 
OI/K rjdeXrjcrev avT^v dd^TrjcraL. 
' /cat cy^eW aTrocrre/Aay 6 /3a- 
crTre/couAartwyoa cTrei 



KGU 



o e 

avTov Iv Trj 
TJV K(f)aXr]i> O.VTOV eVt 

oKev avTrjv rc3 Kopacriw 
,,s ' " x ' 
/cat TO K0pao~iov eoco/cey avTrjv Trj 

N ' " 29 TS" ^ > ' 

p.T]TpL avTrjs. Kai aKOvaav- 
rey ot jjiadyTal avTov r)X6ov, /cat 



/cat 



REVISED VERSION. 

Avhatever thou wilt, and I will 
giA'e it y to thee. And he SAvore 25 
to her, "Whatever thou shalt 
ask me, I will give it 'to thee, 
"even to the half of my king- 
dom. And she Avent out, and 24 
said to her mother, What shall 
I ask ? And she said, The head 
of John b the Immerser .And she 25 
came in immediately with haste 
to the king, and asked, saying, I 
will that thou c A\ r ouldst give me 
d for thwith " d on a platter the head 
of John the Immerser. And the 20 
king was f exceedingly sorry; 
yet, e on account of his h oaths, 
and of those 'who reclined with 
him at table, he would not reject 
her. And immediately the king 27 
sent 'one of his guard and com- 
manded his head to be brought ; 
and he Avcnt and beheaded him 
in the prison ; and brought his 28 
head k on a platter, and gave it 
to the damsel ; and the damsel 
gave it to her mother. And 29 
Avhen his disciples heard of it, 



i " to thee ; " Swow ooi. The preposition must be expressed 
before the objective, in all cases where that case is separated 
by a word, or words, from verbs of giving, etc. Such is " the 
existing state of our language." Thus in a biblical phrase, " I 
will surely give the tenth to thee," Gen. 28 : 22. If we change 
the order, the preposition must be dropped, " I will surely give 
thcc the tenth." 

1 " to thee." See last note. 

"even to;" Stag. Thorn. So (E. V.) Luke 2 : 15. The 
later Greek writers often omit the preposition which belongs to 
the noun limited by ecus, leaving it to be supplied by the mind. 
See Rob., Kcas. 

b " the Immerser." See v. 14, note. 

c " wouldst." This word is inserted, in conformity with present 
usage 

d " forthwith ; " j| nur^s (a>oag subauditur). Kend., Pcchy. 

M " on a platter ; " fat xhmy.i. Kend., Q., Eob. So (E. V.) 
Luke 11 : 39. 'Exl, in this case, is rendered " on " by Sharpc 
and Wakef. Sec Eob. (fori.) 



" the Immerser. Sec v. 14, note. 

f " exceedingly.'* This is the proper orthography of the ad- 
verb, and should be adopted uniformly. So Kend., Dick. The 
orthography is varied in different parts of the E. V. 

e " on account of ; " Sta (cum accus.) Kend., Eob. See ch. 
2 : 4, note. 

h " oaths ; " Sjixovs. AVakef., Dick., Sharpe, Thorn., Pcchy. 
S. Fr., " sermcnts ; " Iljcr., " juramentos ; " Bclg., " do eeden ; " 
Syrinc, j^ieaia (fern, plural). The rendering "oath" seems to 
have originated in the juramenlum of the Vulgate. 

1 " who reclined." See ch. 2 : 15, note. 

J " one of his guard ; " a7tey.ov).arco^n. Wesley, Wakciield, 
" one of his guards ; " De Wcttc, " cinem Trabanten." The word 
(the Latin speculator or spiculator) designates a life-guard man. 
Such soldiers often acted as they now do in the East as execu- 
tioners. Robinson. Pritzsche derives ifc from the Latin specu- 
lari. 

k " on a platter." See v. 22, note. 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. VI. 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

(jf it, they came and took up his 
corpse, and laid it in a tomb. 

30 And the apostles gathered 
themselves together unto Jesus, 
and told him all things, both what 
they had done, and what they had 
taught. 

31 And he said unto them, 
Come ye yourselves apart into a 
desert place, and rest a while: 
for there were many coming and 
going, and they had no leisure so 
much as to eat. 

32 And they departed into a 
desert place -by ship privately. 

33 And the people saw them 
departing, and many knew him, 
and ran afoot thither out of all 
cities, and outwent them, and 
came together unto him. 

34 And Jesus, when he came 
out, saw much people, and was 
moved with compassion toward 
them, because they were as sheep 



GREEK TEXT. 

ypav TO TTTCofJLa avrov, /cat edrjKav 
avro ev rcji fj.vrjiJ.eicp. 

30 -T7~ \ / tit 

./vat avvayovTai OL aTrocrro- 
Aoi Trpos TOP 'ITJCTOVV, KOI airriy- 
yeiXav avrcp iravra, /cat ocra 



/cat ocra 



/cat elirev auroty, Aevre vfAels 
avroL /car' I8iav els eprj/Aov ro- 
TTOV, /cat dvaTravecrde bXiyov. 
Hcrav yap ol epxofj-evoi /cat ol 
vTrdyovres TroAAot, /cat ovSe (pa- 

" ' ' 32 ^ J " \ /i 

yew TjVKaipovv. /cat airijAuov 
els epr}fj.ov TOTTOV TCO irXotca /car 
ISiav. 33 Kal el8ov avTovs vird- 
yovras ol o^Aot, /cat eTreyvcocrav 
avrov vroAAor /cat Tre^fj caro Tra- 
crcov TCOV TroXecov crwedpafjiov 
e/cet, /cat TrpOTJXOov avrovs, /cat 

"-./i \ > v 34 ^ 

0-VVTTjXoOV 7TpOS O.VTOV. /Cat 

e^eXQcov elSev o 'Irjcrov? -iroXvv 
o^Aoi/, /cat ecnrXayxyicrO'r) TT 
auroty, ort -rjaav u>s Trpoflara 



REVISED VERSION. 

they came and took up his 
corpse, and laid it in 'a tomb. 
And the apostles "came to- so 
gether to Jesus and told him 
all things, both what they had 
done, and what they had taught. 
And he said to them, Come ye 31 
yourselves apart into a des- 
ert place, and rest "a little 
while : for there were many 
coming and going, and they 
had no leisure not even to eat. 
And they departed into a desert 32 
place pby the ship privately. 
And *the crowds saw them 'going 33 
away, and many knew him and 
ran thither 'by land 'from all 
the cities, and outwent them 
and came together to him. And 34 
Jesus "coming forth, saw a great 
crowd, and was moved with 
compassion "towards them, be- 
cause they were w like sheep 



i " a tomb." The article tea (fivrjfieltp) is rejected by all edi- 
tors from Matthcei to Scholz. See Bloomf. 

'" " came together ; " avvayoviai. Kend., Wakefield, Bob. 
Bretsch., " convenio." So (E. V.) Matt. 27 : G2. Luke 22 : 66. 
Acts 13 : 44 ; 15 : 6 ; 20 : 7. 

" " a little while ; " oldyov. " "While" simply, is equivalent to 
" time." 'Ollyov, if we suppose y^ovov understood, is properly 
rendered as above. As an alternative rendering, " a little." So 
Pechy. S. Pr., " un peu ; " De Wette, " ein wenig ; " Iber., " un 
poco." 

no even ; " ovSs. Pechy. Wakef., Sharpe. Kob. (ovSb.) 
Beza, " no quidem ; " S. Fr., " nc pas meme ; " Iber., " ne 
aun." 

P " by the ship ; " t<y nl.oty. See ch. 4 : 1, note. As this 
is the dative instrumentalis, " by " is appropriate. 

1 " the crowds." Ol otf.ot, of the Textus Receptus has been 
dropped by Griesb., Scholz, Knapp, Titt., Lach., Fritzsche, and 
Bloomf. It is not recognized by the Syriac, or Vulgate. It is 
regarded as spurious by "Wesley, Sharpo, Campbell, and De 
Wette. The supplement " the crowds " is taken from the paral- 
lels Matt. 14 : 13, and Luke 9 : 11, where we have ol o%H.oi. If 
we employ " they " as the nominative, the language is rendered 
ambiguous, as " they " occurs before " departed." 



r "going away;" vitayovres. Pechy. Bob. (in verbo),"To 
go, go away to a place." So (B. V.) John 6 : 67 ; 14 : 28. Wes- 
ley and Thorn, adopt the participial construction. Yulg., Mont., 
Eras., Beza, " abeuntes ; " Syriac, ^V^ . 

" by land ; " ateZfj. Wakef., Pechy, Kend., Q., Dick., Thorn., 
Bloomfield, (N. T.) De Wette, " zu Landc." Syi-iac, jlalss. 
Iber., " por tierra." Strictly speaking, this is the adj. TCE^OS, 
with SScS understoocL In the present construction, it is regarded 
as an adverb. When it refers to traveling, it is opposed to J 
vifl. Odyss., B. 11 : 58. Liddell. 

' " from ; " &no. Wesley, Kendi, Dick:, Wakefield, Pechy, 
Thorn. 

" coming forth." Kend., Wesley; " coming out ; " S. Fr., 
" etant sorti;" Vulg., "exiens;" Beza and Eras., "egressus;" 
Belg., " uitgaande." 

v " towards." This is the present orthography of the word. 
Both forms, " toward " and " towards," occur in E. Y. 

w " like ; " tus. This word is substituted for " as," to free the 
sentence from the two hissing sounds, s and s/t. The sense 
remains unchanged. The word is rendered by " like," (E. V.) 
Matt. 6 : 29 ; 28 : 3. Mark 4 : 31. Luke 12 : 27, etc. This 
change might be made in numerous instances, with great advan- 
tage as to euphony. 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. VI. 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

whatsoever them wilt, and I will 
give it thce. 

23 And ho sAvare unto her, 
Whatsoever them slialt ask of me, 
I will give it thcc, unto the half 
of my kingdom. 

24 And she Avent forth, and 
said unto her mother, What shall 
I ask ? And she said. The head 
of John the Baptist. 

25 Anel she came in straight- 
way Avith haste unto the king, and 
asked, saying, I will that thou 
give me, by and by, in a charger, 
the head of John the Baptist. 

26 And the king was exceed- 
ing sorry ; yet for his oath's sake, 
and for their sakcs which sat Avith 
him, he Avould not reject her. 

27 And immediately the king 
sent an executioner, and com- 
manded his head to be brought: 
and he went and beheaded him 
in the prison ; 

28 And brought his head in a 
charger, and gave it to the dam- 
sel ; and the damsel gave it to 
her mother. 

29 And when his disciples heard 



GREEK TEXT. 

eav c^e'A^y, /cat <5cocra) cror 23 /cat 
(Ltocrez/ aurry, t9rt b eaz/ /x.e at- 
'jcr^y, cJcocra crot, ecoy ?}/^/crouy 



ete r /j.r]Tp aurryy, 

r/T' > ' c TT ^\ *? r/T\ 

1 L atr??croyuat; JbL oe etyre, 1 i]v 
Ke(f)a\T]i> ' Iwavvov rov 



OTTOV. 



25 J^Tat eicreXdovcra ev- 
/xera (nrovdrj? Trpoy rot- /3a- 
avAea, rjrrjO'aTO, Xeyovcra, OeXco 

'iva. IJLOL 8a>? e avrrjs eVt TT/- 
' v ' =\ , ' , 

i^a/ct r^f Ke(paXrji> Icaavvov TOV 
KaH TrepiXvTTOs 

o /SacrtAeuy, <5ta rouy 
\ \ / 

/cat rouy o-vi>a.vaK6tfJ.ei'OVS 

OVK r)deXr)crGv O.VTTJV ddeTrj(rai. 
"' /cat evdecas aTrocrre/Aay 6 /3a- 
crtAeyy o~Tre.KovXa.TU> pa eVera^ey 
ei'f-^drji'ai TTJV /ce0aA?;f avrov. 
28 6 <5e direXOcov a7re/cec/)aAtcre^ 
avTov (.v Trj (j)vXaKrj , /cat 
avTOv eVt 
avTYfv TO) Kopaariw- 
/cat ro Kopdo-Lov e'Sco/cey aur?)y rJ7 

2 ( ) T^* ^ J ' 

Aat aKovcrav- 



KOL 



avTi]s 
rey ot p.a6r)T<u avTou fjXOov, /cat 



REVISED VERSION. 

whatever thou wilt, and I will 
give it >'to thee. And he SAVore 25 
to her, Whatever thou shalt 
ask me, I Avill giA r e it 'to thee, 
"even to the half of my king- 
dom. And she Avent out, and 2d 
said to her mother, What shall 
I ask ? And she said, The head 
of John Hhelmmerscr .And she 25 
came in immediately with haste 
to the king, and asked, saying, I 
will that thou G Avouldst gtA-e mo 
forthwith dll on a platter the head 
of John c the Immerser. And the 2G 
king was f exceedingly sorry; 
yet, E on account of his h oaths, 
and of those 'who reclined with 
him at table, he Avould not reject 
her. And immediately the king 27 
sent J ono of his guard and com- 
manded his head to be brought ; 
and he Avent and beheaded him 
in the prison ; and brought his 28 
head k on a platter, and gave it 
to the damsel ; and the damsel 
gave it to her mother. And 29 
Avhen his disciples heard of it, 



* " to tliec ; " Scaaca aol. The preposition must be expressed 
before the objective, in all cases where thut case is separated 
by a word, or words, from verbs of giving, etc. Such is " the 
existing; state of our langungc." Thus in a biblical phrase, "I 
will surely give the tenth to thce," Gen. 28 : 22. If we change 
the order, the preposition must be dropped, " I will surely give 
thee the tenth." 

1 " to thce." Sec last note. 

"oven to;" Hcas. Thorn. So (K. V.) Luke 2:15. The 
later Greek writers often omit the preposition which belongs to 
the noun limited by Scoy, leaving it to be supplied by the mind. 
See Rob., Zu>s. 

b " the Immerser." See v. 14, note. 

c " wouldst." This word is inserted, in conformity with present 
usage 

d " forthwith ; " J| rtuT/js (i!inas subauditnr). Kcnd., Pcchy. 

11 " on a platter ; " In), xlray.t. Kend., Q., Rob. So (E. V.) 
Luke 11 : 39. 'Erfi, in this case, is rendered " on " by Sharpc 
and Wakef. See Rob. (foil.) 



* " the Immerser. See v. 14, note. 

' " exceedingly." This is the proper orthography of the ad- 
verb, and should be adopted uniformly. So Kcnd., Dick. The 
orthography is varied in different parts of the E. T. 

6 " on account of ; " Sia. (cum accus.) Kcnd., Rob. See ch. 
2 : 4, note. 

11 " oaths ; " !>(>y.ovs. AVakcf., Dick., Sharpc, Thorn., Pcchy. 
S. Fr., " scrmcnts ; " Ibcr., " juramentos ; " IJclg., " do ceden ; " 
Syriac, j^aiiss (fern, plural). The rendering "oath" seems to 
have originated in the jiiramcnlum of the Vulgate. 

1 " who reclined." See ch. 2 : 15, note. 

i " one of his guard ; " <mey.ov).drca^n. Wesley, Wakefield, 
" one of his guards ; " DC "Wettc, " cincm Trabanten." The word 
(the Latin speculator or spkulator) designates a life-guard man. 
Such soldiers often acted as they now do in the East as execu- 
tioners. Robinson. Fritzsche derives it from the Latin spem- 
lari. 

k " on a platter." See v. 22, note. 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. VI. 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

yf it, they came and took up his 
corpse, and laid it in a tomb. 

30 And the apostles gathered 
themselves together unto Jesus, 
and told him all things, both what 
they had done, and what they had 
taught. 

31 And he said unto them, 
Come ye yourselves apart into a 
desert place, and rest a while: 
for there were many coming and 
going, and they had no leisure so 
much as to eat. 

32 And they departed into a 
desert place by ship privately. 

33 And the people saw them 
departing, and many knew him, 
and ran afoot thither out of all 
cities, and outwent them, and 
came together unto him. 

34 And Jesus, when he came 
out, saw much people, and was 
moved with compassion toward 
them, because they were as sheep 



GREEK TEXT. 

rjpav TO TTTca/na avTov, Kai 

aVTO f TCp 
30 TT~ ^ 

Jiai 



(rvvayovrai OL aTrocrro- 
Aot Ttpos TOV 'Ir)o~ovv, Kai airrjy- 
yziXav avTco TraVra, 



avTco 
e-rroLTjcrav /cat ocra 



/cat ocra 



31 /cat elrrev avrols, Aevrz v 
avTol /car' 18 lav ety eprjfJiov ro- 
TTOV, /cat avaTravea-06 oXiyov. 
'Jfcrav yap ol fp^ofjievoi /cat 01 
vTrdyovres iroXXol, /cat ovde (f)a- 

" ' ' 32 v > " A /i 

ye.iv rjvKatpovv. Kai airrjXuov 
ely eprj/jLOV TOTTOV T<p TrAo/co /car' 
idiav. 33 Kai ddov avTOVs inrd- 
yovra.'s ol o^Aot, /cat eVeyi/cocray 
avTov TroAAot' /cat Tre^r; aTro ira- 
crSiv TWV TroAeaw o-vvedpafjiov 
e'/cet, /cat irporiXOov avrovs, /cat 

~ > /) \ > \ 34 \ 

crvvr]Xvov irpos avrov. /cat 



eldev 6 'Irjcrov? TroXvv 
ai taTrXayxyicrOr] eV 
auroty, ort rjcrav toy vrpo/Sara 



Kai 



REVISED VERSION. 

they came and took up his 
corpse, and laid it in 'a tomb. 
And the apostles m came to- 30 
gether to Jesus and told him 
all things, both what they had 
done, and what they had taught. 
And he said to them, Come ye 31 
yourselves apart into a des- 
ert place, and rest "a little 
while : for there were many 
coming and going, and they 
had "no leisure not even to eat. 
And they departed into a desert 32 
place pby the ship privately. 
And ^ihe crowds saw them 'going 33 
away, and many knew him and 
ran thither 'by land 'from all 
the cities, and outwent them 
and came together to him. And 34 
Jesus "coming forth, saw a great 
crowd, and Avas moved with 
compassion 'towards them, be- 
cause they were w like sheep 



i " a tomb." The article rca (pvijfieltp) is rejected by all edi- 
tors from Matthcei to Scholz. See Bloomf. 

m " came together ; " ow&yoviai. Kend., Wakefield, Bob. 
Bretscli., " convenio." So (E. V.) Matt. 27 : 62. Luke 22 : 66. 
Acts 13 : 44 ; 15 : 6 ; 20 : 7. 

n " a little while ; " oliyov. " While " simply, is equivalent to 
" time." 'OMyov, if we suppose %o6vov imclerstood, is properly 
rendered as above. As an alternative rendering, " a little." So 
Pechy. S. Fr., " un peu ; " De Wette, " ein wenig ; " Iber., " un 
poco." 

" no even ; " ovSe. Pechy. Walcef., Sharpe. Eob. (ovSe.) 
Beza, " ne quidem ; " S. Fr., " ne pas meme ; " Ibcr., " ne 
aun." 

P " by the ship ; " no nloitg. See ch. 4 : 1, note. As this 
is the dative instrumentalis, " by " is appropriate. 

1 " the crowds." 01 orf.oi of the Textus Ecccptus has been 
dropped by Griesb., Scholz, Knapp, Titt., Lach., Fritzsche, and 
Bloomf. It is not recognized by the Syriac, or Vulgate. It is 
regarded as spurious by "Wesley, Sharpe, Campbell, and De 
"Wette. The supplement " the crowds " is taken from the paral- 
lels Matt. 14 : 13, and Luke 9 : 11, where we have ol o>/}.oi. If 
we employ "they" as the nominative, the language is rendered 
ambiguous, us " they " occurs before " departed." 



r " going away ;" iinayovres. Pechy. Kob. (m verbo], "To 
go, go away to a place." So (E. V.) John 6 : 67 ; 14 : 28. "Wes- 
ley and Thorn, adopt the participial construction. Yulg., Mont., 
Eras., Beza, " abeuntes ; " Syriac, . -^1 . 

" by land ; " yte^fj. Wakef., Pechy, Zend., Q., Dick., Thorn., 
Bloomfield, (N". T.) De Wette, " zu Lande." Syriac, |,LaIs. 
Iber., " por tierra." Strictly speaking, this is the adj. JIE^OS, 
with 68 c<> understood; In the present construction, it is regarded 
as an adverb. When it refers to traveling, it is opposed to h 
vift. Odyss., B. 11 : 58. Liddell. 

t " from ; " anb. Wesley, Eend;, Dick:, Wakefield, Pechy, 
Thorn. 

" coming forth." Kend., Wesley; " coming out ; " S. Fr., 
" etant sorti ; " Vulg., " exiens ; " Beza and Eras., " egressus ; " 
Bclg., " uitgaande." 

v " towards." This is the present orthography of the word. 
Both forms, " toward " and " towards," occur in E. V. 

w " like ; " tag. This word is substituted for " as," to free the 
sentence from the two hissing sounds, s and sh. The sense 
remains unchanged. The word is rendered by " like," (E. V.) 
Matt. 6 : 29 ; 28 : 3. Mark 4 : 31. Luke 12 : 27, etc. This 
change might be made in numerous instances, with great advan- 
tage as to euphony. 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. YI. 



KING JAMES' VBBSION. 

not having a shepherd : and he 
began to teach them many things. 

35 And when the day was now 
far spent, his disciples came unto 
Mm, and said, This is a desert 
place, and now the time is far 
passed : 

36 Send them away, that they 
may go into the country round 
about, and into the villages, and 
buy themselves bread : for they 
have nothing to eat. 

37 He answered and said unto 
them, Give ye them to eat. And 
they say* unto him, Shall we go 
and buy two hundred pennyworth 
of bread, and give them to eat ? 

38 He saith unto them, How 
many loaves have ye? go and see. 
And when they knew, they say, 
Five, and two fishes. 

39 And he commanded them to 
make all sit down by companies 
upon the green grass. 

40 And they sat down in ranks, 
by hundreds, and by fifties. 



GKEEK TEXT. 

TrotfJieva' /cat rfp^aro 
avrovs TroAAa. 36 



OLVTCO ol 



v Xeyovtriv, "On e 
ecmv o TOTTOS, KCU TJSr) copa TroA- 

\ ' 3G 3/ \ ' v " 

A?). aiToXvcrov avTovf, iva 

direXOovres els rovs KVK\W aypovs 
/cat //xa?, ayopacrcocriv eaurots 
aprovs' ri yap (payaxrw OVK 

" IJ .7 ' /^ ^ ^ 

e^ovo-tv. . U be 
eirrev avrois, Aore avrols v 
(f)ayeii>. Kal Xeyovariv aura), 
' AireXOovres ayopdtra)fj.v Sta/co- 
crlcav drjvapicw aprovs, /cat 8&}J.ev 
OLVTOLS tyayelv; 38 'O de Xeyet 
auroty, Hocrovs aprovs e^ere; 
virdyere /cat iSere. KoH yvovres 
Xtyovcri, Hevre, /cat Svo l^Ovas. 
^'Kcu eVera^ej' avrols ava.K.Xlva.1 
jravras crv/jiTroo'ia avfjairocna. evri 

> n I JO \ J / 

rep )(A.a)pcp -)(opTcp. /cat aveire- 
crov Trpaa-Lca irpacriou, ava tKarov 
/cat az/a TrevrrjKOVTa. 41 /cat Aa- 



REVISED YBRSION. 

^having no shepherd: and he 
began to teach them many 
things. And when the day 35 
was now far spent, his disciples 
came to him and said, This is 
a desert place and now y much 
time hath passed; send them 56 
away that they may go 'into 
the surrounding country and 
villages, and buy themselves 
"loaves: for they have nothing 
to eat. b But he answered and 37 
said to them, Give ye them 
'something to eat. And they 
say to him, Shall we go and 
buy two hundred pennyworth 
of d loaves and give them 'that 
to eat ? f And he saith to them, 38 
How many loaves have ye ? go 
and see. And when they knew, 
they say, Five, and two fishes. 
And he commanded them B to 39 
make all recline by companies 
on the green grass. And h they 40 
lay down 'in squares, by hun- 
dreds, and by fifties. And 41 



1 "having no shepherd ;" fit] e%ovTa. notfieva. "Wesley, Dick., 
Sharpe. So (E. V.) Matt. 9 : 36. 

y " much time hath passed ; " w^a noll-i]. This noun is the 
subject of naQfji&e understood, as the parallel, Matt. 14 : 15, 
proves, f] cSjia ?jSrj yta^.O-ev. " Hath " is used instead of " is," 
on the principle noticed in ch. 1 : 38, note. As " hath passed " 
is not expressed in the text, it is marked as a supplement. 

1 " into the surrounding country ; " els rovs xvvkip ay^ovs. 
Kend., Pechy. Eras., Beza, Fritz., " in circumjacentes agros." 

* " loaves ; " ayrovs. Sharpe. Bob., " PI. agroi, loaves." 
Eras., Beza, Castalio, " panes ; " S. Fr., " des pains." So (E. V.) 
vv. 38, 41, 44. 

b "But;'".<^. Pechy, Wakef. Beza, "at." So (E. V.) in 
parallel, Luke 9 : 13. Belg., " maar ; " De Wette , " aber ; " 
Iber., "mas." The particle is adversative, and should not be 
omitted. 

e " something." Every reader feels that this sentence is harsh 
and imperfect, unless the object of the verb is expressed. Our 
idiom demands this supplement. It is based on the object ri 
of the verb l^ovaiv, in v. 36. Eras., " quod edant ; " Castalio, 
" cibum." 

* " loaves." Sec v. 36, note. 



" that." This supplement is introduced on the principle 
noticed in v. 37, note. Eras., " quod ; " Castalio, " quibus." 

f "And." Je. Sharpe. Yulg., " et." Beza, Eras., and Cas- 
talio render the particle adversatively. Belg., " ende ; " Luther 
and De Wette, " aber ; " G. Fr. and S. Fr., " et." 

B " to make recline ; " avcmfavai. Campbell and Sharpu, 
" lie down ; " Bob (MI verbo), " to make lean back, or recline in 
order to take a meal." In the N. T., it is nearly synonymous 
with xardxeifitu. Bretsch. (avax.), "facio ut aliquis rcdinis ja- 
cea t i de cibo recreandis : facto discmnbere; jubco ut recumbant." 
De Wette, " niederliegen zu lassen;" Iber., "los hiciesen re- 
clinar." See ch. 2 : 15, note. 

11 " they lay down ; " avlrtEoov. Sharpe, Bob. Liddell, " to 
lie down," " recline at table ; " Bob., " to lie down." See last 
note. Vulg., Eras., Mont., Beza, Castalio, " discubuerunt ; " De 
Wette, " sie liessen sich nieder." 

1 " in squares ; " n^aaial it(>noia\. Kend., Q., Bob. Mont., 
"arece areas;" Beza, "per areolas" (little garden-beds). Liter- 
ally, a small rectangular plot of ground, like a garden-bed, heuce 
anything, which has the form of a square or obloug. So troops 
drawn up in squares. The word is repeated by Hebraism to indi- 
cate distribution, and is equivalent to ava 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. VI. 



43 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

41 And when lie had taken the 
five loaves, and the two fishes, he 
looked up to heaven, and blessed, 
and brake the loaves, and gave 
them to his disciples to set before 
them ; and the two fishes divided 
he among them all. 

42 And they did all eat, and 
were filled. 

43 And they took up twelve 
baskets full of the fragments, and 
of the fishes. 

44 And they that did eat of the 
loaves, were about five thousand 
men. 

45 And straightway he con- 
strained his disciples to get into 
the ship, and to go to the other 
side before unto Bethsaida, while 
he sent away the people. 

46 And when he had sent them 
away, he departed into a mountain 
to pray. 

47 And when even was come, 
the ship was in the midst of the 
sea, and he alone on the land. 

48 And he saw them toiling in 



GREEK TEXT. 

(3a>i> TOVS irevTe aprovs /cat TOVS 
dvo l^Ovasy dvaflXtyas els TOV ov- 
pavov, evXoyri&e' /cat /care/cAacre 
TOVS apTovs, /cat edtdov rois yua- 
OfjTals avTov, 'iva Trapadaxriv av- 
Tols' /cat TOVS 8vo l^dvas e^epi- 

o~e Tracri. 42 /cat efpayov irdvTes, 

\ > ' a 43 v f 

/cat exppTao-Urjo-av /cat ypav 



TrXrjpeis, Kai CLTTO TO>V l)(0va>v. 
44 /cat rjcrav ol <j&ayoVrey row ap- 
TOVS eocret TrevTaKtcr^iXioi avSpes. 
' i5 Kai evdecos r^vdyicacre TOVS p-ct- 
avTov ep,/3-fjvai els TO TrAot- 



ov, /cat Trpoyeiv es TO Trepav 
irpos JBr)6ora'iddv } eW avTos CLTTO- 

-. / \ if \ 4(i ^ 

Avar) TOV oy\ov. /cat a?ro- 

Ta^d/JLevos avTols, d-irf)X0ev els 
TO opos TTpoo'ev^ao'OaL. Kai 
o^rias yevoijLevrjS) rjv TO TrXoiov 
ev [j.eo~(0 TTJS 6aXao~a"r)s> /cat au- 

\ / > \ ~ ~ 4S 77- \ 

TOS povos e-m r^y 7775-. Aat 
eidev avTOvs /Ba.o~aviofJ,evovs ev 



REVISED VERSION. 

when he had taken the five 
loaves and the two fishes, he 
looked up to heaven, and bless- 
ed and broke the loaves and 
gave them to his disciples to 
set before them ; and the two 
fishes he divided ito them all. 
And they all k ate and 'were 42 
satisfied. And they took up 43 
twelve baskets full of the frag- 
ments, and of the fishes. And 44 
m those who ate of the loaves, 
were" five thousand men. And 45 
immediately he constrained the 
disciples to enter into the ship, 
"and go before <>him to the other 
side, towards Bethsaida, while 
he sent away the crowd. 'And 4fi 
when he had dismissed them, he 
departed into 'the mountain to 
pray. And 'evening having 47 
come, the ship was in the midst 
of the sea, and he alone on the 
land. And he saw them "harass- 48 



J " to them all." S. Fr., " a tous ; " Yulg., Erasmus, Beza, 
Castal., " omnibus ; " Wiclif, Rheims, " to all ; "' Belg., " voor 
alien ; " De Wette, " alien." There is no necessity, for abandon- 
ing the usual signification of the dative to, or for. It is properly 
retained in the Heb. N. T., ^^?, and the Syriac, V^V 
"Among them" waa copied from Tyndale. "Them" is properly 
a supplement ; in the preceding clause it is expressed avroie. 

k " ate ; " etpctyov. "Wesley, Wakef., Sharpe, Kend., Pcchy. 
There is no emphasis here, to render " did " necessary. 

i " were satisfied ; " exo^rdaS'tjaav. So (E. V.) ch. 8 : 4. Pe- 
csliy, "Wesley, Kend., Camp., Thorn. In John 6 : 12, where the 
verb is lvTt).ro&rioa.v, " were filled " is accurate. Present usage 
is decidedly in favor of " were satisfied." 

m "those who ate;" ol yayovres- Kend. "Did "is super- 
fluous. 

" " about," which in the E. V. is the equivalent of cuasl, is 
omitted on the ground that the latter has been canceled by 
Griesbach, Schola, Knapp, Lach., Tischcnd., Pritzsche, Eobinson 
(Harmony). It is not recognized by the Syriac or Vulgate. It 
is not noticed in the Versions of Sharpe, Dick., Pechy, Camp. 

" to enter ; " i/iffivat. So (E. V.) ch. 4 : 1 ; 8 : 10. Luke 
5 : 3. Kend., Dick. 

v " and go before." Wesley, Sharpe, Dick., Campbell, " and 



pass ; " Thorn., " and cross." As this verb is coupled by and 
to " enter," which is an infinitive, the sign " to " should not be 
used, as there is no emphasis. 

q " him." The supplement " him " is taken from the parallel, 
Matt. 14 : 22, at^odysiv avtbv (E. V., " go before him "). The 
sentence is unnecessarily transposed here, in the E. V., by separat- 
ing ytjio (" before ") from the verb to which it clearly belongs. 
Eob. (in verbo) : " The signification of the preposition and verb 
intransitive is combined into one idea. If ' precede ' had not too 
much of the ' modern air,' it would be appropriate, from its coin- 
cidence with the Greek verb. The rendering then woulpl be, 
' precede him.' " 

* " And when he had dismissed ; " (ittoTagd/ievoie. Pechy, 
Bob. (in loco.) Bretsch., " ex adjuncto, valedicendo dimitto ; di- 
mitto, Marc. : 46." It is proper to distinguish between this 
word, and aitol-ua^, v. 45. This has been done in S. Fr., Beza, 
Castal., Belg., De Wette, and Heb. N. T. 

" the mountain ; " to oqos. Kend., Pechy, Wakef., Sharpe, 
Thorn., Rheims. De Wette, " auf den Berg ; " Belg., " op den 
berg ; " S. Fr., " sur la montagne ; " Spanish and Iberian, " al 
monte ; " Ital., " sul monte." Sec ch. 3 : 13, note. 

t " evening having come." See ch. 1 : 32, note. 

u " harassed ; " f}aoavi,ofivove. Kendrick, Pechy. Beza, 



44 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. VI. 



KING JAMBS' VERSION. 

rowing; for the wind was con- 
trary unto them : and about the 
fourth watch of the night he 
cometh unto them, walking upon 
the sea, and would have passed by 
them. 

49 But when they saw him 
walking upon the sea, they sup- 
posed it had been a spirit, and 
cried out. 

50 (For they all saw him, and 
were troubled.) And immediately 
he talked with them, and saith 
unto them, Be of good cheer : it is 
I ; be not afraid. 

51 And he went up unto them 
into the ship ; and the wind ceas- 
ed : and they were sore amazed in 
themselves beyond measure, and 
wondered. 

52 For they considered not the 
miracle of the loaves ; for their 
heart was hardened. 



GREEK TEXT. 

rco eXavvew f)v yap 6 
evavrios avroty /cat Trepl 
rrjv fyvXaKrjv TTJ? VVKTO? 
Trpos avrovs, Trepiirartov eiri rrjs 
6aXdcro~r)S' Kol rjdeXe irapeXOeiv 
avrovs. 49 ot Se idovre? avrov 
TrepnrarovvTa ITTL rfj? 6aXdcro~r]S) 
fyavTaffH-a etVat, /cat ai>e- 
> 50 TraVrey yap avrov el- 
dov, /cat frapa)(6r)o~av. /cat ev- 
0a)s fXaXrjcre fj.tr avrStv, /cat 

Aeyet avrols, Oapcrelre' eya> et- 

^ j. o ~ a 51 17- \ ' 'a 
jut., p,i] (popeicrve. JKLai avep-q 

Trpos avrovs ety TO irXolov, /cat 

CKOTracrey 6 ave/xoy Kat At'av e/c 

7repto"(rou eV eauroty 

/cat eOav/jia^ov. c2 oy yap 

/cai> eVt roty aproty ^v yap T) 

KapSla avrwv 



REVISED VERSION. 

ed in rowing, for the wind was 
against them: and about the 
fourth watch of the night he 
cometh "towards them, walking 
on the sea, and would have pass- 
ed by them. But when they saw 49 
him walking on the sea, they 
supposed "it was an "apparition 
and *they cried out ; for they all 
sawhimand a wei-eterrined.And 50 
immediately b he spoke with them, 
and saith to them, "Take courage : 
it is I ; d fear not. And he went 51 
up to them into the ship, and 
the wind ceased : and they were 
"exceedingly amazed in them- 
selves, beyond measure, and 
wondered. Tor f they did not 52 
understand E by means of the 
loaves, for their heart h was stu- . 



" vexatos ; " Oastalio and Fritzsche, " vcxari ; " S. Fr,, " qu'ils 
se tounnentaient." The word indicates the effect of over exer- 
tion. De Wette, " geplagt waren " (" were harassed "). 

T " against ; " Ivavrios. Kcndriek, Wakefield, Sharpe, Dick., 
Camp. 

v " towards them ; " Tttios avrovs. Rob., Greenfield, Liddcll, 
Sharpe. S. Fr., " envers cux." 

1 " it was ; " tlvai. Sharpe, Kend., Pecliy, Camp., Thomson. 
S. Fr., " c'etait ; " Span., Iber., " era ; " Belg., " het was." 

y " an apparition ; " yavraofia. Wesley, Wakef., Campbell, 
Sharpe, Thorn. De Wette, " ein Gespenst ; " Belg., " ecn spook- 
zel ; " S. Fr., " un fantome ; " Iberian, " una aparicion ; " Syriac, 
U4? lo]-I (" a false appearance, spectre "). 

* " they cried out ; " avEx^al-av. The nom. is expressed, for 
perspicuity. 

1 " were terrified ; " ira^n/,0-nanv. Kend., Campbell, Thorn. 
De Wette, " erschraken." Bob., Bretsch. Liddell, " usually, to 
trouble the mind, confound, alarm, frighten," " Trouble " (in 
present iisage) is mostly restricted to cases where the emotion is 
one of grief. By placing the semicolon (as in the Greek Text) 
after " out," no parenthesis is necessary in the next sentence. So 
Sharpe. 

> " he spoke ; " DM^ae. Wakef., Kend., Wesley, Campbell, 
Thorn., Wiclif. So (E. Y.) ch 4 : 33 ; 5 : 35 ; 7 : 35, etc. 

" Take courage ; " QaQoerts. Wesley, Campbell, Thomson, 
Kend., Wakef. The phrase, " Be of good cheer," is obsolete. 
But were it not so, it would not be accurate, as it is equivalent 



to "be cheerful." See Webster ("cheer"). Liddell, " to be of 
good courage." Rob. 

d " fear not ; " ^ yopuZo&E. Kendrick. So (E. V.) Matt. 
10 : 28, 31. Luke 2 : 10 ; 12:7, etc. 

e " exceedingly ; " hiav. Pechy, Rob., Liddell. " Sore " is 
obsolete. 

I " they did not understand ; " ov amn]v.a.v. So always in E. 
V., Kendrick, Wakef., Rob., and Liddell (in verbo). S. Fr., " ils 
ii'avaient pas compris ; " De Wette, " sie hatten nichts begriffen ; " 
Vulg., " non intellexerunt ; " Beza and Erasmus, " non iutel- 
lexerant." 

B " by ; " tnl (rots apToZs). Bloomf. The preposition has 
the sense of per, " by," denoting the efficient cause, as in Matt. 
4 : 4, Ol<y. en uetnt) (iov> ^aerai 6 avd'ytonos. Bloomf. (N. 
T.), Trollope (Analeeta), Kendrick. Trollope, " by means of." 
Although the sentence is elliptical for T< d'avfian role UQTOIS 
yEt'ofiEvta, it is not deemed necessary to retain the supplement 
" the miracle," as this readily suggests itself to the reader's mind. 
So Thomson has, " they had not come to a right understanding' 
by the loaves." Fritzsche furnishes this paraphrase, " per occa- 
sionem prioris miraculi, quo Jesus quinque panibus permultos 
homines satiassed, v. 38 sq." As an alternative rendering that 
of Sharpe, " for they thought not of the loaves." 

II " was stupid ; " r,v itentofiajfieiT]. Kendrick, Campbell, and 
Dick., " stupefied ; " Beza, " stupidum crat." In the N. T., nia- 
QOIO has not only the signification " to harden," but also " to 
make dull or stupid," in the pass., " to be hardened, dull, stupid." 
The last idea is obviously the appropriate one here. See Bol. 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. VII. 



45 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

53 And when they had passed 
over, they came into the land of 
Gennesaret, and drew to the 
shore. 

54 And. when they were come 
out of the ship, straightway they 
knew him. 

55 And ran through that whole 
region round about, and began to 
carry about in beds those that 
were sick, where they heard he 
was. 

56 And whithersoever he en- 
tered, into villages, or cities, or 
country, they laid the sick in the 
streets, and besought him that 
they might touch, if it were but 
the border of his garment: and as 
many as touched him, were made 
whole. 

CHAP. VII. 

THEN came together unto him 
the Pharisees, and certain of the 
scribes, which came from Jerusa- 
lem. 

2 And when they saw some of 
his disciples eat bread with defiled 
(that is to say, with unwashen) 
hands, they found fault. 



GREEK TEXT. 

53 IAI SLttTrepacfavTes' y 
Tr)v yrjv JTevvrja-apeT, KOL 
-cop/jLLo-drjcrai'. 54 /ecu eeA- 
dovTcav OLvrSiv e/c TOV irXoiov, ev- 
0eW (.Tnyvovres CLVTQV, 55 irepi- 
dpa/J.oi>Tes oXrjv rrjv Trepl^copov 
eKelvr/i', rjpai>TO CTTI TOLS Kpa/3- 
/3aTOi? TOV? /ca/croy e^oi/ray Trept- 

07TOV TJKOVOV GTL e/C6t 0~Ti. 



56 \ A i ' r i 

/cca OTTOV av etcreiropeveTO eis 
/ * /. ,\ > \ t 
Ko>fj.a? TI TToAety rj aypovs, ev rat,? 

ayopals ir'iQovv TQVS ao-Otvovv- 
ra?, /ecu TrapeKaXovv avrov, 'iva 
KCLV TOV KpatnreSov TOV ijj.a.Tiov 
avTov (v\ru>vT(U' /ecu ocroi ai> TJTT- 

TOVTO aVTOV, eCTto^OVTO. 

CHAP. VII. 

KAI (TwayovTai irpos avTov 
ol (fiapio-cuoi, K.O.L Tive? Twv ypafji- 
eXOovTes OLTTO 'fepocro- 
2 /cat iSovTes Tivas T>V 
avTov KOLVCUS 

aViTTTOLS, tc 

3 (oiyap 



}j.a.dr]Ta>v 

TOVT eCTTLV 



REVISED VERSION. 

pid. And when they had passed 53 
over, they came 'to the land of 
Gennesaret, and drew to the 
shore. And when 'they came 64 
out of the ship, immediately 
they knew him, and ran through 55 
that whole Surrounding region, 
and began to carry about on 
'their couches, those who were 
sick, where they heard he was. 
And "wherever he entered, into 5G 
villages, or cities, or country, 
they laid the sick in the streets, 
and besought him that they 
"might but touch "the fringe of 
his garment ; and as many as 
touched him "were healed. 

CHAP. VII. 

"AND b the Pharisees and 1 
c some of the scribes d who had 
come from Jerusalem, came to- 
gether to him. And when they 2 
saw some of his disciples 'eat- 
ing f bread with defiled, B that is, 
with h unwashed hands, they 3 



(in verbo). In English "a hard heart" does not convey the 
thought of simple obtuseness of mind, but, of moral insensibility 
to moral truth or duty. The charge against the disciples is, that 
they were insensible to the proof as to the Saviour's character, 
which was furnished by the miracle of the loaves. Castalio 
gives an accurate rendering, " utpote qui torpentibus animis." 
Fritz., " sensus hie est : non cnim, quum panes distribuerentur, 
quid-quant intellexerant ; nam erant callo obductcl mente, h. e. tali, 
ut nihil omnino assequi possent." Bloomf. (Recensio), " It here 
denotes dullness and stupidity of mind." The perf. part, in this 
construction with TJV has nearly the nature of an adjective. Bob., 
slftl, II. : C. 

1 " to ; " ETtl (cum accus.) Wesley, Wakcf., Camp., Thomson, 
Sharpe. Span, and Iber., " a." Rob. (EKI), " to, toward any 



place." So (E. V.) Matt. 3 : 7, 13 ; 5 : 23 ; 13 : 48. Mark 
11 : 13. 



J " they came out ; " ^sld-ovrcov oiirtav. Kend. The auxili- 
ary " were " is not employed here by Wakcf., Camp., Dick., Pe- 
chy, or Thorn. See ch. 1 : 38, note. 

* " surrounding region." See ch. 1 : 28, note. 

\ " their couches ; " rots xgappdroie. The article is deemed 



to have the force of the possessive pronoun here. Kiihner 
(Gram.), 244, 4. Crosby (Gram.), 482. See ch. 2 : 4, note. 

m " wherever." " Wheresoever " is obsolete." 

n " might but touch ; " -/.av ayovrai. Kcnd. 

" the fringe ; " TOV xanoncSov. Kead., Rob. "Vulg., Eras- 
mus, Beza, " fimbria." This word is equivalent to the Hebrew 
iT'SiS (r^ia) the fringe or (as some suppose) tassel, worn by 
the Jews on the corners of their garments. Numb. 15 : 38, 39. 
See Gesen. (Lex.), na^. 

P " were healed ; " zacu&vro. Kend., Dick., Camp., Sharpe. 
So (E. Y.) ch. 5 : 23. Luke 8 : 36. Acts 14 : 9. Rob. (oc6ia.) 

" "And;" Kal. Dick., Wakef., Tyndale, Cranmer, Pechy. 
There is no necessity for abandoning the usual signification of 
r.a'i, which is retained by the Belg., De Wette, Iber. 

b " the Pharisees," etc. This is the simple and natural order. 
So Pechy, Kend., Wakef., Dick., Cump., Thorn. 

c " some ; " rives. Sharpe, Keud., Wakef., Camp, Thorn., Rob. 

d " who had come ; " D.&OVTES. Wakef. The aorist in narra- 
tion can often be properly rendered by the pluperf. Buttmann, 
2137,3. Goodrich (Tenses), p. 54. Kiihner, 256, 2. Rem. 1. 

* '' eating ; " ead'iovres. Wakef., Pechy, Camp., Thorn. 



46 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. VII. 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

3 For the Pharisees, and all the 
Jews, except they wash their hands 
oft, eat not, holding the tradition 
of the elders. 

4 And when they come from the 
market, except they wash, they 
eat not. And many other things 
there be, which they have received 
to hold, as the washing of cups, 
and pots, and brazen vessels, and 
tables. 

5 Then the Pharisees and 
scribes asked him, Why walk not 
thy disciples according to the tra- 
dition of the elders, but eat bread 
with unwashen hands ? 

6 He answered and said unto 
them, Well hath Esaias prophe- 



GREEK TEXT. 

ptcrcuot, /cat Travres ol 'lovdouot, 
fav fiy wvyfJiy vtycovrai ray ^et- 
pa?, OVK eo-dlovcri, Kparovvres 
TT]V TrapaSoo-iv TCOV Trpea-fivre- 
pwv 4 /cat O.TTO ayopas, eav /A?) 
/3a7rr/cr&)z/rai, OVK o~Qlovo-f /cat 
aAAa TroAAa GOTIV a TrapeXafiov 
Kparslv, j8a7TTio-/xous TTOTrjpicov 
/cat e(TTa>i> /cat ^aA/ctta^ /cat /cAt- 
v>v} 5 eTretra eVe/?a>rc3crif avrov 
ol $api(raioi /cat oi 'ypafjL/j.aTe'is, 
Atari ol p.a6rjTai arov ov Trepnra- 
Tovcri KO.TO. rr/v 7rapa8oo-iis 
7rpe<T/3urepa)i/, aAAa ai/tTrrot? 
criv eV$toucrt TOV aprov ; G '0 Se 
a7ro/cpt^ety etTrev auroty, OTL /ca- 
Atuy Trpoe^Tjreixrei/ 'Hcratas 



REVISED VERSION. 

found fault, for the Pharisees 
and all the Jews, except they 
wash their hands 'with the fist, 
eat not, holding the tradition o- 
the elders. And when they 
come from the market, 'except 
they immerse themselves, they 
eat not. And there k are many 
other things which they have 
received to hold, *such as m im- 
mersions of cups, and pots, and 
brazen vessels, and "table-seats. 
Then the Pharisees and scribes 
asked him, "Why do not thy 
disciples walk according to the 
tradition of the elders, but eat 
bread with ''unwashed hands? 
And he answered and said to 
them, Well "did Isaiah prophesy 



1 " with the fist ; " rtvyfifj. So marg. of E. Y., Pechy (note), 
Q., Thorn. While most commentators agree that this is the 
literal rendering of the verse, interpretations are numerous. 
BloomGeld sums up a brief synopsis of these interpretations 
with the following remark : " The most probable view is that 
of Beza and Fritzsche, who render, ' unless they have first washed 
their hands, rubbing them with the fist.' " In cases where we 
can not arrive at a satisfactory interpretation, a literal rendering 
is preferable. The " oft " of the E. V. (copied from Tyndale) 
originated in a mistake of mwa. (neuter, which is used by 
Homer for much, often) for jtvyftrj. This appeared in the Vulgate 
in the rendering " crebro." 

J " except they immerse themselves ; " /$ panriacavTai. Ibcr., 
" sin Bumergirse." The verb is rendered " they dip " by "Wakef. ; 
Pechy, " dip or baptize ; " Thorn, and Camp., " dipping ; " S. Fr., 
c'etre baptises." Wakef., Thorn., and Campbell make " Jumds " 
the object of the verb, though, as I think, without good authori- 
ty. The middle form of the verb determines the object as reflex- 
ive, " themselves." Fritz, says, " Pharisiei, inquit Marcus, sccun- 
dum rrjs rtagadooEcoe prsecepta non edunt panem, nisi, etc. (v. 3.) 
Et a foro quando venerint, plus etiam faciunt. Ncmpc, nisi cor- 
pus laverint, cibum non capiunt." In his note on the entire pas- 
sage, he says, " Nudum illud sav fct] ftamiaiovTat non aliter 
potcst, quam sic exponi : nisi se immerserint i. q. corpus laverint." 
The Avashing of the " hands " is noticed in the third verse, hence, 



to make " hands " the object of this verb, is a tautology. The 
literal rendering of this verb is deemed appropriate for this rea- 
son, viz., though cleansing or purifying may be the result, it is not 
the action indicated by the verb. Bathe, wash, or cleanse, point at 
an effect produced by ^aTtriaavrai, not to the very act from 
which the effect proceeds. See ch. 1 : 5, note. Trollope (Ana- 
lecta) says, " The baptism or immersion of the whole body was, 
for the most part, a religious rite." 

k " are." Wesley, Kend., Pechy. " Be " is ungrammatical. 

i " such as." This is the usual phrase instead of " as," in con- 
structions like the present. So Thorn. 

'" " immersions ; " /SaTtrcattovs. Campbell, Kend., " the im- 
mersing ; " Pechy, " dippings or baptisms ; " Thomson, " the dip- 
pings ; " Eob. (in verlo), " a dipping, immersion ; " Bretschneider, 
" immersio ; " Iberian, " las immevsiones." As the noun is an- 
arthrous, no article is inserted in rendering it into English. 

" table-seats ; " xLvcuv. See ch. 4 : 21, note. Fritzsche, 
" Lecti dicuntur non ii, quo eas cubitum, sed tricliuares, ut supra, 
4 : 21." 

wiry do not," etc. Kend., Thorn., Pechy. This accords 
with present usage. 

f" unwashed." See v.,2, t\ote. 

1 " did prophesy ; " TtpoyiJTevaej'. Kend. So the parallel, 
Matt. 15 : 7. The aorist has its usual force here. 



f " bread." The rendering of the E. A r . is retained here on the 
ground that the true reading of the text is a^rov. This is 
adopted and defended by Fritzsche. So in Matt. 15 : 2, 
laQ'icaair. Mark 3 : 20, aorov ifftycTv. Luke 14 : 1, 
Idem 14 : 15, Se >pciyerai "citiToi'. So Syriac, 



If the reading of the Text. Eecept. is retained, then the rendering 
should be " loaves." Eob. (agros.) 

e " that is ; " torn %ariv. Wesley, Pechy, Kend., Campbell, 
Thorn., Wakef., Sharpe. Vulg., Eras., Beza, Castal., " id esl." 

h " unwaslicd ;" avimois. Pechy, Dick. " Unwashen" is obsolete. 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. TIL 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

sied of you hypocrites, as it is 
written, This people lionoureth me 
with their lips, but their heart is 
far from me. 

7 Howbeit, in vain do they 
worship me, teaching/or doctrines 
the commandments of men. 

8 For, laying aside the com- 
mandment of God, ye hold the 
tradition of men, as the washing of 
pots and cups : and many other 
such like things ye do. 

9 And he said unto them, Full 
well ye reject the commandment of 
God, that ye may keep your own 
tradition. 

10 For Moses said, Honour thy 
father and thy mother ; and, 
Whoso curseth father or mother, 
let him die the death : 

11 But ye say, If a man shall 
say to his father or mother, It is 
Corban, that is to say, a gift, by 
whatsoever thou mightcst be pro- 
fited by me ; he shdl be free. 

12 And ye suffer him no more 



GBEEK TEXT. 



TCOV viroKpiTV) o>s yypv.- 
irrai, OSroy 6 Aaos 1 roiy ^e/Aecrt 
Ttfj-a, 77 5e Kapdia, avrwv irop- 
pco aTre^et air e/xou. /nar^i/ 5e 
crefiovTai /ze, &&xavcoz>rey dida- 
cr/caAtayj eWaA/mra avdpcoirwv. 

8 '.40eVrey yap rrjv evToXyv TOV 
Oeov, /claret-re TT]V Trapa8oo~iv 
rcov avdpamcov, (3a7TTicrfJiOv? ecr- 

TTOTtJpLCOV, /Cat aXXa 

rotavra rroXXa Trotetre. 

9 Kal fXeyev avTols, KaXws a6e- 
retre TTJV VToXr]v TOV Oeov, 'iva 



Ttt>V 



/Cat 



10 ]\fa)crrjs yap enre, TY/za TOV 
Trarepa o~ov KOU TTJV fJirjTZpa <rov 
/cat, '0 KaKoXo-ycov irarepa 77 fj.r/- 
Ttpa Qavarw reAeyarw n 'l^iety 
Se Aeyere, 'Eav e'lTrr) avOpanros 
TO iraTpi ?; Trj [MrjTpl, Kopfiav, 

/!/> A " \t\J\ 3J.J - 

(o eart, Zlcopov,) o eav eg e/nov 



12 /cat ov/cert 



REVISED VEESION. 

'concerning you, "hypocrites, as 
it is written, This people honor- 
eth me with their lips, 'but their 
heart is far from me. "But in 7 
vain do they worship me, teach- 
ing/or doctrines the command- 
ments of men. For laying aside 8 
the commandment of God, ye 
hold the tradition of men, ''such 
as w immersions of pots and 
cups ; and many other such like 
things ye do. And he said to 9 
them, Full well I ye set aside the 
commandment of God, that ye 
may keep your own tradition. 
For Moses said Honor thy 10 
father and thy mother; and 
*He who curseth father or 
mother "shall surely be put to 
death. But ye say, If a man 11 
shall say to his father or his 
mother, "J3e *that Corban, e that 
is a gift, by which thou d might- 
est have been profited by me ; 
he shall be free. Andye,suffer 12 



r " concerning you ; " KE^I vfidiv. Pechy, Kend., Wakefield, 
Thorn. So often, in N. T. (E. V.) 

In conformity with our present rules of punctuation, a comma 
is placed before " hypocrites," as it serves to define " you." So 
"Wesley, Cranmer, L. Tomson, S.' Pr. 

t " but ; " 5J. Wesley, Wakefield, Dick, Campbell, Thomson, 
Sharpc. 

" " But ; " 4e. So in parallel, Matt. 15 : 9. "Wesley, Wake- 
field, Kend. 

T " such as." See v. 4, note. 

w " immersions." See v. 4, note. Bamioftovs is anarthrous. 

x " ye set aside ; " a&ereire. Kendrick, Pechy. Liddell (in 
verbo), "to set aside." This is literal. We use "set aside" 
metaphorically, for abrogating a law or a legal instrument, as a 
will, contract, etc. 

y " He who curseth ; " 'O y.ay.oloywv. The article is joined 
to adjectives and participles, when used as substantives. In many 
such cases, the participle is rendered by " he who," " they who," 
etc., equivalent to w qui. Kiihner, $ 244. 8. As the verb has 
also the signification " to reproach," I place " or reproacheth " in 
the margin. 

* " shall surely be put to death ; " G'avdrrt) relevrarca. This is 
an imitation of the emphatic construction of the Hebrew, when 
the infinitive absolute is used with a finite verb, as naii Fria 
"he shall surely die." The quotation is taken from Exod! T 21 : 17 



(Sept. 16), where the Sept. has Tefavrrjoei. d-ava.tta, or Levit. 
20 : 9, where the Hebrew is the same, but the Sept. reads &ava- 
ry ftavciTovaO-co. A more literal translation is, " let him surely 
be put to death." This phrase, however, does not accord well 
with our usus loquendi. In short, its accuracy would be merely 
that of a grammatical form. 

a "Be." This supplement is used corresponding to Horco, 
which is understood, rather than earl. So Bloomf. De Wette, 
" sei ; " Thorn, and Dick., " Let that be." 

b " that." This demonstrative is introduced as a supplement, 
though, strictly speaking, it is not such. An antecedent is ne- 
cessarily implied before 5. The harshness and obscurity of the 
rendering of the E. V. must strike any reader. Those, who pre- 
pared that version, have, in this instance, deferred too much to 
literality. Later Eng. translators have usually deviated from the 
language of that version, more or less, to avoid its faults. Hav- 
ing employed " that " for the antecedent, I have deemed it ad- 
visable to make " which " tlie relative. The sense of o (joined 
with sav) " whatever " is thus preserved, and the sentence is free 
from the objectionable phrase " by whatever." t) is regarded by 
most translators, as used for the dative, by attraction, hence, " by 
which " is employed as its equivalent. 

c " that is." See v. 2, note. 

d " mightest have been profited ; " wye^/^s. Bloomf. (N. 
T.) S. Pr., " tu pourrais etre assiste." 



48 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. VII. 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

to do aught for his father or his 
mother ; 

13 Making the word of God of 
none effect through your tradition, 
which ye have delivered : and 
many such like things do yc. 

14 And when he had called all 
the people unto him, he said unto 
them, Hearken unto me every one 
of you, and understand. 

15 There is nothing from with- 
out a man, that entering into him, 
can defile him : but the things 
which come out of him, those are 
they that defile the man. 

16 If any man have ears to 
hear, let him hear. 

17 And when he was entered 
into the house from the people, 
his disciples asked him concerning 
the parable. 

18 And he saith unto them, 
Are ye so without understanding 
also? Do ye not perceive, that 
whatsoever thing from without 
entcreth into the man, it cannot 
delile him : 

19 Because it entereth not into 



GREEK TEXT. 

O.VTOV ovSev Trotrjcrat ro> vrarpt 

> ~ ,\ ~ \ > ~ 13 , 

avTov TI TTJ prjTpi O.VTOV, O.KV- 

OOVVTGS TOf \OJOV TOV OfOV Trj 

c\/ t ~ ? f. / 

7ra/3otoocret V/J.KIV 17 vrayoeoco/care' 
/cat TrapofJ-oia Totavra, TroAAa ?rot- 
etre. JiTat TrpocrKaXeara/JLevo? 
TrdvTa TOV o^Aov, e'Aeyez/ avTols, 
'-4/couere /u,ou Trai/rey, /cat cru^t- 
ere. la ou5eV eVrtv e^aidev TOV 
avdptoirov io-7ropevofj,ei>ov ets* ay- 
ro^, o dvvaTai. avTov /cotz/cucrar 
aAAa TO. e/cTroyoeyo/ze^a 7r' awroy, 
"^a eVrt ra K.OLVOVVTOL TOV av- 

\R il V ? > ' 

TTOV. em? e^et wra a/coy- 

> / 17 Trr- \ r/ > 

a/coyera). jvat ore et 
ely otKoy aTTO roi) o^Aoy, e 
PCOTOJV avTov ot [j.adr)Tal avrov 
Trepl TTJS Trapa^oXrjS- 1S /cat Ae- 
yet avTols, OVTCO /cat y/zety acryVe- 
rot eVre; ou yoetre ort Tray ro 



avdpunrov ov dvvaTat GLVTOV /cot- 

^ 1(1 r/ > ) / 

vcao~at; ort oy/c etcTTro/jeyerat 



BEVISED VERSION. 

him no more to do 'anything 
for his father or his mother ; 
'making void the word of God .3 
by your tradition, which ye 
have delivered : and many such 
like things s ye do. And when 14 
he had called all the crowd h to 
him, he said, 'Hear me J all of 
you, and understand. There is 35 
nothing from without k the man, 
which entering into him, can 
defile him; but the things, 
which come out of him, 'are 
those that defile the man. '"If 16 
any one. hath ears to hear, let 
him hear. And when "he enter- 17 
ed into "the house from the 
crowd, his disciples asked him 
concerning the parable. And is 
he saith to them, Are ye also 
so pvoid of understanding? Do 
ye not perceive, that 'nothing 
from without, 'which eutereth- 
into the man 'can defile him: 
because it entereth not into his 19 



" any tiling ; " ovSev (with preceding negative). Tyndale, 
Wakef., Dick., Thorn., Pechy. " Aught " is obsolete. 

f " making void ; " axvyovvres. Sharpe, Wakef.,- Kendrick, 
Pechy. Beza, " irritum facientes." 

e " ye do ; " noteire. Kend., Wakef., Wesley. 
b " to him." See ch. 3 : 13, note. 

1 " Hear me ; " UXO^ETE fiov. Sharpe, Kend., Camp., Pechy, 
S. Fr., " ecoutez-moi ; " Span., " oidme ; " De Wette, " Horet 
mich ; " Vulg., Eras., Beza, Castal., " Audite me." 

1 " all ; " jtdvTss. Kendrick, Pechy, Thomson, Sharpe, Dick., 
Wakef. Belg., " alle ; " De Wette, " alle ; " S. Fr., " tous ; " 
Vulg., Beza, " omnes." 

k " the man ; " TOV avO-^corcov. Pechy, Campbell, Sharpe. 
Belg., " den mensche ; " De Wette, " des Menschcn ; " S. Fr., 
" 1'hommc." The article should be retained here, as it properly 
is, in v. 18 (E. V.), tov (iv&Qcoitov, and v. 20, TOV avO-^canov. 
The noun is definite ; the thought being, " There is nothing from 
without the man, who eatcth," etc. 

1 " are those that defile ; 
Thorn., Dick. 

m " If any one ; " Ems. Sharpe, Thomson, Kendriclc, Dick. 
Erasmus, Yulg., Beza, Castalio, " si quis ; " S. Fr., " quelqn'un ; " 



. Ion TO. y.otvovvra. Wakef., 



Belg., " Zoo icmand ; " De Wette, " Wenn jemand ; " Iber., " Si 
alguno." 

n " he entered ; " sloT^d-tv. Kend. So (E. V.) Matt. 12 : 4 ; 
24 : 38. Mark 2 : 1 ; 3 : 1 ; 11 : 11, etc. The usual rendering 
of the aorist by the Eng. imperfect is appropriate. 

" tlie." As oly.ov is anarthrous, " the " should be italicized, 
as a supplement. The " house " seems to have been that one at 
Capernaum, to which Christ resorted from time to time, hence, 
the insertion of a supplementary article is proper. See ch. 9 : 33, 
%nl ijkfrEV els KaltEQVaovfi' y.al If rtj olxlq yevofievos, x. r. L 
Fritzsche reads, els TOV oly.ov. See also Matt. 17 : 24, 25, "And 
when they were come to Capernaum And when he was come 
into the house," Kal lire Elorjf.&sv cie ii]v olxiav. 

P " void of understanding ; " aovverot. Thomson, Campbell, 
Liddell. 

" nothing from without ; " ov nSv b^u)3'sv. Sharpe, Pechy., 
Thorn. 

r " which entcreth ; " TO eloitoQEvofiEvov. Thorn., Shai'pft 
" that entereth." The relative with a finite verb, is the more 
perspicuous rendering. Castalio, " quod intrat ; " Belg., " wat 
ingaat ; " Kend., " which entereth." 

" can defile." Kend. In translating, ov must be connected 
with it3.v. 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. VII. 



49 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

his heart, but into the belly, and 
goeth out into the draught, purg- 
ing all meats? 

20 And he said, That which 
cometh out of the man, that defil- 
cth the man. 

21 For from within, out of the 
heart of men, proceed evil 
thoughts, adulteries, fornications, 
murders, 

22 Thefts, covetousness, wick- 
edness, deceit, lasciviousness, an 
evil eye, blasphemy, pride, foolish- 
ness ; 

23 All these evil things come 
from within, and defile the man. 

24 And from thence he arose, 
and went into the borders of Tyre 
and Sidon, and entered into an 
house, and would have no man 
know it: but he could not be 
hid. 

25 For a certain woman, whose 
young daughter had an unclean 
spirit, heard of him, and came and 
fell at his feet : 



GREEK TEXT. 

avTou ety TTJV KapSiav, aAA' ety 
Trjv KoiXiav KOU fls TOV dtpedpco- 
va e'/CTro/jeuerat, Kadaptfyv TrdvTa 
TO. (Bpco/jutra. 20 ' JEXeye de, 
' OTI TO e/c TOV dv0pa>7rov e/c7ro- 
pevo/JievoV) e/ceti/o KOIVOL TOV av- 
Qpcoirov. 21 ecrcodev 'yap e/c Trjs 

TCOV dvO p&TTCOV OL 8lCtXo- 

ol /ca/coi eKTropevovTaL) 
, TTOpveiat, (povotj 22 /cAo- 
TTCU, TrXeoi/etjtcu, Trowjpiat, SoXop, 
dcreXyeia, o(j)daX/j,o? irovrjpo?, 
ftXacrfpTjfjiia, vTr^pTjcpavia^ dcppo- 

' 23 ' \ 

crvvrj. iravTO. raura ra irovr)- 
pa ecrcodev e'/CTropeuerat, Kat /cot- 
yot roz/ avdpamov. 

24 Jfat tueWev ayacrra? a?T7}A- 
^ez/ ety ra fjLedopta Tvpov /cat 
/cat etcreA^oy ety TTJV 

', ovSfva -rjOsXe yvcovat, KCU 

' ' $ 'a \ a ~ 25 J ' 
OVK ijovvrjor) Xaueiv. CIKOV- 

(racra. yap yvvrj ire pi avTOV, rj? 

TO OvyuTpiov avTrjs 

apTOv, eXOovcra 
jrpos TOVS rroSas avTov' 2G TJV 5e 



REVISED VERSION. 

heart, but into 'the stomach, 
and goeth out into "the sink, 
'cleansing w all the food. And 20 
he said, That which cometh out 
of the man, that defileth the 
man. For from within, out of 2] 
the heart of men, x come forth 
evil thoughts, adulteries, forni- 
cations, murders, thefts, covet- 22 
ousnss, ^malice, deceit, lascivi- 
ousness, an evil eye, "reviling, 
pride, foolishness, all these evil 23 
things m come forth from within, 
and defile the man. And he 24 
arose b from thence and c went 
away into the borders of Tyre 
and Zidon, and entered into a 
house, and would have d no one 
know it "and yet he could not 
be 'hidden. For a E woman, 25 
whose young daughter had an 
unclean spirit, heard of him, 
and came and fell at his feet : 



" the stomach ; " Tt}v y.odiav. Dick., A. Camp., " his stom- 
ach." Bob. (madia), " often as in English, for the stomach, either 
in men or animals, Mark 7 : 19. Luke 15 : 16, ye/tlacu rtjv xoi- 
t.iav avrov." Literally, the word signifies "a hollow" of any 
kind, " a cavity," cavum. Brctsch., " venter quum superior turn 
inferior." As an anatomical term, it is applied to any ventricle 
or chamber, as xodia tyxsipalov, xngSias, etc. Liddell. So 
the Latin venter is the cavity containing the stomach and intes- 
tines. Leverett (Lat. Diet.) 

" " the sink ; " rov arpsS^cSva. Kcml., Thorn., Campbell, Pe- 
chy. Johnson and Webster give " Jakes " (latrina) as one defini- 
tion of " sink." Common readers do not understand " draught " 
in this sense. The above term furnishes a euphemism. 

T " cleansing ; " xa&aiji&v. Keud. Bclg., " rcinigcnde ; " DC 
Wettc, " was reiniget." 

* " all the food ; " ndvrn TO. foca/iara. Wakef., Dick., " all 
food ; " S. Tr., " tous les alimens ; " Vulg., Eras., Beza, " escas." 
Heb. N. T., tea-ls. 

T *I - T 

1 " come forth ; " ly.Teoqevoi-tai. Rob. (in verbo.) So this 
verb is rendered in v. 20. " Forth " is substituted for " out," 
which occurs before " heart," in the E. V. 



i " malice." Bob., Kendrick, Thorn. Bretscli., " nocendi aliis 
cupiditas, malignitas, malitia. 

1 " reviling." Rob. (in verbo.) See ch. 3 : 28, note. In Eph. 
4 : 31 (E. V.), "evil speaking." In 1 Tim. 6 : 4, "railings." 
" Reviling " is an appropriate rendering, in all cases. 

" come forth." Pechy. See v. 21, note. 

b " from thence." This is the natural arrangement in English. 
Sharpe. 

6 " went away ; " a^.O-sf. Rob. So (E. V.) Matt. 19 : 22 ; 
26 : 42. Mark 10 : 22. John 10 : 40. Vulg., Erasmus, Beza, 
" abiit ; " S. Fr., " il partit." 

d " no one ; " ou&W. Kend., Pechy, Sliarpe. 

" and yet ; " y.al. This is a case where the conjunction is 
apparently adversative ; the antithesis being obvious without an 
adversative particle. See Rob, xal, 1. f. BretscL regards this 
as a Hebraism. 

f "hidden." Pechy. This is the past. part, of "to hide." 
Webster's Diet. 

B " certain," which occurs here in the E. V. as a supplement, 
is unnecessary. It was first introduced by Tyndale. Omitted by 
Wesley, Wakef., Thorn., Sharpe, Dick., Camp., Pechy. 



50 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. VII. 



KING JAMBS' VERSION. 

26 (The woman was a Greek, a 
Syrophenician by nation,) and she 
besought him that he would cast 
forth the devil out of her daugh- 
ter. 

27 But Jesus said unto her, Let 
the children, first be filled : for it 
is not meet to take the children's 
bread, and to cast it unto the 
dogs. 

28 And she answered and said 
unto him, Yes, Lord : yet the dogs 
under the table eat of the chil- 
dren's crumbs. 

29 And he said unto her, For 
this saying, go thy way ; the devil 
is gone out of thy daughter. 

30 And when she was come to 
her house, she found the devil 
gone out, and her daughter laid 
upon the bed. 

31 And again, departing from 
the coasts of Tyre and Sidon, he 
came unto the sea of Galilee, 
through the midst of the coasts of 
Decapolis. 

32 And they bring unto him 
one that was deaf, and had an im- 
pediment in his speech ; and they 
beseech him to put his hand iipon 
Mm. 

33 And he took him aside from 
the multitude, and put his fingers 
into his ears, and he spit, and 
touched his tongue : 



.GEEEK TEXT. 

rj yvvrj 'EXXrjvls, 2vpo(f)OLVio~o~a 
T(S yevei- /cat r/ptora avrov Iva 

TO 8aifj.6jsioi> e/c/3aAA?7 e'/c TTJS 6v- 

\ > ~ 27 < s> x ' r " 
jarpos avTijf. o oe Irjaovs 1 

avTrj, ' Afas Trp&Tov XP~ 
ra re/cz/a* ov yap /ca- 
Xov CO~TL Xafielv TOV aprov TU>V 
TKvcoi>, /cat /3aAetz/ roty KVvapL- 
oty. 2S *H de a-jreKpidrj /cat Ae- 
yei avrcS, JVatj Kvpie- /cat yap 
ra Kwapia VTroKparco TTJS rpaire- 
fys <T0Li OTTO Tu>v ^n^iwv TWV 

C\ / 2Q T7~ \ 7 > ^ 

Tratotcuz/. Aat enrev aurrj, 

Aia TOVTOV rov Xoyov VTraye- 
e^eXrjXvde TO 3aifj.6vLOv e/c TTJS 
OvyaTpos (rov. 30 jSTat 7reA- 
6ovo~a ety rov olKov avTrjs, evpe 
TO $aip,oviov ei^eXrjXvOos, /cat TTJV 
OvyaTepa /3e/3\r}fJ.ei>r}v eVt TTJS 



31 KAI TraXiv e^eXOcov e/c TCOV 
oplcov Tvpov KOL 2iio>vos, rj 



Trpo? TTJV 6dXao~o~av Tr)$ 
Aatay, ava fj.ecrov T>V bplcov Ae- 
/caTroAecoy. 32 /cat (j)epovo~iv av- 
T(S Kbxfibv fjioyiXaXov, /cat Trapa- 
K.aXovo-iv avTov Ivu. eiriQ avrw 



rrjv ^eipa. 33 /cat 

avrov a?ro TOV oXov /car' ISiav, 



/3a\e row SaKTvXovs avrov ety 
ra cara avrov, /cat TrrJcray ^a- 

V ' ' " Z'i ^ 

TO Tr]s yAcacrarj? aurou, /cat 



EEVISED VERSION. 

(the woman was a Greek, a 26 
Syroplienician by nation,) and 
she besought him "to cast 'the 
demon out of her daughter. 
But Jesus said to her, Let the 27 
children first 'be satisfied ; for 
it is not "right to take the chil- 
dren's bread and cast it to the 
dogs. And she answered and 28 
said, Yes, Lord: yet the dogs 
under the table eat of the chil- 
dren's crumbs. And he said to 29 
her, For this saying, igo ; m the 
demon "hath gone out of thy 
daughter. And "when she 30 
came ''into her house, she found 
the demon gone out, and her 
daughter laid on the bed. And 31 
again, departing from 'the 
borders of Tyre and Zidou, he 
came to the sea of Galilee, 
through the midst of the bor- 
ders of Decapolis. And they 32 
bring to him one deaf, 'having 
an impediment in his speech ; 
and they beseech him to put his 
hand on him. And he took him 33 
aside from "the crowd, and put 
his fingers into his cars, and he 
spit, and he touched his tongue : 



h " to cast ; " 'iva c/?AA#. The preposition & in this verb 
is, as in many similar cases where a preposition in composition 
ia followed by the same preposition before the object of a verb 
without any particular force. The infinitive is often used in the 
E. V. in place of the subjunctive, in constructions like the present. 
It is more concise, and more in accordance with our usus loqucndi, 
while it is equally accurate as to sense. So Wesley, Wakefield, 
Pechy. 

1 " the demon." See ch. 1 : 34, note. 
J " be satisfied." See ch. 6 : 42, note, 
k r ight K aUv. Hob., Wesley, Wakcf., Sharpe. 



i Q O . Xn a y E . Wesley. See ch. 1 : 44, note. 

m " the demon." See ch. 1 : 34. 

" " hath gone out ; " t&W.v&e. See ch. 1 : 38, note. 

" when she came ; " cMcJ.&ovaa. See ch. 1 : 38, note. 

i" " into her house ; " els rov oly.ov avrTjs. Sharpe. Mont., 
Eras, " in clomum suam ; " S. Fr., " dans sa maison." 

1 " the borders." So Matt. 4 : 13 (E. V.) Sec ch. 5 : 17, 
note. 

r " having an impediment in his speech ; " /ioyda?.ot>. The 
participial construction is adopted as concise, and more in accord- 
ance with present usage. 

" the crowd." See ch. 2 : 4, note. 



THE GOSPEL AC CORDING TO MARK. CHAP. VIII. 



61 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

34 And looking up to heaven, 
lie sighed, and saith unto him, 
Ephphatha, that is, Be opened. 

35 And straightway his ears 
were opened, and the string of 
his tongue was loosed, and he 
spake plain. 

36 And he charged them that 
they should tell no man : but the 
more he charged them, so much 
the more a great deal they pub- 
lished it ; 

37 And were beyond measure 
astonished, saying, He hath done 
all things well ; he makotk both 
the deaf to hear, and the dumb to 
speak. 

CHAP. VIII. 

IN those clays the multitude 
being very great, and having 
nothing to eat, Jesus called his 
disciples unto him, and saith unto 
them, 

2 I have compassion on the 
multitude, because they have now 
been with me three days, and have 
nothing to cat : 

3 And if I send them away 
fasting to their own houses, they 
will faint by the way : for divers 
of them came from far. 

4 And his disciples answered 



GREEK TEXT. 

s els rov ovpavov, e'ore- 
e, Kal Xeyei avrw, ' \E(jxpada, 
o ea-ri, AiavoixdrjTt. 35 Kal 
evdecas 8Lr)voixj9r)(rav avrov al 
a/coat- Kal eXvdtj 6 Seoyzos' TTJS 
avrov, Kal eXaXet 6p- 



3 



KOU 



avrols 



iva fj,rj8evL eiTraxnv' ocrov 8e av- 
ros avrols SiecrreXXero, fjiaXXov 



3< 



v7rep7repi(T(rcos Trrjcro'ovTO, Xe- 
yovres, KaXcas iravra "TreTrolrjKe' 
Kal TOVS Ka>(f)ovs iroLel aKOveiv, 
l rovs aAaAow XaXelv. 



CHAP. VIII. 



CKevais ras 

TrapfiroXXov o^Aou ovros, Kal 
e^ovrcov rl (pa-yaxn, TrpocrKaXe- 
cra/iez/os 1 6 'Ir/crovs rovs fj.adrjras 
avrov Xeyei avroLS, 2 



J \ V V 

eTTL TOV 



</ V 

OTt 



rpes Trpoo-fJ-evovcr fj.oi, 
l OVK (-Covert rl (frdycocrr 3 Kal 
eav aTToXvcrci) aiirovs vr/<TTis els 
oiKOv avT&v, eKX.v0r]crovTat, ev 
rfj 68q>' rives yap avr&v /J.aKpo- 
dev yKaort. 4 Kal 



REVISED VERSION. 

and looking up to heaven, 'he 34 
groaned, and saith to him Eph- 
phatha, that is, Be opened. 
And immediately his ears were 35 
opened, and "the bond of his 
tongue was loosed and he spoke 
'plainly. And he charged them 30 
that they should tell no one ; 
but the more he charged them, 
so much the more w a great deal 
they published it; and were 37 
beyond measure astonished, say- 
ing, He hath done all things 
well ; he niakcth both the deaf 
to hear, and the dumb to speak. 

CHAP. VIII. 

IN those days the crowd being 1 
very great, and having nothing 
to eat, "he called his disciples 
b to him, and saith to them, I 2 
have compassion on the crowd, 
because they c havo now remain- 
ed with nic three days, and 
have nothing to cat : and if I 3 
send them away d to their homes 
fasting, they will' faint by the 
way ; for 'some of them f have 
come from far. And his dis- 4 



t " lie groaned ; " EOTWCL^E. So in all other cases in E. V., ex- 
cept James 5 : 9 ("grudge"). Kendrick, Wesley, Dick. Vulg., 
Eras., Beza, Castalio, Fritz., " ingemuit ; " Bretsch., " gemo, in- 
gcmisco." Syr., JllZZ] . Comp. Rom. 8 : 26, v7tE^svTvy//ivei 
arevnyfiote alalijTois. 

u " the bond ; " o Sea/ibs. Kcnd., Pcchy. Vulg., Beza, Eras., 
Castal, " vinculum ; " S. Fr., " le lien." 

v " plainly." This is the proper orthography of the adverb. 
Kend., Pechy. 

w As an alternative rendering, " the more abundantly." 

a " lie." In the Text, Reccpt. 6 'Ljaovs is the nominative. 
This is rejected by Griesb., Scholz, Knapp, Tittmann, Tischend., 
Lachmann, Fritz., Rob. (Harmony.) It is not recognized by the 
Syriac or Vulgate. It is dropped by Wesley, Sharpe, and A. 
Campbell. It was introduced into the text from the parallel, 
Matt. 15 : 32. 

D " to him;" TtiJooxal.Eod/iEvos. See ch. 3 : 13. 

c " have remained ; " TtQaaiievovai. Rob. A literal render- 



ing by the present tense violates our idiom. The present tense 
in the N. T. is often used in narrating past transactions, and this 
too where there is no attempt at graphic description. When a 
continued state is described, the present includes in itself the idea 
of the perfect or imperfect. Kiiliner, $255 (Rem. 1). Trollope, 
\ 50, obs. 5. 

d " to their homes ; " els oly.ov avraJv. Kendrick, Sharpe, 
Belg., " naa haar huis." " Own" is omitted here, because Bagster 
has avTcuv. Different editions of the Text. Recept. differ as to 
the spiritus. Mont, and Wilson agree with Bagster, while Eras- 
mus and the Polymicriau have avrcar. So Rob. (Harmony), 
Scholz, Kuapp, and Tittmann have avrtu>>. The E. V. has fol- 
lowed Tyndale. There is no emphasis or antithesis which de- 
mands aurajv. I insert this marginal note, or, according to some 
copies, " their own." De Wctte, " nach Hause." 

c " some ; " nves. Kcnd., Sharpe, Campbell, Thorn., Wakef. 
" Divers " is obsolete. 

f " have come." Thorn. Instead of the reading of Bagstor 



52 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. VIII. 



KING JAMBS' VERSION. 

him, From whence can a man 
satisfy these men with bread here 
in the wilderness ? 

5 And he asked them, How 
many loaves have ye? And they 
said, Seven. 

6 And he commanded the peo- 
ple to sit down on the ground: 
and he took the seven loaves, and 
gave thanks, and brake, and gave 
to his disciples to set before them; 
and they did set tliem before the 
people. 

7 And they had a few small 
fishes : and be blessed, and com- 
manded to set them also before 
them. 

8 So they did eat, and were 
filled : and they took up of the 
broken meat that was left, seven 
baskets. 

9 And they that had eaten were 
about four thousand : and he sent 
them away. 

10 And straightway he entered 
into a ship with his disciples, and 
came into the parts of Dalmanu- 
tha. 

11 And the Pharisees came 
forth, and began to question with 
him, seeking of him a sign from 
heaven, tempting him. 



7 /cat 



GREEK TEXT. 

aurca ol fjLadrjral avrov, IloOev 
TOVTOVS Swrjarerai rty cade xP~ 
TacraL apTCov err eprj^ias; 5 .Kcu 
fTrepcora O.VTOVS, Jlocrovs 
aprovs; 01 8e elirov 
6 Kal Traprj'yyeiXe rep o^Aa) ava- 
Trecrelv em rr/s yr}S' /cat Aa/3aw 
TOVS evrra aprovs, ev^a^tor^cras' 
e'/cAacre /cat eSidov Tols p.a6rjTa.ls 
avTov, tVa Trapadwcrf /cat irape- 
dr/Kav rca o^Ac 
iydvSta oXlya- /cat 
ehre trapadelvai /cat aura. s e(f)a- 
yov 3e } /cat exopTao-drjcrav /cat 
rjpav Treptcrtreu/iara /cAacr/iaV&)z>, 
eTTTa cnrvplSa?. 9 rjcrav Se ol 
fyayovres o>y reryoa/ctcr^/Atof /cat 
omeXvo-ev avrovs. 

10 7?" \ '/!' ' rt\ > v 

JKLai evUecas e/zpay ety TO 
irXolov yuera TK>V fj.adr)T<5i> aurou, 
ety ra fJ-epr] AaXp.avovdd. 
^rjXdov ol (Papicraioi, /cat 
rjpai>TO (rvtflTelv aura, ^rjTovv- 
rey Trap' avrov o-rjuelov O.TTO TOV 



11 /cat 



REVISED VEESION. 

ciples answered him, B Whcnce 
can B any one satisfy these men 
with bread here in h a desert? 
And he asked them, How many 6 
loaves have ye? And they said, 
Seven. And he commanded c 
the crowd 'to lie down on the 
ground : and he took the seven 
loaves, and gave thanks, and 
broke Wiem, and gave to his dis- 
ciples to set before them; and 
they k set them before the crowd. 
And they had a few small fishes : 7 
and he blessed and commanded 
to set them also before them. 
So 'they ate and m were satis- 8 
lied; and "they took up seven 
baskets of the fragments which 
were left. And Pthosc, who 9 
ate, were about four thousand : 
and he sent them away. And 10 
immediately he entered into 
'the ship with his disciples, and 
came into r the region of Dal- 
manutha. And the Pharisees n 
came forth, and began to ques- 
tion with him, seeking of him a 



rjKa.oi,, Scliolz, Kuapp, Titt., LacYi., and Tiscliendovf have foovot, 
which is probably the true reading. As this verb belongs to the 
pratcritive class, which with the form of the present have the 
signification of preterites, no change would be made in rendering, 
whichever reading is adopted. 

e " Whence ; " HoO-sv. "Wesley, Wakef., Campbell, Send., 
Thorn., Sharpe. S. Pr., " d'ou." 

ts tt an y one . ii Tig _ Robinson, Sharpe. Beza, " quispiam ; " 
Costal., " quisquam ; " Do Wette, " jemaud ; " S. Fr., " on." 

h " a desert ; " ET E^tj/uias. No article should be inserted in 
the Kevision. None employed by Wakef., Thorn., Sharpe. In 
the parallel, Matt. 15 : 33, l^rjfiia is anarthrous. See ch. 1 : 4, 
note. 

1 " to lie down ; " avaTtsaeiv. Sharpe. Vulg., Eras., Mont., 
Castal., " discumbere ; " Beza, " ut discumberent." See ch. G : 40, 
note. 

1 " them." Wesley, Kend., Pechy, Sharpe, Campbell, Wakef., 
Dick. S. Pr., " les." The sentence is imperfect and harsh with- 
out this supplement. 

* " set." " Did " is superfluous, as there is no emphasis. 

" they ate ; " lyayov. Sharpe, Kend., Pechy. See ch. G : 42, 
note. 



m " were satisfied ; " e^o^raad'^aav. Wakef., Kend., Wesley, 
Thorn., Camp., Dick., Rob. See ch. G : 42, note. 

n " they took up seven baskets." Thorn. This is the natural 
order, in our language.. So in the text, 6 : 43, tjqav xlao/taTiav 
ScaSey.a %o<plvovs, and the parallel, Matt. 15 : 37, riqav TO yts^ta- 
aevov TCOV xlaafiarcov, into. anvfjiSas Tt^^stg. 

" of fragments ; " yj.aafidrcov. Wesley, Thorn., Wakelield, 
Dick., Sharpe, Campbell, Rob. So in all instances in E. V., ex- 
cept this, and Matt. 15 : 37. 

P " those, who ate ; " ol tpayovres. Sharpe, Keudrick. Thia 
aorist is most appropriately rendered by the imperfect. Tho 
pluperfect of the E. V. originated in the manducaverant of th<? 
Vulg. In ch. G : 44, ol tpayovres is rendered in the E. V., " they 
that did eat." 

1 " the ship ;" to vdozov. The definite article is employed by 
Wesley, Sharpe, Wakef., Thorn., Kend., Pechy, De Wctte, Belg., 
S. Pr., Iber. See ch. 4 : 1, note. 

r " the region ; " to. fie^rf. Rob., Bretsch., Kend., Campbell. 
Thomson, " district ; " S. Pr., " Ic territoire ; " Luther and Do 
Wette, " die Gegend ; " Iberian, " al distrito ; " Castalio, " trac- 
tus." 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. VIII. 



53 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

12 And he sighed deeply in his 
spirit, and saith, Why doth this 
generation seek after a sign? 
Verily, I say uiato you, There shall 
no sign be given unto this genera- 
tion. 

13 And he left them, and enter- 
ing into the ship again, departed 
to the other side. 

14 Now the disciples had for- 
gotten to take bread, neither had 
they in the ship with them more 
than one loaf. 

15 And he charged them, say- 
ing, Take heed, beware of the 
leaven of the Pharisees, and o/"the 
leaven of Herod. 

16 And they reasoned among 
themselves, saying, It is because 
we have no bread. 

17 And when Jesus knew it, 
he saith unto them, Why reason 
ye, because yc have no bread? 
perceive ye not yet, neither under- 
stand? have yc your heart yet 
hardened? 

18 Having eyes, see ye not? 
and having ears, hear ye not? and 
do ye not remember? 



GREEK TEXT. 
> ~ ty > i 12 ^ 

ovpavov, TreipaQovTes avrov. /ecu 
avaarevd^as T(S Trvev^aTt, avrov 
Xeyeiy Ti 77 yevea avrr} cnjjJieiov 
d/jL^v Xey<a Vfuv, el 
Trj yevea ravrrj o~r)- 

13 TV V ' _1 V v 

JcLc/LL a<peis O.VTOVS, e/z- 
/3ay TrdXiv el? TO irXolov, aTrrjX- 
6ev y ro Trepav. 

14 Kai tTreXdOovTO \ajSeiv dp- 
TOVS, KOL el yu,?? ei>a aprov OVK el- 
fcov fj,eff eavTwv ev rcS TrXotat. 
15 /cat StecrreAAero avrois, Xeyav, 
'Opdre, /SAeVere avro rrjs 
T&V $apiaraia>i> KOL rfjs 
'HpcoSov. 1G Kal 
Trpos dXXrjXovs, XeyovTes, ' OTL 
dpTOVs OVK eyon-ev. 1T Kca yvovs 
o 'Irjarov? Xeyei avTols, Ti 8ia- 
Xoyi^earOe, OTL apTOVs OVK eyeTe; 
voeiTe, ovde o~vvi.eTe; en 
e^ere TTJV KetpSiav 
ov 



18 



KOL cora e^ovTes OVK 
KCU ov /jLvrjfj,oveveTe; 



EEVISED VERSION. 

sign from heaven, 'trying him. 
And 'he groaned deeply in 12 
his spirit, and saith, Why doth 
this generation "seek a sign? 
T Truly I say to you, There shall 
no sign be given to this genera- 
tion. And he left them and 13 
entering into the ship again, 
departed to the other side. 
w And the disciples had forgotten l* 
to take x bread, neither had they 
y but one loaf with them 'in the 
ship. And he charged them, 15 
saying, Take heed, beware of 
the leaven of the Pharisees and 
n of the leaven of Herod. And 16 
they reasoned among them- 
selves, saying, It is because we 
have no bread. And Jesus 17 
knowing it, saith to them, Why 
do ye reason c that it is because 
ye have no bread? do ye not 
yet perceive d nor understand? 
have ye your heart "still 'stupe- 
fied? having eyes, see ye not? 18 
and having ears, hear ye not? 



" trying ; " nst^at,otn:eg. See cb. 1 : 13, note. Kend., Q., 
Peohy, Wakcf., " to try ; " Thorn., " with a view to try." 

t " he groaned deeply ; " av aaravaj-as. Bretsshneider, " ingc- 
misco;" Liddell (in verbo), " to groan aloud ;" Kend., " groaning 
deeply ; " Campbell, " with a deep groan." 'Ava. is intensive. 
See ch. 7 : 34 

" " seek a sign." " After " is dropped as superfluous. Wesley, 
Dick., "Wakef., Thorn, have omitted it. 

r " Truly ; " See ch. 3 : 28, note. 

w "And;" Kal. Sharpe, Pechy. Iber., " i ; " Vulg., Eras., 
" ct ; " Do Wette, " und." 

1 " bread ; " aprovs. While " loaves " would be more literal 
(here and v. 16, 17), the exigentia loci demands that the render- 
ing of the B. V. should be retained. The rendering, " had for- 
gotten to take loaves, and had but one loaf with them," is not in 
harmony with our mode of speaking. 

y "but" (one loaf) ; si fir; (eva. anrov). Dick., Pechy. S. 
Fr., " qu'un seul pain ; " Bretsch., " prater ; " De Wette, " denu 
uur ; " Belg., " dan." 

1 " in the ship." This position of these words is according to 
the text. The whole sentence is thus in harmony with our usus 
loquendi. So Sharpe, Thorn., Campbell, Wakef., Dick., S. Fr., 



De Wette, Belg., "Vulg., Beza, Eras., Iber. The inverted order 
of the E. V. originated with Tyndale. 

a " of." This preposition which marks the genitive of rrjs &. 
ftrjg, is not a supplement, and is improperly italicized in the E. V. 
It corresponds in all respects to the " of " immediately preceding 
(" of the Pharisees "), which is also the sign of the genitive. 

b " knowing ; " yvovs. Wesley, Kendrick, Dickinson, Sharpe, 
Campbell, and Thomson have the participial construction. The 
expression " when Jesus knew," leaves the common reader to infer 
that Jesus learned the fact from information subsequently given. 
S. Fr., " counaissant ; " Belg., " bekenende." 

" that it is." In the sixteenth verse where the text is, on 
SOTOVS am E/.ofiev, a supplement is obviously required. "On, 
indicates that something is necessary, before it, to complete the 
sentence. In the case now before us, the sentence is similar, and 
on has the same force. The thought is, " Why do ye reason 
that I spoke thus, because ye have uo bread ? " Liddell (on.) 
Hoogevcn (on,) III., p. 138. 

d " nor ; " ovSe. Bob. After the negative " not," " nor " 
should be used instead of "neither." Webster, on "Neither." So 
Kend., Wakef., Pechy. 

" still ; " In. Pechy, Bob. So (E. Y.) Eev. 22 : 11. 

' " stupefied ; " ntTtcoQta/j.ivrjv. Kead. See ch. 6 : 52, note. 



54 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MAKE. CHAP. VIII. 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

19 When I brake the five loaves 
among five thousand, how many 
baskets full of fragments took ye 
up? They say unto him, Twelve. 

20 And when the seven among 
four thousand, how many baskets 
full of fragments took ye up ? And 
they said, Seven. 

21 And he said unto them, 
How is it that ye do not under- 
stand? 

22 And he cometh to Beth- 
saida; and they bring a blind 
man unto him, and besought him 
to touch him. 

23 And lie took the blind man 
by the hand, and led him out of 
the town ; and when he had spit 
on his eyes, and put his hands 
upon him, he asked him if he saw 
aught. 

24 And he looked up, and said, 
I see men as trees walking. 

25 After that, he put his hands 
again upon his eyes, and made 
him look up : and he was restor- 
ed, and saw every man clearly. 

26 And he sent him. away to his 
aouse, saying, Neither go into the 



GREEK TEXT. 



19 



f \ ' v a . 

ore TOVS TrevTe apTovs e/cAcccra 
els TOVS TrevTaKto-^LALOvs, TTOQ-OVS 
KO(pLi>ovs TTArjpeis KAacrfJ-aTcov 
fjpare; Aeyovcriv aura), Aco- 
SeKa. 20 Ore Se TOVS eVra 
els TOVS TerpaKLtryiXiovS) TTOCTCOV 
i' TrA^/XM/iara /cAaoyia- 
rjpare; 01 Se ehrov, *jE7rTa. 
21 Kai eXeyev avTois, IlSts ov 



22 Kai epytTai els 
8dv Kai (pepovcriv avTW Tv(p\ov, 
Kai irapaKaXovcnv avrov 'iva av- 
TOV a^rjrat. 23 KC 
vo$ TTJS x t P? TOV 

TTJS KM/J^IS' Kai 



yayev avrov e 

TTTvcra? els TO. o/tytara avTov, em- 

Otis ray yelpas aura), eTrr/pcaTa 

> \ i/ o -. r U \ J 

avTov ei TC pAeTret. KO.I ava- 
/3Ae\]sas eAeye, BXeirco TOVS av- 
Opunrovs, OTL a>s Sevdpa bpii) Trept- 
2u ELTO. iraXw eVe- 
irl TOVS 6(p0aX- 



TO.S 



fj,ovs avTov, 



O,VTOI> 



/cat 



26 ^ ' ' -i ' ^ ' ^ 

Kai. a7reo~TeiA6v avTov eis TOV 
O'IKOV avTOV, Ae-ycov, M^rjSe els 



BEVISED VERSION. 

and do ye not remember ? When 19 
I broke the five loaves among 
s the five thousand, how many 
baskets full of fragments took 
ye up? They say to him, 
Twelve. And when the seven 20 
among h the four thousand, how 
many baskets full of fragments 
took ye up? And they saifl, 
Seven. And he said to them, 21 
How is it that ye do not 
understand? And he cometh to 22 
Bethsaida ; and they bring a 
blind man to him and 'beseech 
him to touch him. And he 23 
took the blind man by the hand, 
and led him out J of the village ; 
and when ho had spit on his 
eyes : he put his hands on him 
and asked him if he saw k any 
thing? And he looked up, and 24 
said, I see men 'like "trees, 
walking. "Then he put his hands 25 
on his eyes again, and made 
him look up : and he was 
restored, and saw every man 
clearly. And he sent him away 26 
to his house, saying, Neither go 



B " the ; " rovs. Sharpe, Dick., Pecliy, Kenrlrick, Thomson, 
Campbell. S. Pr., " les ; " Iber., " los ; " Belg., de ; " De Wotto, 
" die." The article should by all means be retained, as the noun 
is definite. Compare ch. 6 : 41, and 8 : 6. 

u the ; " TOUS. Sharpe. Dick., G. Camp., Thorn., Kend. S. 
Pr., " les ; " Iber., " los ; " Belg., " de ; " De Wctte, " die." See 
last note. 

1 " beseech ; " naoay.a).ovaiv. Wesley, Pechy, Wakef. The 
verb is Tendered in the present by Thorn, and Sharpe also. It 
should be put in the same tense with the equivalent of rp^ovaiv. 
Eras., " obsecrant ; " Do Wctte, " bitten." The rendering of the 
B. V. originated in that of the Vulgate, " adducunt et roga- 
bant." 

) " of the village ; " TIJS y.coii^s. Kend., Sharpe, Pechy, Wakc- 
teld. Vulg., Mont., Eras., Bcza, " vicum ; " Hob. (in vcrbo), 
' village, hamlet, country-town." The word occurs twcnty-scvcu 



times in the N. T., and is rendered " village 1 ' seventeen times in 
the E. V. 

k " any thing ; " n. Sharpe, Kend., Dick., Wakef., Thomson. 
" Aught " is obsolete. 

i " like ; " us. Robinson. So (E. V.) Matt. 6 : 29 ; 28 : 3. 
John 7 : 46. Acts 8 : 32. In constructions like the present, 
" like " is much more frequently employed than " as," both in con- 
versation and writing. 

m As " trees " (SlmS(>ci) is joined with " men," not with 
" walking" (Ttc^fnarovvrns), a comma is placed after it. Bloom- 
field remarks, " I sec men as trees, walking," i. c., " I distinguish 
men from trees only by their walking." So Campbell's render- 
ing is, " men, whom I distinguish from trees only by their walk- 
ing." 

" then ; " slra. Kend., Sharpe, Wesley, Wakcfield, Rob., 
Liddell. 



THE GOSPEL ACCOEDING TO MAEK. CHAP. VIII. 



55 



KING JAMBS' VERSION. 

town, nor tell it to any in the 
town. 

27 And Jesus went out, and his 
disciples, into the towns of Ce- 
sarea Philippi: and by the way 
he asked his disciples, saying unto 
them, Whom do men say that I 
am? 

28 And they answered, John 
the Baptist : but some say, Elias ; 
and others, One of the prophets. 

29 And he said unto them, But 
whom say ye that I am? And Pe- 
ter answereth and saith unto him, 
Thou art the Christ. 

30 And he charged them that 
they should tell no man of him. 

31 And he began to teach them, 
that the Son of man must suffer 
many things, and be rejected of 
the elders, and of the chief priests, 
and scribes, and be killed, and 
after three days rise again. 



GREEK TEXT. 

, /JL7)8e 



/cat 



etVat , 



'' T V 

jSTat e^rjXdev 6 'Ttjaovs /cat 

ot fjLa6rjTcu avTov ety ray Kco/J.as 
Kaiarapeias r?}y (PiXiTnrov 

ei> Tri bSw eV?? 
t i i 

O.VTOV, Aeycuz/ auroty, Tiva. 
Xeyovcrtv ol avOptoiroi. 
28 01 de aTreKpldrjcrav, 
TOV jBaTTTicrTr/v /cat aAAot ' 
av aAAot 5e eVa rc5f 

Of) -r-r \ >\-v/ J'Nt f\f* 

K.O.L O.VTOS Aeyet aurots*, Jr yu,cty 
5e rtVa /^.e Aeyeve elvai; 'ATTO- 
$ 8e o ZTeV/Joy Ae'yet aur, 

V 9 t -T7- ' 30 7^- V 3 ' 

y et o A/Jtcrroy. Aat eTrert- 
fArjcrev auroty, tVa /a^Seyt Aeycoo-t 
7re/3t aurou. 

31 jKat rjp^aTO SiSdcTKeiv av- 
rouy, ort 5ft roz> utoy roO dv6pa>- 
TTOV TroXXa Tradeiv, /cat 
fjLaaOTJvai, avro rc5v 
/cat apxiepecav /cat 
/cat aTTOKTavdrjvai, /cat /xera 



REVISED VERSION. 

into "the village, nor tell it 'to 
any one in "the village. And 27 
r Jcsus and his disciples went 
out into 'the villages of Cesarea 
Philippi : and, 'on the way, he 
asked his disciples, saying to 
them, "Who do men say that I 
am? And they answered, John 28 
v tho Iinmerscr; w and Bothers, 
Elijah ; but others, one of the 
prophets. And he saith to 29 
them, But ^who say ye that I 
am? And Peter answering saith 
to him, Thou art z thc Anointed. 
And he charged them that they 30 
should tell "no one "concerning 
him. And he began to teach 31 
them, that the Son of man must 
suffer many things, and be re- 
jected b by the elders, and "the 
chief priests and scribes, and 
d bo put to death, and after three 



" the village." See v. 23, note. 

P " to any one ; " rivl. Wakef., Sliarpe, Thorn., Dickinson. 
"Any," when used alone (as it is here by the E. V.), conveys the 
idea of plurality, and is understood by English readers as equiva- 
lent to " any persons" (or " things"). 

1 " the village." See v. 23, note. 

r "Jesus and his disciples went out." Pcchy. This change 
from the more literal phraseology of the E. V. is made in accord- 
ance with our usus loquendi. The same phraseology occurs in 
De Wette, " Jesus und seine Jungcr giugeu himveg." Dick., 
" Jesus and his disciples went out." As an alternative rendering, 
" Jesus went out with his disciples." So Thorn., G-. Camp., Wake- 
field. Span., " T salio Jesus con sus discipulos." 

" the villages ; " ras xcofias. See v. 23, note. 

" on the way ; " lv rrj 08$, Kend., Pechy, Wakef., " on the 
road." This idiomatic phrase presents the thought, and is in 
harmony with our mode of speaking. 

" Who ; " Tiva. Kend., Thorn., Pechy, Camp. " Whom " 
is uugrammatical. 

T " the Immerser ; " T w Baitnar^v. A. Camp. Sec ch. 6 : 14, 
note. Iber., " el Sumergidor ; " Luther, De Wette, " der Tivufer ; " 
Belg., " do Dooper." 

* " and ; " xal Kend., Thorn., Sharpe. Eras., Bcza, " ct ; " 
S. Fr., " ct ; " De Wcttc, " und ; "' Belg., " cndc ; " Iber., " i ; 
Ital., " ed." 



x " others ; " SM.oi. Wiclif, Sharpe, Kend. S. Fr., " d'au- 
tres ; " De Wette, " andere ; " Span, and Iber., " otros ; " Ital., 
" altri." 

i " who." See v. 27, note. 

1 " the Anointed ; " 6 XQIOTOS. This word is here evidently 
an appellative, like the Hebrew tr^S:!"!. It should, therefore, bo 
translated, not transferred. This is its use generally, in the 
Evangelists. In the Epistles, on the contrary, it is generally a 
proper name. To substitute the Hebrew " Messiah " for 
" Christ," is to introduce a less familiar word, without affording 
the reader any light from etymology. Rob., " the Anointed ; " 
Bretsch., " undus a Deo." See Ps. 2 : 2, iniJa (E. V.) " his 
Anointed ; " Sept., rov XQIOTOV avrov. Acts 10 : 38, 'It;aovi> 
TOV ctTtb Na^a^'er, cas ey^iaev avrbv o Qebs HvEvfian 'Ayi(i> nal 
Svvdfisi. 

* " no one ; " ftrjSsvl. Sharpe, Thorn., Kcudrick, Pechy, Bob. 
Mont., " ncmini ; " Beza, " null! ; " De Wette, " niemandem." 

aa "concerning;" ne^l. Camp., Ecnd., Wakef. Often in E.Y. 

b " by ; " uitb (cum genit.) AVcsley, Wakef., Dick., Keud., 
Pechy, Thorn. 

There is no necessity for the supplementary " of," in the E. 
V. It is not employed by Sharpe, Wesley, Kend., Thomson, or 
Pechy. 

d " be put to death ; " ajtoy.ravO'rjvai. Robiusou (in loco, 



56 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MAKE. CHAP. VIII. 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

32 And lie spake that saying 
openly. And Peter took him, and 
began to rebuke him. 

33 But when he had turned 
about, and looked on his disciples, 
he rebuked Peter, saying, Get 
thce behind me, Satan: for thou 
savourest not the things that be of 
God, but the things that be of 
men. 

34 And when he had called the 
people unto him with his disciples 
also, he said unto them, Whoso- 
ever will come after me, let him 
deny himself, and take up his 
cross, and follow me. 

35 For whosoever will save his 
life, shall lose it ; but whosoever 
shall lose his life for my sake and 
the gospel's, the same shall save 
it. 

36 For what shall it profit a 




GREEK TEXT. 

fjfjiepa? dvao-rrjvai' 32 /cat irap- 
TOV Xoyov eAaAet. _5Tat 
aurov 6 JTe'rpoy 
aur<. 33 6 6"e 
eVrtcrrpa0e{y, /cat i8a>v rouy /^a- 
aurou, eVert/AT^cre ra> ZTe- 
t, Xeycov, ' YTraye oTricrca /iou, 
ort ou typovely ra roi) 
', aAAa ra TCOV avOpcoircav. 
Kal vr/)ocr/caAecra/zefoy roz/ 
6')(Aoy cruy ro?y /xa^raty aurou, 
L7Ti> auroty, OCTTLS ^eAet OTTICTCO 
IULOV eXdeii', a7rapvr]o~ao~dco e'au- 
roy, /cat apaTca TOV crTavpov au- 
rou, /cat a/coAou^etrw yiiot. 3o oy 
yap av ^e'A^ r^ ^v^rjv aurou 
(T(5o-at, aTroAe'cret aur^f. oy 5' 
a^ aTToAeV?; r7;z> ^Isvfflv aurou 
evK.ev e'/L/.ou /cat rou euayyeAtou, 
ouroy cra>o~ei avTrjv. rt yap 



REVISED VERSION. 

days rise again. And he spoke 32 
"the saying 'plainly. And 
Peter took him 'aside, and be- 
gan to rebuke him. But when sa 
he had ""turned round and look- 
ed on his disciples, he rebuked 
Peter, saying, 'Get behind me, 
Satan: for thou 'favorest not 
"the things of God, but Hhe 
things of men. And when he 34 
had called the crowd 'to Mm 
with his disciples, "he said to 
them, Whoever will come after 
me, let him deny himself, and 
take up his cross, and follow 
me. For "whoever would save 35 
his life, "will lose it ; but who- 
ever shall lose his life for my 
sake and the gospel's, p he q will 
save it. For what r will it pro- 3 
fit a man "if he should gain the 



So (E..V-) Matt. 14 : 5. Mark 14 : 1. Luke 
18 : 33. John 12 : 10 ; 18 : 31. 

e " the saying." Pechy. Some Grammarians have said that 
it is allowable to render the article by the demonstrative, for the 
sake of perspicuity. Such cases, however, arc rare, and can be 
justified only when there is an emphasis. There is no necessity 
in this instance for departing from the usual rendering. The 
translation of Bcza, " cum scrmouem," influenced the early Eng. 
interpreters. 

f " plainly ; " jra^/;ai'. Rob. (in loco.) Pechy, Newcome, 
"Wakef., and Dick., " with great plainness." JJa^o^aia is not 
employed here in the sense of " openly " as contrasted to " secretr 
ly," but to signify " free from obscurity, distinctly, clearly," as in 
John 10 : 24, " If thou be the Christ tell us plainly " nafi^aia. 
So John 16 : 29. Bloomf. (N. T.), "plainly," "without any 
figure of speech ; " Ibcr., " con claridad." 

6 " aside." Tyndale, Cranmer, Geneva, Wakcficld, Kcndrick, 
Campbell, Thorn. S. Fr., " a part." Eob., on nooolafipavia, 
says : " With ace. of persons, to take to oneself, to take by the 
hand and dvaw aside." Hence, De Wettc, " nahm ihu Petrus bei 
der Hand." Belg., " Pctrns hem het zich gcnomen hebbende." 
Bloomf. (on parallel, Matt. 1C : 22), " taking him aside, q. d., by 
the hand, an action naturally accompanying advice, remonstrance, 
or censure." 

i " turned round ; " faioTgayjeis. So ch. 5 : 30. Sharpe. 
" Bound " is more harmonious than " about." 



' " Get behind me ;" Tit aye bniato ftov. Kendrick. Vulg., 
" vadc retro me ; " Belg., " Gaat henen achter mij ; " De Wctte, 
" Wciche von mir." Heb. N. T., i^inK i=X ab. " Oet " is no 
longer used as a reflexive verb. 

J "favorest;" ^^orsis. Rob. (in loco, tpiiovito}, "to favor, 
to set the mind and affections upon." " To savor " has nearly tho 
same sense (or, more strictly, " to relish"), but it is obsolete. As 
an alternative, " thou rcgardest." 

k!t " the things of God the things of men ; " ra TOV OEOV 
TO. tiov av&qamcov. AVesley, "\Vakef., Pechy, Campbell, Thorn., 
Kend. " That " and " be," after " things," are superfluous. 

i " to him." See ch. 3 : 13, note. 

m " Also " is an unnecessary supplement, in the E. T. It has 
been dropped by Sharpe, Pechy, Dick. It was borrowed from 
Tyndale, and was probably derived from the rendering of Bezu, 
" quum ad so vocasset tunuam una. cum discipulis suis. " 

" " whoever would ; " Ss av \)'c}.rj. Pechy, Dick. 

" will lose ; " anoUoei, Sharpe. 

f " he ; " OVTOS. The force of this demonstrative may often 
be properly presented by " he," pronounced with emphasis. It is 
rendered by " he," " she," etc. (E. V.) Matt. 13 : 22, 23. Luke 
1 : 32 ; 20 : 28. John 4 : 47. Acts 3 : 10, etc. 

1 " will save ; " acaaei. This language is regarded as a simple 
declaration of that which is to take place in the future. Hence, 
" will " is substituted for " shall." So Sharpe, Dick. 

r " will it profit ; " d>cpe).r,aei, Wakef., Thorn., Sharpe. 
" if he should gain ; " Lav xe^Sijar;. Dick. 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. IX. 



57 



KING JAMBS' VERSION. 

man, if he shall gain the whole 
world, and lose his own soul ? 

87 Or what shall a man give in 
exchange for his soul ? 

38 Whosoever therefore shall 
be ashamed of me, and of my 
words, in this adulterous and sin- 
ful generation ; of him also shall 
the Son of man be ashamed, when 
he cometh in the glory of his 
Father with the holy angels. 

CHAP. ix. 

AND he said unto them, Verily, 
I say unto you, That there be 
some of them that stand here 
which shall not taste of death, till 
they have seen the kingdom of 
God come with power. 

2 And after six days, Jesus 
taketh with him Peter, and James, 
and John, and leadeth them up 
into an high mountain apart by 
themselves ; and he Avas trans- 
figured before them. 

3 And his raiment became shin- 
ing, exceeding white as snow ; so 
as no fuller on earth can white 
them. 



GREEK TEXT. 

TOV KOO~fJLOV oXoV, KOL (flfJU.0)- 

a " v I N ' " 37 * ' 

ay TTJV YV^rjv avTOv; 77 TL 

avOpcairos avTaXXayi^a 

' " 38 - s \ * 

av 



O")(vv0r] fj,e /cat row e//,ouy Xoyovs 
sv TTJ yevea ravrrj ry fiot^aXidi 
/cat afjiapTcoXa), /cat o vio? TOV 
av0pa>7rov 7raio-xyvdrjo~eTaL av- 

\ (/ >/. /i > " S> ' / " 

TOV, OTO.V eAi777 ev Trj oo^rj TOV 
Trarpos avTOV jj.Ta Tcav ayyeXuiv 
TU>V ay'uav. 

CHAP. IX. 

Kai e'Aeyez/ auroty, 'A/jbijv Ae- 
ya> vfjuv, OTL etcrt Tives T>V cade 
eaTr/KOTcav, omz>ey ou (JLT) yeu- 
crcovTai OavaTov, ecoy av I'Scocrt 
Trjv /SacrtAetaz/ TOV Oeov eX.r)Xv- 
Oviav eV dvva^eu 

2 Kai fj-eff r)[J.epas et; Trapa- 
ei o 'Irjcrov? TOV HeTpov 

i TOV 'laKcofiov /cat TOV 'Icoav- 
vt]v, /cat ava(j)epei OVTOVS ety opos 
/car' Idiav JJLOVOVS' /cat 



3 /cat ra lfj.a.Tia avTov kyivero 

j Aeu/ca Xiav d> 
Ota 



ys 1 eVt TTJS yrfS ov dv- 



REVISED VERSION. 

whole world, and lose 'his 
"soul ? or what will a man give ST 
as a T ransom for his "soul. For 38 
whoever shall be ashamed of 
me, and of my words, in this 
adulterous and sinful genera- 
tion ; of him also w will the Son 
of man be ashamed, when he 
cometh in the glory of his 
Father with the holy angels. 

CHAP. IX. 

AND he said to them, "Truly l 
I say to you, That there are 
some of b those standing here, 
who e will not taste of death, till 
they have seen the kingdom of 
God come with power. And 2 
after six days, Jesus taketh 
d with him Peter, and James, 
and John, and leadeth them.up 
into a high mountain apart by 
themselves ; and he was trans- 
figured before them. And his 3 
"garments became shining, ex- 
ceedingly white, f like snow; 
s such as no fuller on earth can 



t " his ; " avrov. Pechy, Sharpe, Dick., Camp., Wakef. 

uu " soul ; " yv-/.fii>. Kenclrick and some others fender 
]% " life," here and in v. 37, thus giving the tyoi'd tlie same force, 
which it has in v. 35. Although I believe the E. Y. is accurate, 
still I place " or life " in the margin of v. 36 and 37. Compare 
v. 38. John 12 : 25. 



T "ransom;" avTattayfm. Bloomfield (Annotat.), Thomson, 
Campbell. Do "Wette, " Losegeld." Geo. Campbell remarks on 
this wprd: "We ransom what by law, war, or accident is forfeited 
and in the power of another, though we may still be in posses- 
sion ; but we always exchange what we have for what we have 
not. If a man's life be actually taken, it is too late for barter- 
ing." Bretsch. (avrnUayfia, in loco), " Locutio deprompta est 
ex redemtione servorum, et avrattay/ta cst pretium redemtionis, 
liberatiouis a morte." Tyndale, Cran., Genevan, " to redeem his 
soul again." 

w " will be ashamed ; " faaiozuvO'fjaeTcu, Kend., Dickinson, 
Camp Sharpe, Wakef. 



a " Truly." See ch. 3 : 28, note. 

b " those standing ; " rear EOTJJXOTIOV. Kend., Thorn., Camp., 
Pechy. 

" will not taste ; " ov faj yevacovrat. Sharpe, Wakefield, 
Dick. As this is the language of prediction, " will" is the proper 
auxiliary. 

'- " with him." As jtaqa. in composition conveys the idea of 
' with " or " to," the equivalent of itaga should not be italicized 
as a supplement. Compare ch. 3 : 13, note. 

e " garments ; " ra Ifiaria. Wesley, Kend., Campbell, Dick., 
Pechy, Eheims, Eob. So (E. V.) Matt. 21 : 8 ; 23 : 5 ; 27 : 35. 
Mark 11 :-7, etc. 

f " like ; " cos. Kend., Wakef., Dick. See ch. 8 : 24, note. 

B " such as ; " ola. Wesley, Dick., Kend., Eob. Bretsch., 
" qualis ,-" S. Pr., " tels que ; " Span, and Iber., " cuales ; " Itol., 
" tali ; " Vulg., Mont., Beza, " qualia." As ola is elliptical for 
ola l/ia-cia, the addition of " them " at the end of the verse is 
unnecessary. 



58 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. IX. 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

4 And there appeared unto 
them Elias, with Moses : and they 
were talking -with Jesus. 

5 And Peter answered and said 
to Jesus, Master, it is good for us 
to be here : and let us make three 
tabernacles ; one for thee, and one 
for Moses, and one for Elias. 

6 For he wist not what to say : 
for they Avere sore afraid. 

7 And there was a cloud that 
overshadowed them : and a voice 
came out of the cloud, saying, This 
is my beloved Son : hear him. 

8 And suddenly, when they had 
looked round about, they saw no 
man any more, save Jesus only 
with themselves. 

9 And as they came down from 
the mountain, he charged them 
that they should tell no man what 
things they had seen, till the Son 
of man were risen from the dead. 

10 And they kept that saying 



GREEK TEXT. 

varat Aeu/coVat. 4 /cat a)(j)dri 
ai/Tols 'HXias crvv -Meocret, /cat 
crvXXaXovvTes T<p ' 



5 /cat airoKpiOeis 6 Herpos Aeyet 
TO> 'Irjo-ov, 'Pa/3/3t, KaXov *. 
df code eivai' /cat 



o~ol 



/cat 



.(TKTf]vas 

" ' ^ ' TT\ II fi /"I ' 

cret [juav, /cat tAia fjuav. Uv 
yap f]8eL TL XaXqarr)- rjarav 'yap 
l/c0o/3ot. 7 /cat syevf.ro vefytXrj 
ycra avroty /cat ^A^e 
rj e/c TT)$ vecpeXr)?, Xeyovara, 



cTTLV VLOS fJLOV 

avTOV a/couere. 8 



ou/cert 

ouSeW eldov, aAAa TOV ' 
fJLOVOv pet)' eavTcov. 9 
vovT(av 5e avrwv avro TOV bpovs, 
&ecrretAaro avTols Iva fjLrjdevl 
SirjyrjcrcovTai a, el8oi> } et pr] OTO.V 
6 vios TOV av6punrov e/c veKptov 

' "10^^^ / > / 

avaarrr). /cat TOV A.oyov ei<pa- 



EEVISED VERSION. 

h whiten. And there appeared 4 
to them Elijah, with Moses: 
and they were talking with Je- 
sus. And Peter 'answering, 6 
'saith to Jesus, k Rabbi, it is 
good for us 'to remain here : 
and let us make three ""booths ; 
one for thee, and one for Moses, 
and one for Elijah. For he 6 
"knew not what to say: for 
they were "greatly terrified. 
And P there came a cloud which 7 
overshadowed them; -and a 
voice came out of the cloud, 
saying, This is my beloved Son : 
hear him. And suddenly, 'on 8 
looking round, r they no longer 
saw any one, "except Jesus 
alone with themselves. And as 9 
they came doAvn from the moun- 
tain, he charged them that they 
'should relate "to no one v what 
they had seen, till the Son of 
man w should have risen from 
the dead. And they kept that 10 



u " whiten ; " ievxavett. Pcchy, Kcndrick, Wesley, Thomson, 
Sharpe. " AVhite " is no longer used as a verb. 

1 " answering ; " anoy.qt&els. Kend., Wesley. S. Fr., " pre- 
nant la parole ; " Span., Iber., " tomaudo la palabra." 

3 " saith ; " Uyet. Kend. 

k " Eabbi." This Hebrew title (literally, " Great One ") lias 
no proper equivalent in our language. Eob. remarks : " In Matt. 
23 : 8, it is explained by xa&tjyqTqs in John 1 : 38, by StSday.a- 
Aos in reference to its use as a title, rather than to signification." 
It is deemed best, in conformity to the general usage in the E. V., 
to transfer this word. The Apostles were charged not to receive 
this title, Matt. 23 : 7, 8. So Pechy, Camp., Sharpe. 

i " to remain ; " elvai. Bloomfleld on Matt. 17 : 4 (N. T.) 
Dick., Wakef., " to abide ; " Campbell, " to stay." 

m " booths ; " amjvns. Bloomfield on Matt. 17 : 4, " Booths 
composed of branches of trees, such as were hastily raised for 
temporary purposes by travelers, and such as were raised at the 
feast of tabernacles. Campbell, Dickinson. "Booths" occurs in 
(B. V.) Gen. 33 : 17. Levit. 23 : 42, 43. Neh. 8 : 14, 16. In all 
these cases, the Sept. has axrjvij. Rob., " Booths, as built of green 
boughs and the like, re booth." 

D " knew ; " ySet. Kend., Wesley, Sharpe, Wakef. " Wist " 
is obsolete. 

" greatly terrified ; " Zxyopoi. Eob., Thorn., " exceedingly 



terrified." 'JEx is intensive. " Sore " is obsolete. Bretschneider, 
" terrore perculsus." Campbell has " so terrified." 

P " there came ; " lyevero. Wesley, Kend., Thorn., Campbell. 
This is a common rendering of this verb (in the E. V.) where it 
has the sense of fieri, " to come into existence," " to become any 
thing." See Eob. Luther, " cs kam ; " Belg., " daar kwaam ; " 
Vulg., Eras., " facta est ; " Iber., " vino (una nube)." 

i " on looking round ; " 7tiqip).eya[tevoi. Pechy, Kend. 

r " they no longer saw any one ; " omin ovSwa elSov. Kend., 
Dick. S. Fr., " ils no vircnt plus personne ; " Beza, Eras., " ngn 
amplius viderunt quemquam." 

8 " except ; " atta. This particle is used for aM jj, " other 
than," " except." Bloomf. (N. T.) Eob. (att' TJ.) Kendrick, 
" but ; " S. Fr., " quo ; " Iber., " sino ; " De Wettc, " sondcrn." 

i " should relate ; " Sirjy^aoivrat. Kend., Dick., " to relate." 
As this verb has the sense of narrating, declaring in detail, " re- 
late " is an appropriate rendering. It is thus distinguished from 
other verbs, which are translated " to tell " in the E. V. Vulg., 
Beza, Castal., " narrarent ; " S. Fr., " raconter." 

u " to no one ; " /uijSsvl. Keudrick, Pechy, Wakef., Sharpe. 
Beza, " nemiui ; " Vulg., " (no) cuiquam ; " Castal., " (ne) cui ; " 
Iber., " nadie ; " S. Fr., " ne a personne." 

v "what;" a. Kend., Campbell, Dick., Sharpe, Thomson, 
Wakef. S. Fr., " ce quo." 

w " should have risen ; " (oTav)dvaoTfi. The aorist subj. 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. IX. 



59 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

with themselves, questioning one 
with another what the rising from 
the dead should mean. 

11 And they asked him, saying, 
Why say the scribes that Elias 
must first come ? 

12 And he answered and told 
them, Elias verily cometh first, 
and restoreth all things ; and how 
it is written of the Son of man, 
that he must suffer many things, 
and be set at nought. 

13 But I say unto you, That 
Elias is indeed come, and they 
have done unto him whatsoever 
they listed, as it is written of 
him. 

14 And when lie came to his 
disciples, he saw a great multitude 
about them, and the scribes ques- 
tioning -\vith them. 

15 And straightway all the 
people, when they beheld him, 
were greatly amazed, and running 
to him, saluted him. 



GREEK TEXT. 

Tr)(rav irpos eavrovs, o- 
TL earn TO, e/c 



11 Kai l7rf}pcoT(av avrov, Xtyov- 
rey, ' On Xeyovmv ol ypap.ij.a- 
T6i? } oTi 'HXiav Set e'A$etV Trpat- 
TOV ; 12 *0 8e airoKpidels, ehrev 
avrois, 'HXlas [Jiev eXQcov irp&- 
TOV, aTTOKadLCTTa irdvTa.' /cat Trot? 
ytypaTrTou eVt TOV viov TOV dv- 
0pco7Tov } ii>a TToXXa irdOr) 
eov8evc>dfj. 13 aAAa Xeyco v 
on Kai 'SXiaf eXrjXvde, Kai eVot- 
rjcrav avrco ocra rjdeXrjo'av, 
yeypaTrrat, eV avrov. 

u Kai iXdwv irpos TOVS 
ray, dSev o^Xov TroXvv Trepl av- 
rouy, Kai ypafJifJiaTtiS crvtflTovv- 
ras auroty. 15 /cat ev6ea>s Tray 6 
o^Aoy I8a)v avTov, 
/cat 



REVISED VERSION. 

saying x to themselves, question- 
ing with one another what that 
meant, To rise from the dead. 
And they asked him, saying, U 
"Why say the aeribes, that Eli- 
jah must first come? And lie 12 
answered and z said to them, 
Elijah "indeed cometh first, and 
restoreth all things, and how it 
is written of the Son of man, 
that he must suffer many things, 
and b be despised. But I say to 13 
you, that Elijah c hath "both 
come and "that they have done 
to him whatever f they would, 
as it is written of him. And 14 
when he came to e his disciples, 
he saw a great crowd about 
them, and the scribes question- 
ing with them. And h imme- 15 
diately all the crowd, when 
they beheld him, were greatly 
amazed, and 'running to him, 



with orav is equivalent to our second flit, or the futurum cx- 
actum of the Latin. Buttra., g!39 (m. 16). Winer, g 35 (8. b. 2). 
As an alternative reading (though less exact), " had risen." 

x " to themselves ; " nobs EO.VTOVS. The idiom of our language 
demands "to" in this case, after "kept." So Rob. (in loco), 
xoaTEco, " what that meant, To rise from the dead," rl Ion TO, 
ex vsy.qcov avaaTtjvai. Pechy. 

The question with the Apostle was, What did the language of 
Jesus signify, when he spoke of his own resurrection from the 
dead ? What did he mean by the saying, " To rise from the dead ? " 
Tlon has here the sense of " to mean " or " signify," and may be 
properly rendered by the imperfect tense. Eob. (tori.) To is 
elliptical for to ^/;,n. Bloomfield (in loco) says, " what Jesus 
meant by rising from the dead," " they (i. e. the Apostles) did 
not question the general resurrection, .which all but the Saddu- 
cees believed." Vulg., " quid esset : Cum a mortuis resurrexerit." 
Mont., " quid est, Ex mortuis resurgere ? " Eras., " quid esset 
hoc quid dixerat, E mortuis resurgere." Iber., " que seria cso do 
resuscitar do entre los mucrtos." De Wctte, " Was heisst das : 
Von den Todten auferstehen ? " 

y "Why;" "Oct. The difficulty presented by this particle 
has long attracted the attention of critics and interpreters. 
Numerous conjectural readings founded on the supposed incuria 
scribanun, have been suggested and rejected. No satisfactory 
result has yet been reached. Under these circumstances, I do 
not disturb the rendering of the E. V. I believe, however, that 
tl.is is a case when on is elliptical, and that some short phrase 
is understood before on, so that the thought is substantially, 



" Why is it that the scribes say," etc. See Hoogeven, on, III. 
p. 138. This must be regarded as another conjecture, Ex. gr. ti 
Ion on, 

1 " said ;" elnsv. Wakef., Thorn., Sharpe, Dick. This is the 
usual rendering of the verb in the E. V. 

* " indeed ; " ftsv. Elendrick, Pechy, Wakef., Dick., Sharpe, 
Thorn. Mont., Beza, Eras., Castal., " quidem." 

b " be despised ; " El-ovSevca&fj. Eob. Campbell, " be con- 
temned." " To set at nought " is obsolete. 

c " hath come ; " ll^vO-E. Thorn. There is no necessity for 
departing from the usual signification of the perfect. Beza, 
Eras., " venisse." See ch. 1 : 38, note. 

a both and ; " y.aly.al. Eob. (xal.) Wakefield, Pechy. 
Many later Eng. translators overlook the first xal. 

e " that." Wakef. Our idiom demands this supplement. S. 
Pr., " et qu'ils lui ont fait," etc. 

f " they would ; " rj&Efyaav. This is a common reading of some 
past tenses of the verb, in the E. V. " To list " is obsolete, in 
the sense demanded here. As an alternative rendering, " they 
desired." So Pechy, and E. V., Mark 9 : 35. Luke 8 : 20 ; 
10 : 24. John 16 : 19, etc. 

e " his." Tove, the article, is used here in the sense of a pos- 
sessive pronoun ; or, to speak more accurately, it may be properly 
rendered by a possessive in English. Hence, it should not be 
printed as a supplement. Kiihncr, 244. 4. 302. 1. 

h " immediately." Sec ch. 1 : 10, note. 

1 " running to him ;" nooaroE^ovTss. As " to " is the equiva- 
lent of Ttobs, it should not be italicized. See ch. 3 : 13, note. 



60 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. IX. 



KING JAMES' VERSMN. 

16 And lie asked the scribes, 
What question ye with them? 

17 And one of the multitude 
answered and said, Master, I have 
brought unto thee my son, which 
hath a dumb spirit ; 

18 And wheresoever he taketh 
him, he teareth him; and he 
foameth and gnasheth with his 
teeth, and piueth away ; and I 
spake to thy disciples that they 
should cast him out, and they 
could not. 

19 He answereth him, and 
saith, faithless generation, how 
long shall I be with you? how 
long shall I suffer you? Bring 
him unto me. 

20 And they brought him unto 
him: and when he saw him, 
straightway the spirit tare him; 
and he fell on the ground, and 
wallowed, foaming. 

21 And he asked his father, 
How long is it ago since this came 
unto him? And he said, Of a 
child. 



avTov. 



GREEK TEXT. 

Tfi \ s t 

/cat 



\ 

TOVS 



, TL (ru^retre irpos 
avrovs; 17 j&Tat ajroKptdeis els 
e/c TOV o^Aou, ewre, ZltSacr/caAe, 
TOV V'LOV JJLOV irpos ere, 



~ v\ -. 18 v 

irvevp.a aAaAov. /cat 

OTTOV av OLVTOV /caraAcCjSr;, 
avTov /cat afypiftei, /cat 
TOVS oSovTas avTOV, /cat 
rar /cat ebrov rots fJLadrjTals arov 
"iva. avTo KJ3aXcacn } /cat OUK 'lo-%v- 

IO/^R\J /i v > 

arav. U oe aTTOKpiaeLs avTW, 

Aeyct, ' fl yevta aTrtaToy, ecoy 
Trore Trpos vfjLas eo-ofjiai; eats 
Trore aye^Ojua 

\ f 

TOV TTpos /xe 

avTov Trpos OLVTOV /cat Idcov av- 

TOV, zvdecos TO TTvev/Jia ecnrdpa^ev 



v/jLcav; (fiepere av- 

9fl TS- \ 

K.O.L 



O.VTOV /cat Treo-aiv eVt TI? 

21 



e/ciAtero a 

pCOTT](T TOV TTOLTepO. O.VTOV, IIo- 
0~OS ~)(P OVO $ ~TLV ) (OS TOVTO y- 

yovev avTw; 1 O 8e ftTre, IJai- 



REVISED VERSION. 

saluted him. And he asked 16 
the scribes, What ] are ye ques- 
tioning with them ? And one 17 
of the crowd answered and said, 
k Teacher, I have brought to 
thee my son, who hath a dumb 
spirit ; and wherever he taketh 18 
him, he 'dasheth him down, and 
he foameth and '"grindeth his 
teeth, and pineth away ; and I 
spoke to thy disciples "to cast 
him out, and they could not. 
And he answereth to them, and 19 
saith, ^unbelieving genera- 
tion, how long shall I be with 
you? how long q shall I bear 
with you? Bring him to me. 
And they brought him to him ; 20 
and when he saw him, immedi- 
ately the spirit r convulsed him ; 
and he fell on the ground, and 
'rolled, foaming. And he asked 21 
his father, How long 'is it since 
this "came on him? And he 



J " ore yc questioning ; " av^rerre. Thomson. Present con- 
tinued action is represented here. Hence this rendering, -which is 
agreeable to our idiom. Compare ovtynovwtas, v. 14. "Wakef. 
has also used the " progressive form " here, " What are ye disput- 
ing ? " Dick., " What are you contending ? " 

k " Teacher ; " 4iSa.oy.ale. Wakef., Thorn., Pechy, Kendrick, 
Dick. De Wette, " Lehrer ; " S. Pr., " Docteur." See ch. 4 : 38, 
note. 

i " dasheth him down ; " gyoaec. Thomson, Kend., " dasheth 
him to the ground ; " Campbell, " dashes him on the ground ; " 
Bob., " to dasli to the ground ; " Yulg., " allidit eum ; " Iber., 
" le tira al suelo ; " De Wette, " wirft er ihn nieder." Euthymius 
(quoted by Pritzschc), TO fieb ovv ^gqst, cfvrl tov y.araftdD.et. 
els yijv. Bloomf. (N. T.), " The true sense is that of the ancient 
versions and commentators, and most modern ones, ' dashes him 
on the ground.' " 

'" "grindeth;" rgi&i. Thorn., Dickinson, Bloomf. (N. T.), 
Campbell, " grinding." Bov%co is the proper word for " gnash," 
and is rendered " gnash" in all cases, in the N. T. Any one, who 
has witnessed the symptoms of spasm, will see the correctness of 
" grindeth." 

11 " to cast him out ; " 'iva. aurp Ixfialfaai. The infinitive con- 
struction is usually the best rendering of the subjunctive with 



iva. It is more concise and familiar in our language. So Wes- 
ley, Wakef., Thorn., Dick., Camp. S. Fr., " de chasser." 

" to them." Instead of airtS (Text. Recept.), Griesbach, 
Scholz, Knapp, Lach., Tittmann, Tisch., Eob. (Harmony), have 
ail-rots. This is the reading followed by the Vulg. It is probably 
the true one. It is adopted by Wesley, Pcchy, Sharpe. 

P " unbelieving ; " aitiaros. Sharpe, Newcome, Pechy, Camp- 
bell. Ibcr., " sin fe ; " De Wette, " unglaubiges ; " Belg., " on- 
geloovig." " Faithless " is ambiguous, as it signifies destitute of 
fidelity, as well as destitute of faith. 

i " shall I bear with you ? " avQo/mi v/tcav ; Kcnd., Pechy, 
Eob. (in loco, au>e%ta.) 

r " convulsed ; " eanaqn^ev. See ch. 1 : 2G, note. 

" rolled ; " ly.vlis-ro. Kcnd., Campbell, Wakef., Dick. De 
Wette, " walzete sicli ; " Belg., " wcltende xich ; " S. Fr., " il se 
roulait ; " Vulg., " volutabatur ; " Beza, " volutabat," etc. ; Bob., 
" to roll oneself (in Mid.) ; " Bretsch.,. " Medium ; volvo me." 
In present usage, " to wallow " signifies to roll in something liquid. 
So (E. V.) 2 Sam. 20 : 12. 2 Pet. 2 : 22. 

t ago " (of the E. V.) is superfluous. It is omitted by Wes- 
ley, Wakef., Camp., Dick., Thorn. It was first employed by 
Tyndale. 

u " came on him ; " yiyovEv nlrto. " On " is substituted for 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. IX. 



61 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

22 And oft-times it hath cast 
him into the fire, and into the 
waters to destroy him : but if thou 
canst do any thing, have compas- 
sion on us, and help us. 

23 Jesus said unto him, If thou 
canst believe, all things are pos- 
sible to him that believeth. 

24 And straightway the father 
of the child cried out, and said 
with tears, Lord, I believe ; help 
thou mine unbelief. 

25 When Jesus saw that the 
people came running together, he 
rebuked the foul spirit, saying 
unto him, Thou dumb and deaf 
spirit, I charge thee, come out of 
him, and enter no more into him. 

26 And the spirit cried, and 
rent him sore, and came out of 
him: and he was as one dead; 



GREEK TEXT. 



22 /cat 7roAAa/ay avrov 
/cat els Trvp e/3aAe i<al els vSara, 

el 3 >/ > / ),-.>!/ 

iz/a airoAecrr) avrov ccAA ei Tt 
Svvacrai, flor/dr/crov r}/iuv } (nrXay- 
XVia-deis e(j> 77/zay. 23 'O Se '/?;- 
(rods emeu avrai, To, el $vva<rat. 
TTio-revcrai, iravra 8vvara TW TTI- 
(rrevovTL. 24 K(u evQews Kpa^as 
6 Trarr/p TOV 7rai8lov, /xera Sa- 
Kpvcav e'Aeye, Uia-revco, Kvpce, 
Por)6ei fj.ov rfj 7ncrr/a 
8e 6 'Ir/o-ovs on e 
o)(Xos, eTreTi/j-rja-e TW 
ra) aKctdapOcp, Xeycov avrw, To 
irvev/Jia TO aXaXov /cat /ca)0oj/, 
eya) aoL eVtracro-a), e^eXde e 
avrov, /cat fJLrjKtTi etcreA^rj? els 
avrov. 2G Kcu. Kpd^av, /cat -iroX- 
Xa o~irapa^av avrov, 



25 



REVISED VERSION. 

said, T Erom childhood. And 22 
often w he hath cast him x into 
fire and into waters to destroy 
him ; but if thou canst do any 
thing, have compassion on us, 
and help us. "And Jesus said 23 
to him, If thou canst believe " 
all things are possible "for him 
who believeth. And b iinmedi- 24 
ately the father of the child cried 
out, and said, with tears, Lord, 
I believe; help bb mine unbe- 
lief. When Jesus saw that 25 
c the crowd d was running toge- 
ther, he rebuked the "unclean 
spirit saying to him, f Dumb and 
deaf spirit, e l command thee, 
come out of him, and enter into 
him h no more. And the spirit 20 
'cried out, and 'convulsed him 
k violently, and came out of him ; 



" to " or " unto," in accordance with our usus loquendi. If " to " 
is employed, the verb must be rendered " happened." I dislike 
this rendering, because " happen" conveys the thought that some- 
thing occurred by chance. As an alternative rendering I suggest, 
" befell him." So Campbell. S. Fr., " lui arrive ;" G. Pr., " lui 
eat arrive." 

" from childhood ; " naiSioO'ev. Bob., Kcncl., Thorn., Pe- 
chy. Yulg., Mont., " ab infantia ; " Iber., " Dcsde la ninez ; " 
Belg., " van kindsheid af." Heb. N. T., ii^ssa. 

w " he." The pronoun is put in the masculine, as in v. 18. In 
.v. 28 we have avrov, which is properly rendered " him " in the 
B. V. Although TtvEvfia, as to its grammatical form, is neuter, 
still, from its reference to a personal being, it should be treated 
as a masculine. 

1 " into fire ; " els TIVQ " into waters ; " els vSara. As these 
nouns are anarthrous, it is unnecessary to insert articles in Eng- 
lish. I am not satisfied that there is sufficient evidence for intro- 
ducing the article before nv^, as has been done by Scholz, Gr., 
Titt., Lach., Theile, Tisch. as Bagster. 

/ " And ; " 41. Sharpe. Castal., " et ; " De Wette, " uud ; " 
Iber., "I." 

1 A dash is placed after " believe" (itiarcvaai), in conformity 
with the Greek text of Bloomfield. This is his note on the diffi- 
culty in this verse, which is produced by the article to (elnev 
amci>, To) : " The only satisfactory solution of the difficulty is to 
suppose that after Tttonsvaai is to be supplied, poijd'ijaca aoi, or EV 
fyci, q. d., my power to heal depends on thy power to believe." 

" for him who believeth ; " i(T> itiorsvovri. Campbell. De 
Wette, " fur den GHVubigcn ; " S. Fr., " pour celui qui croit." 



Trollopc (Analecta,) paraphrases this sentence, " for the good of 
him that believeth." This is a case of the dativus commodi. 

b " immediately." See ch. 1 : 10, note. 

bb See note f, for omission of " thou." 

c " the crowd." Although otf.os is anarthrous, yet its refer- 
ence to o'/}.o itol.vv, v. 14, is obvious. Hence it is really def- 
inite. For the sake of greater exactness, the English article is 
italicized. 

d " was running together." The English progressive form of 
the imperfect is adopted, as the most accurate rendering of tni- 
avvroEzei. S. Fr., " accourait ; " Kend., " came running." 

" unclean ; " axad'dfrv. So in all other cases in N. T., 
except Eev. 18 : 2. 

f " Dumb and deaf spirit." The supplementary " Thou" of the 
E. V. is superfluous. It is omitted by A. Camp, and Dick. No- 
thing equivalent to it is found in DC Wettc, S. Fr., Ital., Span., 
or Iber. The supplement was introduced by Tyndale, who fol- 
lowed Beza, " Tu spiritus mute et surde." 

s " I command ; " Ifiae.m.-ca.aaia. "Wesley, Thorn., Camp., 
Dick., Pcchy. In eight of the ten instances, in which this word 
occurs in the N. T., it is translated by " command " in the E. V. 
It should be so rendered in all cases. Bretsch., "jubeo, mando;" 
S. Fr., " je le commande ; " Iber., " yo mando." 

h " no more." This is the proper order in English. Wakef., 
Thorn., Dick. 

1 " cried out ; " xodav. Pechy. See ch. 1 : 2G, note. 
J " convulsed." Camp., Thorn. See ch. 1 : 2G, note, 
""violently;" jtottn. Kend., Dick. " Violently " is often 

equivalent to " vehemently." See Webster. 



62 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. IX. 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

insomuch that many said, He is 
dead. 

27 But Jesus took him by the 
hand, and lifted him up ; and he 
arose. 

28 And when he was come into 
the house, his disciples asked him 
privately, Why could not we cast 
him out? 

29 And he said unto them, This 
kind can come forth by nothing, 
but by prayer and fasting-. 

30 And they departed thence, 
and passed through Galilee; and 
lie would not that any man should 
know it. 

31 For he taught his disciples, 
and said unto them, The Son of 
man is delivered into the hands of 
men, and they shall kill him ; and 
after that he is killed, he shall rise 
the third day. 

32 But they understood not 
that saying, and were afraid to 
usk him. 

33 And lie came to Capernaum : 
and being in the house, he asked 
them, What was it that ye dis- 
puted among yourselves by the 
way? 

34 But they held their peace : 
for by the way they had disputed 



GREEK TEXT. 

/cat eyeVero uxrel vtKpos, wore 



TroAAouy Xeyew OTL aire 

yi t <\\ ) T " f t \ 

o be Irjo-ovs Kparrjcras avrov 



/cat 



28 



Kal elcreXQovTa avrov ety 
OLKOV, oi /JLaOrjTal avTOV eTTrjpat- 
TKIV OUTOV /car' I8iav, ' On ?5/u.ety 
OVK rj8vvr/dr}fj.i> e'/c/3aAeiy auro; 

29 TS~ \ *? ' " rn " ^ 

Aat earev auroty, 1 OVTO TO 
yevos ev ovSevl dvvarat e' 
el /J.TJ ev Trpcxrevxf] /cat 

30 KAI eiceWev eeA0orey 
TrapeiTopevovTO Sia TTJS PaXiXai- 
ay /cat OVK rjdeXev 'iva rty yvw. 
31 eStSacr/ce yap rovs fta^ray 
avTOV, /cat eXeytv auroty, ' OTL 6 
uloy TOV avOpunrov TrapadiSoTou 
ety ^etyoay avOpcarratv, /cat OLTTO- 

KT6VOV(TLV aVTOV KOU a.TfOK.TO.V- 

deis, Trj TpLTr) rip-epa. d 
rat. 32 01 Se yyvoovv TO p 
/cat e(po/3ovvTO avTOV eVe/ocor^crat. 
33 j?^at rjXdev ety KaTrepvaov/jL' 
/cat ei> Trj alula yevop,evos, 7rrj- 
avTOVs, Ti eV Trj b8< Trpos 
vs dLeXoyl^ecrde ; 3i 01 de 
(ria>7ra)i>' Trpo? dXXrjXov? yap 



REVISED VERSION. 

and 'he bec'ame m like one dead ; 
!'so that many said, He is dead. 
But Jesus took him by the hand, 27 
and lifted him up ; and he rose. 
And "when he came Pinto a 28 
house, his disciples asked him 
privately, Why could we not 
cast him out? And he said to 29 
them, This kind can come forth 
by nothing, 'except by prayer 
and fasting. And they departed 30 
thence and passed through Ga- 
lilee ; 'and r he did not wish that 
any one should know it. For 31 
he taught his disciples and said 
to them, The Son of man "is de- 
livered up into the hands of 
men, and they 'will put him to 
death ; and after he hath been 
put to death, he will rise the 
third day. But they "did not 32 
understand v the saying, and 
were afraid to ask him. And 33 
he came to Capernaum. ; and 
being in the house, he asked 
them, w What did ye dispute 
about among yourselves by the 
way ? But they *were silent, for 34 
they had disputed among them- 



i " he became ; " lyl-i'ETo. Sliarpe, Kendrick, Pechy. S. Fr., 
" tlevint ; " Belg., " wierd ; " Vulg-., Mont., Eras., Bcza, " factus 
est." 

D1 " like ; " coai-l. Thorn., Dick. " Like " is much more fre- 
quently employed in constructions of this kind than " as." The 
principle of euphony has led to its adoption. Liddell gives " like " 
as one of the definitions of this particle. 

" so that ; " ware. AVesley, Wakef., Kend., Pechy, Thorn., 
Sharpe, Rob. 

" when he came ; " eloE^'ovrn avrov. Kend. So (E. V.) 
ch. G : 22. Matt. 22 : 11. Luke 1 : 28 ; 8 : 51, etc. 

P " into a house ; " els oly.ov. Wesley, Pechy, "Wakef., Dick., 
Thorn., Sharpe. S. Fr., " dans une maison." 

1 " except ; " d fit). Dick. See ch. 5 : 37, of this Revision. 
' " he did iiot wish ; " ovv. lacier. Sharpo. Rob. (&tf.co.) 

Bretsch. (in verbo), " cupio." The verb is rendered "wish" by 
Kendrick. 



5 " is delivered up ; " Tta^aSiSorat. See ch. 1 : 14, note. 

t" will put to death." Thorn. See ch. 8 : 31, note. "Will" 
is substituted for " shall," because this is uot the language of 
determination, but of prediction. " Will " is used by Kendrick, 
Wesley, Wakef., Dick., Sharpe, Thorn., Camp. 

n " did uot understand." This is the natural order. 

T " the saying." Sharpe, Pechy, AVesley, " the word." The 
article, when emphatic, may for the sake of perspicuity be occa- 
sionally rendered by a demonstrative ; it is not so here, however, 
and should have its usual equivalent in translation. 

w " What did ye dispute about ? " Ti Sieloyl&a&E. In con- 
structions like this, our verb " dispute " is intransitive, hence, a 
preposition is necessary before the objective case. The preposi- 
tion is used by Kend., Pechy, Thorn., Wakef. 

1 " were silent ; " loiconiov. Pechy, Camp., Kendrick, Dicu. 
See ch.. 3 : 4, note. 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. IX. 



63 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

among themselves, who sfiould be 
the greatest. 

35 And he sat down, and called 
the twelve, and saith unto them, 
If any man desire to be first, the 
same shall be last of all, and ser- 
vant of all. 

36 And he took a child, and set 
him in the midst of them : and 
when he had taken him in his 
arms, he said unto them, 

37 Whosoever shall receive 
one of such children in my name, 
receiveth me : and whosoever shall 
receive me, receiveth not mo, but 
him that sent me. 

38 And John answered him, 
saying, Master, we saw one cast- 
ing out devils in thy name, and he 
followeth not us ; and we forbade 
him, because he followeth not us. 

39 But Jesus said, Forbid him 
not: for there is no man which 
shall do a miracle in my name, 
that can lightly speak evil of me. 



GREEK TEXT. 

i> rrj odai, ris 

. 35 Kal Kadiaas l(j)a>vr)(re 
TOVS 8a>8Ka } Kal Aeyet avrols, 
El TIS 0eAei TrpwTos eivai) ecrrea 
TrdvTtov e'<T^aros*j Kal iravTcov dia- 
KOVOS. 3G Kai Aa/3<wz> 
<rrrj(rei> avro iv /xecra) 
Kal eVay/caAicra/^eyoy avro, eiirev 

' n 37 * /~1 ' v A " ' 

avTotf, Us 1 eav ev rcov TOLOV- 
rwv TraiSicov S^rjrat, eVt r< ovo- 
/j.aTL fjiov, e/^e Several' Kal os 

' \ 5 V C\ ff' ' ' V C\ ' 

eav /UL oegTjTai, OVK ffte oe^erat, 
aAAa TOV airoaTeiXavrd yue. 

38 ' AireKplOr) 8e avrw 6 'Icoav- 
vrfs, Aeycoz/, ZliSacncaAe, 
TLVCL rca bvojJiaTi crov 
Scu/ioz/ta, os OVK aKoXovdel rjp.lv' 
Kal e'/ccoAua-ayiiev avTov, on OVK 
aKoXovOtl r}[uv. 39 '0 8e ' Iy- 
er ov? ehre, Mr] KcoXvere avrov 
ovdels yap icmv os Troirjcrei dv- 
r< OVOU.OLTL /AOV, Kal 
ra^y KaKoXoyrja-al /we. 



REVISED VERSION. 

selves, by the way, who would 
be ^greatest. And he sat down, 35 
and called the twelve, and 
saith to them, If 'any one "de- 
sireth to be first, b /ie c will be 
last of all, and servant of all. 
And he took d a little child, and so 
set it in the midst of them; 
and when he had taken 'it in 
his arms, he saith to them, Who- 37 
ever shall receive one of such 
6 little children in my name, re- 
ceiveth me: and whoever re- 
ceiveth me, receiveth not me, 
but him, who sent me. And ss 
John answered him, saying, 
'Teacher, we saw one casting- 
out 'demons in thy name, %ho 
doth not follow us, and we for- 
bade him, ""because he doth not 
follow us. But Jesus said, For- 39 
bid him not: for there is 'no 
one, Avho "will do a miracle in 
my name, "and "be able p reacli- 
ly to speak evil of me. For lie 40 



y " greatest ; " [ieiwi>. As the adjective is anarthrous, the 
English adjective should correspond with it, especially as the 
omission of the article does not violate our idiom. So the article 
is omitted in v. 35 in the E. V. (as well as in the text) before 
"first" (n^diros), "last" (fo^arog), and "servant" (Siaxovos). 
The article is not used by Wakcf., Thorn., Camp. 

1 " any one ; " ns. Kend., Sharpe, Wakef. 

a " desireth ; " -freest. In the present tense, where the sentence 
is conditional, the indicative form of the verb is appropriate, as it 
is in Greek. The usage of our language in the present age may 
be regarded as settled in favor of this. See ch. 3 : 24, note. 
" Desireth " is one of the definitions of &el.co. See Eob. 

b " he." This is the proper nominative. Kendrick, Pechy, 
Camp. 

" will be ; " earai. Sharpe. See v. 31, note. 

d " a little child ; " naiSiov. Wesley, Pechy, Wakef., Thorn., 
Dick., Eob. So (E. V.) Matt. 18 : 2 ; 19 : 13. Mark 10 : 15. 
Beza, " Puerulurn ; " S. Fr., " un petit enfant." 

" it ; " avro. Kend., Pechy. Our idiom agrees with that 
of the Greek here. We speak of a child, when the sex is un- 
known, as neuter. 

{ " it." See last note. 

B " little children." See note d on this verse. 



h " Teacher." See ch. 4 : 38, note. 

1 " demons." Sec ch. 1 : 34, note. 

) " who doth not follow us ; " os om axolov&eT fifttv. This 
arrangement, with the insertion of " doth," gives the rendering 
accuracy, while the language is in harmony with our usus loquen- 
di. Thorn., " who doth not accompany us ; " S. Pr., " qui ne 
nous suit pas ; " Iber., " cl cual no nos sigue ; " Do Wette, " der 
uns nicht folget." 

k " because he cloth not follow us." Sec last note. 

i " no one ; " OV&EIS. Pechy, Kend., Wesley, Wakcf. See 
ch. 2 : 21, note. 

m " will do ; " Ttocijaec. Although the force of this indie, fufc. 
approaches nearly to that of a subjunctive, still, as the ordinary 
rendering is the most simple, and affords a good sense, it is pre- 
ferred. So Wakef. 

n " and ; " y.al. Sharpe, Wakef. Vulg., Beza, " et ; " S. Fr., 
" et ; " De Wettc, " und." 

" be able ; " Svrfaerai. Thomson. S. Fr., " qui puisse ; " 
Iber., " quo pueda ; " Beza, " et possit." So Vulg., Mont. Do 
Wette, " und kann." 

P " readily ; " TCC%V. Wesley, Campbell, Wakef., Bob. As 
an alternative rendering, " quickly." So Vulg., Erasmus, Beza, 
" cito ; " Iber., " luego ; " S. Fr., " aussitot." 



64 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. IX. 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

40 For lie that is not against 
us, is on our part. 

41 For whosoever shall give 
you a cup of water to drink in my 
name, because ye belong to Christ, 
verily I say unto you, he shall not 
lose his reward. 

42 And whosoever shall offend 
one of these little ones that believe 
in me, it is better for him that a 
millstone were hanged about his 
neck, and he were cast into the 
sea. 

43 And if thy hand offend thee, 
cut it off: it is better for thee to 
enter into life maimed, than hav- 
ing two hands to go into hell, into 
the fire that never shall be 
quenched : 

44 Where their worm clieth 
not, and the fire is not quenched. 

45 And if thy foot offend thee, 



GBEEK TEXT. 
49 ^ v > v /i 

os yap OVK ecrri KO.& 
inrtp iifJiwv eo-Tiv. 41 os yap av 
TTOTicrr) v/J.ds' Trorrjpiov vSaTos ev 

T(O bvO/JLaTl /JtOV, OTl 



ecrre 



rov 



Xeyco vfMi> } ov fjiij 
avrov. 
42 Kai os o-v o-Kav8aXia"r) eva 

rQ)V fJ,lKpOJV TtoV TTiCTTeVOVTCai' els 

e/zc, KaXov eo-Tiv avTw p-aXXov, 
el irep'iK.eirai Xldos fivXiKos -rrepl 
TOV Tpa^rjXov avTOv, KOU fleflXij- 
rai elf rrjv BaXacrcrav. 43 Kal 
8aXi{r) ere fj -^eip crov, 
avT-qv KO.XQV aroi earl 
KvXXov els TYJV farjv elo-eXOelv, 
r) Tas 8vo %elpas eyovra direX- 
6elv els rrjv yeevvav, els TO Trvp 

\ v /-. 44 r/ ' / \ / 

TO ao-pecTTOv, oirov o o-K(aXr) 
avrwv ov TeXevra, KOU TO irvp ov 
45 /cat eav b TTOVS 



eav (TKai> 



orov 



ere 



REVISED VERSION. 

who is not "against us, is for us. 
For whoever shall give you a *l 
cup of water to driulc in my 
name, because ye belong to 
Christ, "truly I say to you, he 
shall 'by no means lose his re- 
ward. And whoever 'shall 42 
cause one u of the little ones, 
Avho believe in me, to sin, T it 
would be better for him w if a 
millstone "should be hung about 
his neck, and he ^should be cast 
into the sea. And if thy hand 43 
"shall cause thee to sin, cut it off: 
it is better for thee to enter 
into life maimed, than having 
two hands a to go away into hell, 
b into the unquenchable fire ; 
where their worm clieth not, 44 
and the fire is not quenched. 
And if thy foot c causeth thee 45 



9 " against us, is for us ; " xa9~' vfiutv, vnkq vfiajv EOTIV. 
"With this reading 1 of the Text. Eeccpt., agree the Editions of 
Wilson, Montunus, and Mill (in the Polyraicrian Gr. Test.) But 
Erasmus, Blooml'., Eob. (Harmony), read xa3-' -i^iuiti VTCE^ fyKav 
Ion. Griesb., Scholz, Knapp, and Lachm. agree with Bagster, 
while Fritzsche, Tittmann are with Erasmus. The Yulg., Mont. 
(Latin), Beza, and Castalio have "nos nobis." Tyndale, "Who- 
soever is not against you, is on your part." Cranmer and Geneva 
as E. V. S. Fr., " nous nous ; " Iber., " contra vosotros a fa- 
for vosotros es ; " De Wette, " wider uns ist, der ist fur uns." 
Amidst the difficulties which this passage presents, I deum it best 
to retain the rendering of the E. V., and to place this note in the 
margin, " or, according to some Editions of the text, against you, 
is for you." 

r " truly." Sec cli. 3 : 28, note. 

" by no moans ; " ov fdj. Eob. So (E. V.) Matt, fj : 26. 
This double negative is intensitivc. The E. V. often renders it 
by " in no wise." So in parallel, Matt. 10 : 42. Bcza, " nequa- 
quam." 

" shall cause to sin ; " a^nrSniiarj. Shavpc, " make to 
sin ; " Wakef., " shall lead into sin." 2y.avSatit,(o sometimes has 
the force of the Hiphil conj. in Hebrew. Thus Eob., " causative, 
to cause to offend, to lead astray, to lead into sin." Bretsch. " [di- 
citur] de iis, per quos, aliquo modo accidit, ut alter judicando 
erret agendove peccet." If a literal rendering is deemed prefera- 
ble, we might say, " shall cause to stumble." So Thorn. In 
the case before us, " offend " misleads common readers, who 



understand it as equivalent to " making angry." Sec ch. 4 : 17, 
note. 

u " of the little ones ; " i<3v {UXQIOV. Wesley, Peehy, Camp. 
S. Fr., "des petits;" Iber., " de los pcqueiiuclos ; " De Wette, 
" der Kleinen." 

T " it would be better ; " xaiov ionv. From the force of the 
conditional axavScdiori at the commencement of the sentence, it 
is necessary to render lonv in a conditional form. " Would be" 
is now the usual phrase instead of " were." Bcza, " bonum 
csset ; " Eras., " mclius ibret ; " S. Fr., " il serait mieux." 

w "if;" el. Wakef., Pechy. DC Wette, "wcnn;" Vulg., 
Eras.. Beza, " si." 

1 " should be hung about ; " Tteqiy.EiTcii. Beza, " si circum- 
poneretur ; " Eras., " si circundaretur." See last note. 

y " should be cast ; " pift^nu. Yulg., " mitteretur ; " Eras., 
" abjiccretur ; " Bcza, " projiccretur." See note v on this verse. 

1 " shall cause time to sin ; " axavScdit,ri. Sec notes, chs. 4:17; 
9 : 35, 42. The subj. has future signification here. 

a " to go away ; " antlQ-av. Eob. (artir>zofiat.} Dick., " to 
depart." So (E. V.) Matt. 8 : 31 ; 19 : 22. In Matt. 25 : 46, 
we have, " these shall go away (ans^.evaoi'rai) into everlasting 
punishment." Compare Matt, 25 :41, "Depart from me 
ea&e an ifiov) into the everlasting five," etc. 

b " into the unquenchable fire ; " ds TO TIVO -to aa 
Eob., Sharpe, Pechy, Camp. S. Fr. " dans le feu inextingible ; " 
De Wette, " in das unausloschliche Feuer." 

c " causcth thee to sin." See v. 42, note. The indicative form 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. X. 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

cut it off: it is better for thee to 
enter halt into life, than having 
two feet to be cast into hell, into 
the fire that never shall be quench- 
ed: 

46 Where their worm dieth not, 
and the fire is not quenched. 

47 And if thine eye offend thee, 
pluck it out : it is better for thee 
to enter into the kingdom of God 
with one eye, than having two 
eyes, to be cast into hell-fire : 

48 Where their worm dieth 
not, and the fire is not quenched. 

49 For every one shall be salt- 
ed with fire, and every sacrifice 
shall be salted with salt. 

50 Salt is good : but if the salt 
have lost his saltness, wherewith 
will ye season it ? Have salt in 
yourselves, and have peace one 
with another. 

CHAP. x. 

AND he arose from thence, and 
cometh into the coasts of Judea, 
by the farther side of Jordan : and 
the people resort unto him again ; 



GREEK TEXT. 



avTov KaXov ecrrt croi 



ety TT}V 



r) TOVS VO 

(3Xr)0f)vat. ety Trjv 
yesvvav, ety TO irvp TO acr/SeorTOV, 

if, rt / i J- > ~ > 

OTTOV o cr/cct>A?7 avTiav ov re- 
Aeura, /cat TO irvp ov afievvvTai. 
47 /cat lav o o0$aA/zoy crov crKav- 
SaXltfl ere, e'/c/3aAe avTov KaXov 
crot e'crrt nov6<f)da.XfjLOv elcreXdeiv 
elf Trjv /SacriXetav TOV Oeov, r/ 
Svo 6(f)0a\{jiov? eyovra, /3Xrj0rjvai 



48 f 



ety TTJV yeevvav TOV Trvpos, OTTOV 
o o~Ka>Xr) avTcav ov reAeura, /cat 

\ ^ y n / 40 TT~ 

TO Trvp ov o-pevvvTai. lias 

yap irvpi aAtcrf^crerat, /cat Tracra 
6vo~ia aAt aAtcr^crerat. KaXov 

\ rt. >\ R V ^ < ''^ " > 

TO aAay eav oe TO aAay avaAov 



ev TIVI ai>TO 
eV eayroty aXas, /cat 



CHAP. X. 



KAKEI9EN az/ao-ray ep- 
ety ra opta r^y 'lovdaiaS) 
Sta TOV Trepav TOV 'lopddvov 
/cat crvfJLTropevovTat. TrdXiv o^Aot 



REVISED VERSION. 

to sin, cut it off ; it is better for 
thee to enter into life lame, 
than having two feet to be cast 
into hell, into d the unqi/enchable 
fire : where their w >rm dieth 46 
not, and the fire is not quenched. 
And if thine eye "causeth thee 47 
to sin, pluck it out : it is better 
for thee to enter into the king- 
dom of God, with one eye, than 
having two eyes, to be cast 
f into hell fire : where their 48 
worm dieth not, and the fire is 
not quenched. For every one 49 
shall be salted with fire, and 
every sacrifice shall be salted 
with salt. Salt is good :but if the 50 
salt becometh Hasteless, 'how 
will ye "restore its saltness? 
Have salt in yourselves, and 'be 
at peace with k one another. 

CHAP. x. 

AND he "rose from thence, 1 
and cometh into b the borders 
of Judea, through c the region 
beyond the Jordan : and d the 
crowd c come together to him 



is now used whore a verb, which is conditional, is in the present 
tense. See chs. 3 : 24, and 9 : 35, notes. 

d " the unquenchable fire." See v. 43, note b. 

" causeth thee to sin." See v. 42, note. 

f " into hell-fire ; " els rfv yeewav TOV 7tv(jbs. Literally, 
" into the Gehenna of fire." S. Pr., " dans la gehenna du feu ; " 
Syriac, jjoJ? jJoLlo. As the genitive is often used in place 
of an adjective, it will in this place qualify yitwav, so that the 
sentence may be rendered, " into the fiery Gehenna ; " or, if we 
render yhwav by " hell " " into the fiery hell." So De Wette, 
" Fcucr-Holle." These renderings are suggested for consideration. 

B " becometh ; " yevrjrni. Campbell, Dick., Thomson, Pechy. 
S. Fr., " devenait ; " Montanus, Castalio, " fiat ; " Belg., " zouk- 
wordt." For the use of the Eng. indicative here, see chs. 3 : 24, 
and 9 : 35, notes. 

11 " tasteless ; " avalov. Rob., " insipid." Dick., Camp., Thorn. 
S. Fr., " insipide ; " Bretsch., " tropice, insipidus, fatuus." 

1 "how;" lv rivt. Dick. "Wherewith" is now restricted to 
legal phraseology. As an alternative rendering, " with what." 
So Thorn. 



1 ' " restore saltness ; " dgtvoere. " Season," though literal, 
does not give the thought, which is that of restoring t/tat quality 
(saltness), which had been lost. 

1 " be at peace ; " el^ijvevers, "Wakef., Sharpe, Eob. S. Fr., 
" soyez en paix ; " De Wette, " seid friedfertig." " To be at 
peace " is a common phrase in the B. V., Job 5 : 23 ; 22 : 2]. 
Ps. 7 : 4 ; 55 : 20. Prov. 16 : 7. 

k " one another ; " altylois. Eob. So often in E. V. 

- " rose." This orthography is adopted, as most common. 

b " the borders ; " ra oyia. See ch. 5:17, note. 

c " the region ; " 8ia TOV neoav TOV 'logSdvov. Pechy, Wes- 
ley, " the country ; " Campbell, " through the country upon the 
Jordan ; " Eras., " per regionem qua3 est ultra Jordanem ; " Beza, 
" per oram Jordanis ; " Castalio, " per transjordaninum agrum." 
Robinson (nfyav), " with neuter article TO, that beyond, i. e., the 
region beyond." So Mark 10 : 1 of this Revision. 

d " the crowds." See ch. 2 : 4, note. Vulg., Eras., " turbae ;" 
Castal., " vulgus hominum." 

e " come together ; " avftno^evovrai. Wakef, Pechy, Bob. 
Vulg., Eras., " conveniunt." 



66 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. OH AP. X. 



KING JAMES 7 VERSION. 

and, as he "was wont, lie taught 
them again. 

2 And the Pharisees came to 
him, and asked him, Is it lawful 
for a man to put away his wife? 
tempting him. 

3 And he answered and said 
unto them, What did Moses com- 
mand you ? 

4 And they said, Moses suffered 
to write a bill of divorcement, and 
to put her away. 

5 And Jesus answered and said 
unto them, For the hardness of 
your heart he wrote you this pre- 
cept : 

6 But from the beginning of 
the creation, God made them male 
and female. 

7 For this cause shall a man 
leave his father and mother, and 
cleave to his wife ; 

8 And they twain shall be one 
flesh : so then they are no more 
twain, but one flesh. 

9 What, therefore, God hath 
joined together, let not man put 
asunder. 

10 And in the house his dis- 
ciples asked him again of the same 
matter. 

11 And he saith unto them, 
Whosoever shall put away his 



GREEK TEXT. 

irpos avTov /cat toy eicodet, irdXiv 
avrovs. 2 Kca Trpocr- 
ol (Papicrcuoi. fTrrjpatTr/- 
(rav avrbv, et l^eerrtv avdpl yv- 
VOLKO. airoXvo-ai, Treipa^ovres av- 
TOV. 3 6 5e aTroicpidels eiirtv av- 
roty, Ti vfuv ej/eret'Aaro Maxrrjs; 
Ol 8e fiTrov, 



ao 



t/3AtW airocrTao-tov ypa^at, /cat 
. B Kai airoKpLOtis 6 
iTTfv avrols, IIpos rr)v 
(TK\r]poKap8iav vfji&v 
vfuv TTJV evToXrjv ravrrfv G 
8e apx*]? /crtcrecwy, apcrev /cat #77- 
Xv 7roir](rev avrovy 6 Oeos. 
1 evtKtv TOVTOV KaraAei^ei av- 
6pu>TTOs TOV Trarepa avrov /cat 
rrjv fjajrepa,' /cat TrpoarKoXX-rjOrj- 
crerat Trpos TTJI> yvvcuKa O.VTOV, 
8 Kal etrovTai ol dvo els crdpKa 
fjiiav. (Dare oy/ceVi etcrt dvo, 

> \ \ \ / ' }* 9* T ' /~\ ^ 

aAAa ftta (rap^. o ovv o Ueos 
ev, avOpcoTros /U,T) x^P 1 -' 

in TT~ * ' -> / f\ 

Kai ev TTJ ot/cta TraAtz/ 
ot fjLa6r}Tal avrov Trepl rov avrov 
OLVTOV. 1X /cat Aej/ei 



auroty, ' Os eay aTroXvcrr) 



REVISED VERSION. 

again; and as he f was accus- 
tomed, he taught them again. 
And the Pharisees came to 2 
s him, and asked him, Is it law- 
ful for a man to put away his 
wife? h trying him. And he 3 
answered and said to them, 
What did Moses command you? 
And they said, Moses 'permitted 4 
IMS to write a bill k of divorce, 
and to put her away. And o 
Jesus answered and said to 
them, For 'your stubbornness 
of heart, he wrote you this 
"commandment : but from the 6 
beginning of "creation, God 
made them male and female. 
For this cause a man shall 7 
leave his father and his mother 
and cleave to his wife; and 8 
"the two shall be one flesh : p so 
that they are 'no longer two, 
but one flesh. What therefore 9 
God hath joined together, let 
not man put asunder. And in 10 
the house, his disciples asked 
him again 'concerning the same 
matter. And he saith to them, 11 
Whoever shall put away his 



f " was accustomed ; " eleaff-ei. Bob., Dick. " To be wont " 
is obsolete. 



8 " him." The pronoun mnip is understood after Ttqo 
reg. For the sake of exactness, " him," its equivalent, is itali- 
cized. See Matt. 4 : 3, 5 : 1, 15 : 30 ; Mark 6 : 35, where ovnjJ 
is expressed after the verb or participle. 

h " trying ; " nst^d^ovTEs. Pechy, Kendrick. See ch. 1 : 13, 
note. 

1 " permitted ; " erttTgeye. Pechy, Kend., Thorn., " hath per- 
mitted." Bob. Iberian, " permitio." So (E. V.) Acts 26 : 1. 
1 Cor. 14 : 34. 

l "us." Wakefield, Campbell. Every reader feels that the 
English sentence is incomplete without some word to express the 
object. This supplement is inserted exigentifl loci. It corre- 
sponds with vftiv, in the preceding verse. 

k " of divorce." " Divorcement " is obsolete. 

i " your stubbornness of heart ; " trjv o-ArifyoxafSlav vficSv. 
Kend., Thorn., " your stubborn disposition." ZxtyffoTrjs, meta- 



phorically, signifies contumacia, pervicax inobedicntia, Bretsch. ; 
and axhjjjoxagSia, animi contumacia, Bretsch. 2>tir}^6s has the 
metaphorical signification, harsh, obstinate. Liddell. " Hardness 
of heart " is ambiguous. Campbell, " your untractable disposi- 
tion ; " Thorn., " your stubborn disposition." 

m " commandment ; " Ivtolrp. Pechy. This word occurs 
seventy-one times in the N. T., and is rendered " commandment " 
in all instances, except the present and Heb. 9 : 19. " Precept " 
originated in the prceceptum of the Vulg., which was followed 
by Tyndale. 

" " creation." As $zije is anarthrous, and our idiom corre- 
sponds with that of the Greek, in this construction ; no article is 
necessary in the rendering. So Pechy. 

" the two ; " ol Svo. Sharpe, Pechy, "Wakef. S. Fr., " les 
deux ; " Iber., " los dos." 

P " so that ; " tSars. Bob., Kend., Wakef. 

1 " no longer ; " OVXETI. Kend., Dick., Campbell, Bob. So 
(E. V.) Gal. 3 : 25. 

r " concerning ; " acql (cum genit.) Kend., Camp., Pechy. 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. X. 



67 



KING JAMBS' VERSION. 

wife, and marry another, com- 
mittetli adultery against her. 

12 And if a woman shall put 
away her husband, and be mar- 
ried to another, she committeth 
adultery. 

13 And they brought young 
children to him, that he should 
touch them ; and his disciples re- 
buked those that brought them. 

14 But when Jesus saw it, he 
was much displeased, and said 
unto them, Suffer the little chil- 
dren to come unto me, and forbid 
them not : for of such is the king- 
dom of God. 

15 Verily I say unto you, Who- 
soever shall not receive the king- 
dom of God as a little child, he 
shall not enter therein. 

16 And' he took them up in his 
arms, put his hands upon them, 
and blessed them. 

17 And when he was gone 
forth into the way, there came 
one running, and kneeled to him, 
and asked him, Good Master, 
what shall I do that I may inherit 
eternal life? 

18 And Jesus said unto him, 
Why callest thou me good? there 
is none good, but one, that is 
God. 



GREEK TEXT. 



yvvaiKa avTOV KCU 
eV 



a\- 
12 KCU 

eav yvvr) aTroAuoT? TOV avdpa av- 
y a'AAw, fJ-OL^araL. 
13 Kal irpoo-tyepov avrtS TTOCI- 
8ia, Iva a^njTai avTutv ol 8e 
l fTrerifJ-cov TOIF 7rpocr(j)- 
povcriv. iScav de 6 ' 



KOI eev auroty, 



*A(j)Te ra TToudia ep-)(<eo-0aL irpos 
/j.e } Kal fjLTj /ctwAuere aura- TCOV 
yap TOtovTcav eariv rj /3ao7Aeta 

~ /-\ IS J \ i / c ~ 

TOV treov afJLTjv Aeya> vfjitv, 
oy eaj/ fj-rj der]Tat rrjv flacrtXetav 
TOV Oeov coy TratSiov, ov fjur) 

> f\ n > > / 16 TT- \ > 

eta-eAtfy ety avTrjv. i0 Kai cvay- 
KaXto-dfJievos aura, rt#ety ray 
pas eV aura, tjvXoyei aura. 

1 Kai CKTropevo/jLtvov aurou 
ety odov, Trpoo-dpa/uuov ely KCU 
yovvireTrjo-as avrov eTrypcoTa av- 
TOV) ^di5acr/caAe ayade, rl Trotrj- 

0-03 'iva farjv aiaviov K\-r)povop.-f]- 

18 c n ^ > T ~ ^ > 

era); U oe Irjo-ovs eiTrev au- 

ra), Tl /JL Xcyets ayaOov; ouSeiy 

> fi\ > \ f /o' 10 \ 

ayac/oy, ei /j.rj ety, o 6>eoy. 1J ray 



REVISED VERSION. 

wife, and marry another, com- 
mitteth adultery against her. 
And if a woman shall put away 12 
her husband, and be married 
to another, she committeth 
adultery. And they brought 13 
little children to him, 'that he 
might touch them ; and his dis- 
ciples rebuked those who 
brought them. But when Jesus 14 
saw it, he was much displeased, 
and said to them, Suffer the 
little children to come to me, 
and forbid them not: for of 
such is the kingdom of God. 
"Truly I say to you, Whoever 15 
shall not receive the kingdom 
of God, v like a little child, he 
will w by no means "enter into 
it. And he Hook them in his IG 
arms, put 7m hands on them, 
and blessed them. And 'as he i" 
was going forth into the way, 
one "ran up, and b kneeling to 
him, asked him, Good c Teacher, 
what shall I do d to inherit 
eternal life? And Jesus said 18 
to him, Why callest thou me 
good? no one is good, f except 
6 one, that is God. Thou know- 1?. 



" little children ;" natSltt. Pechy, Walccf., Bob. So v. 14. 
S. Fr., " de petits enfants." See ch. 9 : 36, note. 

t " that he might touch ; " 'iva ayijrai. Wesley, Wakefield, 
Kend., Thorn., Camp. 

u " Truly." See ch. 3 : 28. 

v " like ; " cos. See ch. 8 : 24. 

w " by no means ; " ov fi^. See ch. 9 : 41. Beza, " nequa- 
quam." 

1 " enter into it ; " elaeiO-ij ele avrijv. " Therein" is obsolete, 
unless in the language of jurisprudence. As an alternative ren- 
dering, " enter it." So Camp. 

i " took in his arms ; " Evayxahoafievoe. Kendrick, Dick., 
" taking in his arms." So (E. V.) ch. 9 : 36. Bcza, " accepis- 
aet eos in ulnas ; " Iber., " habiendolos tornado en brazos ; " S. 
Fr., " les entourant de ses bras." 

* " as he was going forth ; " &.7to(>evofievov avrov. Sharpe, 
Pechy. The participial construction is adopted, not only as 
literal, but exact, in presenting the thought of continued action. 
During the time, when the Saviour " was going forth," the inci- 
dent occurred. So the imperfect tense of the verb (which cor- 



responds exactly with this rendering) is employed in the S. Fr., 
" comme il sortait." "Wesley, " as he was going out ; " Wakef., 
" as he was going forward." 

" " ran up ; " rtpoaSgajtcav. Kend., Wakef., Sharpe, " running 
up." So Bob. (in loco), jtQoaxqtyu. De Wette, '.' lief herbei ; " 
S. Fr., " etant accouru." This might be rendered in conformity, 
with the usage of the B. T., where verbs are compounded with, 
JT^O'S, " ran to him." Still, this would not be more Accurate. 

b " kneeling ; " yovv^sT^a.ag. Wesloy, ^end., Sharpe, Cam.p 7 
Dick., Thorn. 

6 " Teacher." See ch. 4 : 38, note. 

d " to inherit ; " fyqxtyovofiijeco. Wakef., Campbell. S. 
Fr., " pour heriter." See ch. 3 : 12, note. So in parallel, Luko 
18 : 18 

" " no one ; " avSels- See ch. 2 : 21, note. Bob. (ovSsle), 
" Absol. as subst. 720 one." Webster (" no one"), "As a substh 
tute, none has a plural signification." Present usage employs 
" no one," when the idea is, " not a single individual." 

f " except ; " si firj. Eob. See ch. 5 : 37, note. 

5 " one, tJuit is God ;" (si firj) ele o Geoe. Wesley, Kendrick. 



68 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. X. 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

19 Thou knowest the com- 
mandments, Do not commit adul- 
tery, Do not kill, Do not steal, 
Do not bear false witness, Defraud 
not, Honour thy father and 
mother. 

20 And he answered and said 
unto him, Master, all these have I 
observed from my youth. 

21 Then Jesus beholding him 
loved him, and said unto him, One 
thing thou lackest : go thy way, 
sell whatsoever thou hast, and 
give to the poor, and thou shalt 
have treasure in heaven; and 
come, take up the cross, and follow 
me. 

22 And he was sad at that say- 
ing, and went away grieved : for 
he had great possessions. 

23 And Jesus looked round 
about, and saith unto his disciples, 
How hardly shall they that have 
riches enter into the kingdom of 
God! 

24 And the disciples were 
astonished at his words. But 
Jesus answereth again, and saith 
unto them, Children, how hard is 
it for them that trust in riches to 
enter into the kingdom of God ! 



GREEK TEXT. 

ol8a?, Mi] 



cwroore- 



TraTepa crov KCU 
Trjv /JLrjTepa. 20 '0 Se diroKpi- 
6 els ehrev aureo, A L^dcr KaXe, 
iravra e(pv\ad/j.ir]v e/c veo- 
21 f O 8e ' 



avTcS 



avrov 



KCU 
6rj- 



KCU. ehrev aura, ' Ev croi vcrTepel 
vrraye, ocra e^ets 
8of rot? iTTco-^pls, Kal 
cravpov ev ovpavw" /cat 8evpo } 
aKoXovdei JJLOL, apa? TOV crrau- 
pov. 22 '0 8e orTwyvdcra? eVt 
TW Aoycp dirrjX6e Xv7rovfj,ei>os' 
rjv 'yap e^cov KT^ara iroXXd. 
3 Kcu TrepiflXefydfJievos o 'Iirj- 
crovs Xeyet rols (J,a0r)Tcu? OLVTOV, 
Utof 8vcrKoXtos oi TO, xprj/j.a.Ta 
e^oi/re? elf TTJV /3acri\eiav TOV 
Oeov etcreAeuaovrat. 2/t 01 8e 



l ida^ovvro eVt roty 
Aoyoty avrov. 'O Se 'Irjcrovs' 
trdXiv ctTTOKpideis Aeyet auroty, 
/cj/a, Trcof SvcrKoXov ecrrt row 



eVt roty 



TT]v 



TOV 



Oeov 



REVISED VERSION. 

est the commandments, Do not 
commit adultery, Do not kill, 
Do not steal, h Do not bear false 
testimony, Defraud not, Honor 
thy father and mother. And 20 
he answered and said to him, 
'Teacher, all these things 'have 
I kept from my youth. k And 21 
Jesus 'looking on him, loved 
him, and said to him, One thing 
thou lackest; m go, sell what- 
ever thou hast, and give to the 
poor, and thou shalt have trea- 
sure in heaven ; and come, take 
up the cross and follow me. 
And he was sad "at the saying 22 
and went away grieved ; for he 
had great possession. And 23 
Jesus looked "round, and saith 
to his disciples, ""With what 
difficulty 'will those who have 
riches, enter into the kingdom 
of God ! And the disciples were 24 
astonished at his words. But 
Jesus answereth again, and 
saith to them, Children, r how 
difficult it is for those who 
trust in riches, to enter into 
the kingdom of God! It is 25 



The rendering of some translators, " except God only," would re- 
quire that there should be no comma after elg, as in Mark 2 : 7, 
where the reading is, si /) elg 6 OEOS E. V., " but God only." 
A similar punctuation with that in the passage before us is found 
Matt. 23 : 8, els ya>) ICITIV vficav o xaO-ijyrjT^s, o Xgioros E. V., 
" for one is our Master, even Christ." 

h " Do not bear false testimony ; " pr; yevSofiafrvfijofls. 
Wakef., Dick., Campbell have " false testimony." This is the 
proper rendering, as " witness " is now used for him who gives 
testimony. In the six instances where this verb occurs in the 
N. T., " testimony " should be substituted for " witness." So 
" testify " for " witness," as a verb. See ch. 14 : f>5, 56, 57. 

1 " Teacher." See ch. 4 : 38, note. 

' " have I kept ; " IcpvLt^d^r. AVesley, Pcchy, Sharpe, 
Wakcf. So E. V. in the parallels, Matt, 19 : 20. Luke 18 : 21. 

" "And ; " Kal. Kencl., Sharpe, Dick. S. Fr., " ct." 

i " looking on him ; " s/ijSfayas atrip. Sharpe, Kend., Pochy, 



Wesley, Campbell, Eob. So v. 27 (E. V.), kftpUyus avrozs is 
rendered " looking upon them." See also (E. V.) Mark 14 : 67. 
Luke 22 : 61. John 1 : 36. 

m " go ; " vitaye. Wesley, Wakcf., Sharpe, Campbell, Kend.,- 
Thorn., Pechy. So (E. V.) the parallel, Matt. 19 : 21. See ch. 
1 : 44, note. 

11 " at the saying ; " inl tia ioyy. There is no emphasis, 
which renders it necessary to depart from a literal rendering of 
the article. See ch. 8 : 32, note. The reading of Beza, " liunc 
sermoncm," gave rise to that of the E. V. 

" round." Pechy, Kend., Wesley, Sharpe. See ch. 3 : 5, note. 

P " With what difficulty ; " JJiSi Svoxolros. Thomson, Dick. 
Eob. (SvoxoAcos.) " How hardly " is a violation of the English 
idiom. As an alternative rendering, " How hard it is." The 
Geneva is nearly the same, " What a hard thing is it." 

" will." Present usage demands " will," rather than " shall." 

r " how difficult ; " ncSs Svoxokov, Camp., Dick. See note p. 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MAKE. CHAP. X. 



69 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

25 It is easier for a camel to 
go through the eye of a needle, 
than for a rich man to enter into 
the kingdom of God. 

26 And they were astonished 
out of measure, saying among 
themselves, Who then can be 
saved? 

27 And Jesus looking upon 
them, saitli, With men it is im- 
possible, but not with God: for 
with God all things are possible. 

28 Then Peter began to say 
unto him, Lo, we have left all, and 
have followed thee. 

29 And Jesus answered and 
said, Verily, I say unto you, There 
is no man that hath left house, or 
brethren, or sisters, or father, or 
mother, or wife, or children, or 
lands, for my sake, and the gos- 
pel's, 

30 But he shall receive an hun- 
dred-fold now in this time, houses, 

and brethren, and sisters, and 
mothers, and children, and lands, 
with persecutions ; and in the 
world to come, eternal life. 

31 But many that are first shall 
be last ; and the last first. 

32 And they were in the way, 
going up to Jerusalem ; and Jesus 
went before them : and they were 
amazed; and as they followed, 
they were afraid. And he took 
again the twelve, and began to 



GREEK TEXT. 

2a 



eort 



Sia rrj? rpvp.aXias 
pa(pi8of etcreA^etV, ij TrXovcnov 
ety TTJV pWtAetai/ TOV Otov 
26 Ol 8e TreptcrcriSy 
, Aeyoz/rey TT/JOS* 
vf, Kai r/y Svvarai crcoOrj- 

<- 27'TT/-\/i s\v ' " 

vai; ^//.pAeyccy oe avrois o 
'Ir/crovf Ae'yet, Ilapa dvdpcairois 
aSvvarov, aAA' ov Trapa rcS Oeq>' 
iravTa 'yap Swara eort irapa 
Tea Oew. 2S Kai T]paTO o Hi- 
rpos Xeyeiv avrcS, 'ISov, r} 
a0?;/ca/xez/ TraWa, /cat Tj 
cra/^eV CTOL. 2!) 'AiroKpideis 8e o 
'/Ticrouy ehrev, 'AfJLrjv Ae'yco vfjuv, 
ovSels earTiv, o? a^/cez/ oliciav, 77 
a<5eA0ouy, 7} a5eA0ay, 77 Trarepa, 
77 /jiTjTepa., TI yvvalKa, TJ TtKva, 77 
dpyov?, eveKtv e/iov KO\ TOV eu- 

\ > !!0' v ^ \ ' rt ' 

ayyeAiOU, eav /u,?; Aap^ e/ca- 
TOVTairXafriova vvv kv TW 



O6K/ay /cat 



/cat 



ddeX<pas /cat fjLrjrepas /cat re'/ci/a 
/cat aypovs, fJ.era Stcoy/icwi', /cat 



i> rw atovi rw 

1 ' 



31 > > \ RV " 

TroAAot oe ecro^rat 
7T/>c5rot ecr^arot, /cat ot ecr^arot 
Trpcoroi 

32 



8e h rfj 08$ am- 
fiaivovres els 'Iepocr6Xvp.a- /cat 
i]v Trpoaycav avrovs o '/7/crouy, 
/cat eda/j-fiovvTO, /cat aKoXovOovv- 
rey e([)o/3ovvTO. /cat irapaXaftuiv 
rouy ScoSe/ca, rjpgaTO av- 



BEVISED VERSION. 

easier for a camel to go through 
the eye of a needle, than for a 
rich man to enter into the king- 
dom of God. And they were 26 
exceedingly astonished, saying 
among themselves, Who then 
can be saved? And Jesus 27 
looking on them, saith, With 
men, it is impossible, but not 
with God; for with God all 
things are possible. Then 28 
Peter began to say to him, -Be- 
hold, we have left all, and 
'followed thee. And Jesus an- 29 
swered and said, "Truly I say to 
you, There is v no one, who hath 
left house or brethren, or sis- 
ters, or father, or mother, or 
wife, or children, or lands, for 
my sake, and the gospel's, w who so 
shall not receive a hundred-fold 
now in this time, houses, and 
brethren, and sisters, and 
mothers, and children, and 
lands, with persecutions, and in 
the world to come, eternal life. 
But many who are first, 'will be 31 
last ; and the last, first. And 32 
they were *on the way, going 
up to Jerusalem ; and Jesus 
\vent before them: and they 
were amazed ; and as they 
followed, they were afraid. 
And "again he took the twelve 
*aside, and began to tell them 



" Bohold ; " ISov. Wakcfiuld, Dick., Puchy. This is the 
usual rendering of this particle in the E. "V. 

' " followed ; " rjy.olovd-i'iaafiev. So in the parallels, Matt. 
19 : 27. Luke 18 : 28. The auxiliary " have " is superfluous. 

" Truly." See ch. 3 : 28, note. 

T " no one ; " ovSEig. Sharpo, Pcchy, Dick., Eob. 

w " who shall not receive ; " lav {$ t.n^rj. Wakef., Campbell, 
Dick., " who -will not receive ; " S. Fr., " qui no receive ; " De 
Wctte, " welcher uicht orhalt." 



* " will be ; " eaovcai. Sharpe, Wakef., Dick., Kcud. 

y " on the way ; " li> tT] 6S(!>. Sharpe, Wakefield, Campbell, 
Keud. This is our usual idiomatic phrase. 

" " a^ain ; " itahv. Perspicuity demands this position for the 
adverb. So Kcnd. and Sharpe. 

b " aside." This supplement is necessary to complete tho 
sense. It is taken from the parallel, Matt. 20 : 17, napttafie 
miis SioSexa fiaO-i]Tas xar iSiav E. V., " took the twelve dis- 
ciples apart." The thought is really conveyed by xaftlafle, " he 



70 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. X, 



KING JAMBS' VERSION. 

toll them what things should hap- 
pen unto him, 

33 Saying, Behold, we go up to 
Jerusalem; and the Son of man 
shall be delivered unto the chief 
priests, and unto the scribes; and 
they shall condemn him to death, 
and shall deliver him to the Gen- 
tiles ; 

34 And they shall mock him, 
and shall scourge him, and shall 
spit upon him, and shall kill him : 
and the third day he shall rise 
again. 

35 And James and John, the 
sons of Zebedee, come unto him, 
saying, Master, we would that 
thou shouldest do for us whatso- 
ever we shall desire. 

36 And he said unto them, 
What would ye that I should do 
for you? 

37 They said unto him, Grant 
unto us that we may sit, one on 
thy right hand, and the other on 
thy left hand, in thy glory. 

38 But Jesus said unto them, 
Ye know not what ye ask : can 
ye drink of the cup that I drink 



GREEK TEXT. 

rot? Xeyeiv TO. {MeXXovTa. 

33 OTL, iSov, ava- 
v els e Iepoo-6Xvjj,a, /cat 6 
vlos TOV dvdp&irov Trapadodr)- 
crerat roty dp^LepevcrL /cat TOLS 
ypa/Jifj.aTevo-1, KCU KaraKpivovatv 
avrov 6a.va.TO), KOU TrapaSaxrov- 

> \ " V/i ili V ' 

criv avTov TOiy toveort, /cat e//,- 



crovcnv avTOf, /cat efjLTTTVo~ovo~i,v 
aura), KOU aTTOKTevovcriv avTOV 
KOU rf) TpiTr] y/Aepa. avacrTrjcre- 
rat. 

S5 T7~ ^ ' > r\ 

J\.ai TrpocnropevovTou avTcp 
'/a/cco/Soy /cat ' looavvrjs ol viol Ze- 
/3eatou, Aeyoyrey, AiSa.crKa.Xe., 
6eXofj.6v 'iva. o iav 

i 3G e /"l N 

TTOLrjcrrjf r^tv. U oe 

avrols, Ti deXere Troirjcrat 

37 /">' ^ ' 

UL 06 ITTOV 



r/fj.iv, 'iva ety c/c 
KOU eiy e evcovv/JLcav crov 
crov. 



(rov 



38 



'O de 

'Ir)O~ov? elTrev avrols, OVK o'ldare 
T'L a.iTe'io'de. SvvoxrTe 7rteii> TO 



REVISED VERSION. 

what things 'would befall him, 
saying, Behold, d we are going 33 
up to Jerusalem, and the Son 
of man 'will be delivered up to 
the chief priests, and to the 
scribes ; and they f will condemn 
him to death, and B will deliver 
him up to the Gentiles; and 
they h will mock him, and 34 
'scourge him, and 'spit on him, 
and 'put him to death : and the 
third day he will rise again. 
And James and John, the sons 35 
of Zebedee, come to him, say- 
ing, 'Teacher, k we wish 'that 
thou wouldst do for us whatever 
m we shall ask. And he said to 30 
them, What do "ye wish me to 
do for you? And they said to 37 
him, Grant to us that we may 
sit, one p at thy right hand, and 
the other Pat thy left hand, in 
thy glory. But Jesus said to 38 
them, Ye know not what ye 
ask : 'are ye able r to drink the 



took to himself," equivalent to " lie took aside." S. Fr., " ayant 
pris avec lui ; " Iber., " tomo a (si) ; " De Wette, " nahm er 
die Zwolfe zu sich ; " Bclg., " de twaalvc tot hem neraende ; " 
Campbell, " taking aside ; " Wakef., " he took aside." 

* " would befall ; " fisD.ovra avfifialveiv. Dick. Bob. and 
Greenf. (avfifialvco.) See Butt. (ftE?2co), |137, note 11. Eob. 
Svuftaivciv is rendered " befall " by Wesley, Wakef, Campbell, 
Pechy, Thorn. S. Fr., " qui devaient arriver." 

d " we are going ; " avapalvofcev. Pechy, Wakef., Campbell, 
Sharpe, Thorn. The progressive form of the verb indicating 
present continued action, is exact, as the Saviour and his dis- 
ciples were now " on the way." 

* " will be delivered up ; " Tta^aSoO'^aerat. Sharpe, Pechy, 
Wakef. See ch. 1 : 14, note. 

{ " will condemn ; " v.ma-s.oivovaiv. Pechy, Kend., Wesley, 
Wakef., Campbell, Sharpe, Thorn. 

* " will deliver up." Wakef., Pechy. See ch. 1 : 14, note. 

h "will mock;" futai$ovotv. Kend., Pechy, Wesley, Wakef., 
Sharpe. 

1 ' ' " scourge spit put to death." No auxiliary is necessary 



with these verbs, as they are closely connected with " will mock." 
So Wesley, Kend., Wakef. Rob. (aitoxceivovaiv), " will put to 
death." See ch. 8 : 31, note. 

3 " Teacher." See ch. 4 : 38, note. 

k " we wish ; " &J.o(iev. Sharpe, Kend., Dick. Eob. (&E}.CO.) 
De Wette, " wir wunschcn ; " Iber., " qucremos." 

i " that thou wouldest do ; " iva TtoHJorjs. Sharpe, Thorn. 

m " we shall ask ; " ahi}oca/iiei>. Eob. (alrtco.) The most 
usual rendering of this verb, in the E. Y. 

" " ye wish ; " &SJ.ETE. See v. 35, note k. 

" to do ; " noirjoai. Thorn., Wakef., Sharpe, Dick. Eras., 
Mont., " facere." 

PI> " a t " " at ; " ly EX. " A.t thu right (or left) hand " is the 
more common phraseology at present. So Tyndale, Campbell. 
" On " is ambiguous, although its connection with other words in 
a phrase may prevent mistake. 

1 " are ye able ; " dvvao&e. So in parallel (E. V.) Matt. 
20 : 22. This verb is rendered by " to be able," Matt. 9 : 28 ; 
10 : 28 ; 19 : 12. Mark 4 : 33. Luke 1 : 20, etc. 

r "to drink the cup;" meTv to TtorijQiov. "Of" is super- 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. X. 



71 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

of? and be baptized with the bap- 
tism that I am baptized with? 

39 And they said unto him, We 
can. And Jesus said unto tliem, 
Ye shall indeed drink of the cup 
that I drink of; and with the bap- 
tism that I am baptized withal 
shall ye be baptized : 

40 But to sit on my right hand 
and on my left hand, is not mine 
to give; but it shall be given to 
them for whom it is prepared. 

41 And when the ten heard it, 
they began to be much displeased 
with James and John. 

42 But Jesus called them to 
him, and saith unto them, Ye 
know that they which are ac- 
counted to rule over the Gentiles, 
exercise lordship over them ; and 



GREEK TEXT. 

o f-yco TT'LVO), KOL TO 
o eyw /3a7rr/bjucu, 
39 Ol 8e ehrov 
aura), Avva^Oa. '0 8e 'lycrovs 
avTol?, To fj.ei> TroTrjptov o 
, 7r/ecr#e' /cat TO /3dV- 
, /37m- 
e/c 



eye) 

rtayxa o eycb 

<rOr)<r<r6' 40 TO de 

8e^LO)V fJLOV KOL e 6VCi)VVfJ.O)V fJLOV, 

OVK <TTIV e/wv dovvai, aAA' oly 
^TOifjLao-Tai. 41 Kai 
ol Se'/ca rjp^avTO ayavaKTeiv 
'Ia.Ka)(3ov Kal 'Icodvvov. 42 6 de 
'/T/crouy TryjoavcaAecra/xez/oy aurouy 
Aeyei auroty, O'iSaTe on ol do- 
TU>V edvwv Kara- 

aVTWV KOL ol 



^.EVISED VERSION. 

cup which I drink? and "to be 
immersed with the immersion 
with which U I am immersed? 
And they said to him, We are 39 
able. And Jesus said to them, 
ye will indeed T drink the cup, 
which I drink and w be immers- 
ed with *the immersion, with 
which ^1 am immersed. But to 40 
sit 'at my right hand and "at 
my left, is not mine to give; 
"except to those for whom it is 
prepared. And when the ten 4} 
heard it, they began to be much 
displeased with James and 
John. But Jesus b called them 42 
to him, and saith to them, Yo 
know that those who are ac- 
counted *rulers of the nations, 
d lord it 'over them ; and their 



fluous after the verb. So Kend., Sharpe, "Wakef., Campbell, 
Dick., Thorn. S. Fr., " boire la coupe ; " De Wette, " den Kelch 
trinken ; " Belg., " den drinkbeker drinken ; " Mont., Erasmus, 
Beza, " bibere poculum ; " Vulgate, " bibere calicera ; " Iberian, 
" beber el caliz." So in the next verse. 

" to be immersed ; " flannaO-fjvai. Kend., Q. See ch. 1 : 5, 
note. Belg., " gedoopt werden ; " De Wette, " getauft werden." 
Iber., " experimentar la inmersion." 

" with the immersion ; " TO ftdnnafia. Kend., Q., Camp., 
" an immersion ; " Iberian, " experimentar la inmersion ; " Belg., 
" met den doope ; " De Wette, " mit der Taufe." See ch. 1 : 5, 
note. 

n " I am immersed ; " lya> panri&fiai. See note s on this 
verse. 

v " drink the cup." See v. 38, note. 
w " be immersed." See ch. 1 : 5, note. 

* " the immersion." See ch. 1 : 5, note. 
" I am immersed." See ch. 1 : 5, note. 
at " " at." See v. 37, note. 

a " except to those for whom it is prepared ; " atX ole fftol- 
(HtoTcti. Kend., Pechy, Thorn., Dick., Tyndale, " but to them 
for whom it is prepared ; " S. Fr., " qu'a ceux auxquels cela a 
ete prepare ; " Iber., " sino [a aquellos] para quienes esta pre- 
parado." According to the reading of the B. Y. and the opinion 
of some translators and critics, there is here an ellipsis of the 
verb Sodrfaerai (from the preceding Sovvai). Trollope (Ana- 
lecta) remarks : " There is no ellipsis whatever in the passage ; 
for the conjunction alia, when, as in this place, it is not followed 
by a verb, but by a noun or pronoun, is equivalent with si ftfj, 
except. Compare Matt. 17 : 8, with Mark 9 : 8." The language 



in Luke 22 : 29 strongly favors the above rendering. "And I 
appoint unto you a kingdom, as my Father has appointed unto 
me ; that ye may eat and drink at my table in my kingdom," etc. 
Bloomf. on Matt. 20 : 23 takes substantially the same view with 
Trollope. So Macknight, Campbell. This interpretation is 
sanctioned by the Syriac. The Arabic, Persic, and jEthiopic 
(according to Bloomf.) coincide with the Syriac. On the other 
hand, Kob. (Lex.) on Matt. 20 : 23, Fritzsche and others defend 
the hypothesis that the passage is elliptical. So the Versions 
of Eras, and Beza. Without enlarging this note, I suggest as a 
marginal reading, " or, but it will be given to those for whom it 
is prepared." I have retained the rendering of the verb by the 
present tense, although in strictness "hath been prepared" is 
more accurate. The change would be unimportant. 

b " called to ; " yr^oonnieatificvos. Tyndale, Geneva, Wake- 
field, " called ip." Kend., Q. Eob. (ityooxaUto^ Bretech., 
" advoco ad me." " To" should not be italicized. See ch. 3 : 13, 
note. As the aorist participle is usually a prccteritc in sense, it is 
appropriately rendered hero by the imperfect. 

" " rulers of the nations ; " a^siv twv IQ-vtuv. De Wette, 
" die Eegenten der Volker ; " Wakef., " rulers of the Gentiles ; " 
Campbell, " the princes of the nations." The idiom of the 
English will not allow a literal rendering of the infinitive, "to 
rule." In this case, while the thought is presented, we render the 
infinitive by its cognate noun. So Kendrick, " rulers of the na- 
tions." 'E&vaiv does not refer to Gentile nations in distinction 
from the Jews, but to all nations. S. Fr., " les nations ; " De 
Sacy, " peuples ; " Belg., " der volkeren." 

d " lord it over ; " xaram^iEvovaiv. Wesley, Sharpe. Vulg., 
Montanus, " dominantur ; " S. Fr., "dominent;" Luther, "herr- 
schen;" Kob. (in ve)-bo), "to lord it against or over any one." 



72 



THE GOSPEL AGO CEDING TO MAKE. CHAP. X. 



RING JAMES' VERSION. 

their groat ones exercise authority 
upon them. 

43 But so shall it not be among 
you : but whosoever will bo great 
among you, shall be your minis- 
ter: 

44 And whosoever of you will 
be the chiefest, shall be servant of 
all. 

45 For even the Son of man 
came not to be ministered unto, 
but to minister, and to give his 
life a ransom for many. 

46 And they came to Jericho : 
and as he went out of Jericho 
with his disciples, and a great 
number of people, blind Bartimeus, 
the son of Timeus, sat by the high- 
way side begging. A 

47 And when lie heard that it 
was Jesus of Nazareth, he began 
to cry out, and say, Jesus, thou 
son of David, have mercy on me. 

48 And many charged him that 
he should hold his peace : but he 
cried the more a great deal, Thou 
son of David, have mercy on me. 

49 And Jesus stood still, and 
commanded him to be called : and 
they call the blind man, saying 
unto him, Be of good comfort, 
rise ; he calleth thee. 

50 And he, casting away his 



GBEEK TEXT. 

Aot avrwv KaTt^ovcria^ovcnv av- 

~ 4.H > </ fcV */ > 

T03V. OV% OVTO3 06 CCrTOU l> 

aAA' of lav OeXr) yeveo-6ai 



eV vfuv, carat 

~ 44 \ ^ iV 

/cat oy av 



v/mcav 
TrpatTOs, earat TTO-VTCOV 

*\ ~\ 45 v v tv ^ 

oovXos' /cat yap o vios TOV av- 
0pca7rov OVK r/XOe diaKOvr/drjvai,, 
aAAa SiaKOvr/crcu, /cat dovvai TTJV 
rjv avTov XvTpov avri iroX- 



46 Kai epxpivai els 
/cat eKTropevop.ei'ov avTov O.TTO 
'/epi^cb, /cat TCOV fj,aOr]T(ov avrov, 
/cat o^Aou LKO.VOV, vios TL/JUX.IOV 
13a.pTifj.aios 6 TV(j)Xos eKadyro 
Trapa TTTJV o8ov Trpocrairtav. /cat 
aKovcray ort 'Ir)o~ov? 6 



paios ZO-TIV, 



/cat 



Aeyeti/, '0 vlos Aafild, 'Irjaov, 



>\ ' ' 



48 

aurcS TToAAot, "ivo. criunrrjcrrj' 6 
5e TroAAcS /xaAAoy e'/cpa^et', Tie 
Zla/315, iXr)0~ov /xe. 49 jSTat aray 
6 'Ir)o-ovs etTrey aurov (j)a>vr)drj- 
vai- Kal (fxavovcrL TOV Tv(f)Xov, 
Aeyoires 1 aurco, Oapo~i.- eyeipai, 
i (re. 50 'O de a 



REVISED VEBSION. 

great ones exercise authority 
over them. But it shall not be 43 
f so among you: but whoever 
B would h become great among 
you, shall be your minister: 
and whoever of you 'would 44 
'become k first, shall be servant 
of all. For even the Son of 45 
man came not to be ministered 
to, but to minister, and to give 
his life a ransom for many. 
And they came to Jericho : and 4G 
as he went out of Jericho with 
his disciples, and 'a great 
crowd, blind Bartimeus, the 
son of Timeus, sat m by the 
way-side begging. And when 47 
he heard that it was Jesus of 
Nazareth, he began to cry out, 
and say, Jesus, "Son of David, 
have mercy on me I And many 48 
charged him to be silent : but 
he cried out 'much more, Son 
of David, have mercy on me! 
And Jesus 'stopped, and com- 49 
rnanded him to be called : and 
they call the blind man, saying, 
'Take courage, rise ; he calleth 
thee. And he, casting away his 50 



Webster ("To lord"), "To domineer, to rule with arbitrary or 
despotic sway, sometimes followed by over and sometimes by it, 
in the manner of a transitive verb. 1 ' 

" over." Pccby, TVakof., Dick. 

f '' so ; " ovrca. This is the proper place for the particle, 
according to our usus loquendi. So Kend. 

K " would ; " .9v%. Sharpe, Camp., Dick., Thorn. 
11 " bccomo ; " yei'tod-ai. Kendrick. Do Wette, " werden ; " 
Belg., " worden." 

1 " would." See v. 43, note g. 
1 " become." See v. 43, note h. 

* " first ; " rt ? tiJro 3 . Kend., Wakef., Sharpe, Thomson. De 
Wette, " dcr erste ; " Belg., " tie cerate ; " S. Pr., " le premier ; " 
Iber., " primcro." 

J " a great crowd ; " o$.ov Ixavov. Pechy. See ch. 2 : 4, 
note. 



ra " by the way-side ; " naga trjv 6S6v. Kend., Pechy, Q., 
Thorn. So (B. V.) ch. 4 : 15. Matt. 13 : 4. Luke 8 : 5. Paral- 
lel, Matt. 20 : 30. 

11 " Thou, " is dropped, as superfluous. So Tyndale, Kcndrick, 
Pechy, Dick., Thorn., S. Fr., Span., Ibcr., Ital, Do Wette. 

" to be silent ; " Iva atamijarj. Kend., Campbell. Present 
usage (as well as that of the 33. V. in many cases) demands the 
inflnitive, rather than the subjunctive. So Wesley, Dick., Wake- 
field, Sharpe, Pechy. Sco ch. 3 : 4, note. 

P " much more ; " TtoU.fi iiallov. Kendrick. Iber., " mucho 
mas." 

1 " stopped ; " orus. Kend. Thomson and Campbell, " stop- 
ping ; " S. Pr., " s'etant arrete ; " Iber., " parose (Jesus)." Bob. 
(in verbo), " in the aorist, eonji' and Eord&qv, to stop." 

r " Take courage ; " &a$oei. Wesley, AVakefield, Campbell, 
Kend., Thorn. In the Septuagint, Gen. 35 : 17, Bxod. 14 : 13, 
Zeph. 3 : 16, it is the rendering of j^i preceded by *>!* 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING- TO MARK. CHAP. XI. 



73 



KING- JAMBS VERSION. 

garment, rose, and came to Je- 
RUS. 

51 And Jesus answered and 
said unto him, What wilt thou 
that I should do unto thee? Tho 
blind man said unto him, Lord, 
that I might receive my sight. 

52 And Jesus said unto him, 
Go thy way ; thy faith hath made 
thee whole. And immediately he 
received his sight, and followed 
Jesus in the way. 

CHAP. XI. 

AND when they came nigh to 
Jerusalem, unto Bethphage, and 
Bethany, at the mount of Olives, 
he sendeth forth two of his dis- 
ciples, 

2 And saith unto them, Go 
your way into the village over 
against you : and as soon as ye be 
entered into it, ye shall find a colt 
tied, whereon never man sat ; loose 
him, and bring him. 

3 And if any man say unto you, 
Why do ye this? say ye that the 
Lord hath need of him; and 
straightway he will send him 
hither. 

4 And they went their way, 



GREEK TEXT. 



TO ifJLa.Tt.ov avTov dvaffTas r/XOe 
71770? TOV 'Irjo-ovv 61 KCU diro- 
KpiOeis Ae'yet avrcp o 'Itjcrovs, TL 
deXeis Trot^cnu trot; 'O 8e TV- 
(pXos el-rrev O.VTW, 'Pafifiovl, 'iva 

' n\ f I ^2 ' yi cv^' 

ampAeyo). O oe 

ebrev ai)T<, Yiraye' rj 

crov creacoKe ere, Kai evdecos 

aye/SAeye, /cat rjKoXovdei T<$ 'Irj- 

crov eV Tri oScS. 

I* L 

CHAP. XI. 

KAI ore lyyt^ovo-Lv els '/e- 
povtraXrjfjt,) els BrjO^ayrj KOU Brj- 
Oaviav irpbs TO bpos TCOV 'JEXcu- 
>V) aTrocrreAAet Svo rcoy padr)- 
TO>V avTOV) 2 KOU Aeyet auroty, 
' IVayere els rrjv KCO^V TTJV /car- 



evavTL v/j,<av /cat evdecos etcrTro- 
pev6fj,evoi els O.VTT]V evpr/creTe 
TrcoXov dede/uLevoV) e(j) bv ovdeis 
/c/ca^t/ce* XvcravTes 



ayayere. 3 /cat lav TLS 
vfuv etTTTy, Tl Trotetre roGro; et- 
Trare, ' On 6 /cuptoy aurou xpeiav 
e^et* /cat evdecos avTov avrocrre- 
Aet cade. 4 'ATrfAOov 8e /cat 



REVISED VERSION. 

garment, rose and came to Je- 
sus. And Jesus answered and 51 
said to him, What wilt thou 
that I should do 'for thee? And 
the blind man said to him, Lord, 
that l l may receive my sight. 
And Jesus said to him, "Go ; 62 
thy faith hath made thee whole. 
And immediately he received 
his sight, and followed Jesus in 
the way. 

CHAP. XI. 

AND when a they drew near l 
to Jerusalem, to Bethphage, 
and Bethany, at the mount of 
Olives, he sendeth forth two of 
his disciples, and saith to them, 2 
Go into the village over 
against you, and a immediately 
e on entering it, f ye will find a 
colt tied, g on which no man 
'hath ever sat ; loose him, and 
'lead him Ho me. And if any 3 
one should say to you, Why do 
ye this ? say ye, k The Lord hath 
need of him ; and 'immediately 
he will send him hither. And 4 
m they went away, and found 



" for thee ; " aoi. Shavpe, Wesley, Dick., Wakef., Camp., 
Thorn. 

" I may receive my sight ; " ava/Sl.iijjco. Keud., Wesley. 

u go . T?raye. Kcnd., Campbell. See ch. 1 : 44, note. 

" " they drew near ; " eyyi^ovaiv. In the parallel (E. V.), 
Matt. 21 : 1, " drew nigh." So, drew near, Matt. 21 : 34. Luke 
15 : 1 ; 21 : 8 ; 22 : 4.7 ; 24 : 15. Kob. (in verbo), "to draw 
near." 

" Go ; " 'Trtayere. Wesley, Kend., Sharpe, Thomson, Camp. 
See ch. 1 : 44, note. 

d " immediately." See ch. 1 : 10, note. 

c " on entering it ; " eloTtogevoiiEvoi. els nvrr/v. Pechy, Ken- 
drick. 

f " ye will find ; " ev^aers. Sharpe, Kend., Pechy, Wakcf., 
Camp., Thorn., Dick. 

* " on which ; " l<p ov. Kend., Wakef., Dick., Thorn. 

fc " hath sat ; " y.exad-Me. Sharpe, Pechy, Bloomf. (N. T.) 
De Wettc, " gesessen hat ; " Belgic, " gezeteo hecft ; " S. Fr., 



" s'est assis ; " Ibcr., " se ha sentado." " Never," in the E. V., is 
unauthorized by the text. It originated in the " nemo hominum 
adhuc " of the Vulgate, which influenced the version of Tyndale 
in this instance, so that he rendered, " whereon never man sat." 

1 " lead him , " aydyare. Rob. (in verbo), " to lead or bring 
to a person or place ; " Liddell, " to lead ; " Bretsch., " duco ; " 
Vulg., Mont., Eras., Bcza, " adducite ; " S. Fr., " 1'amencz." So 
(E. V.) Mark 13 : 11. Luke 4 : 1, 29 ; 22 : 54 ; 23 : 1, 32. John 
18 : 28. Acts 8 : 32. 

1 " to me." This supplement, which is necessary to complete 
the sentence, is taken from the parallel, Matt. 21 : 2, where the 
text is ayayET& fioi. 

k " that " (in the E. V.) is omitted on the ground that its 
equivalent, on, is used to indicate the quotation of the words 
of Christ without change. See Eob. (on.) Trollope (Gram.), 
p. 191. It is omitted in the parallel, Matt. 21 : 3, and by Wes- 
ley, Wakef., Thorn., Campbell, De Wette, Ital, Iber. 

i " immediately." See ch. 1 : 10, note. 

'" " they went away ; " an^ov. Rob. So |E. V.) Matt. 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. XI. 



KING JAMES 7 VERSION. 

and found the colt tied by the 
door without, in a place where 
two ways met; and they loose 
him. 

5 And certain of them that 
stood there said unto them, What 
do ye, loosing the colt? , 

6 And they said unto them 
even as Jesus had commanded: 
and they let them go. 

7 And they brought the colt 
to Jesus, and cast their garments 
on him ; and he sat upon him. 

8 And many spread their gar- 
ments in the way ; and others cut 
clown branches off the trees, and 
strewed them in the way. 

9 And they that went before, 
and they that followed, cried, say- 
ing, Hosanna : Blessed is he that 
cometh in the name of the Lord. 

10 Blessed be the kingdom of 
our father David, that cometh in 
the name of the Lord : Hosanna in 
the highest. 

11 And Jesus entered into 
Jerusalem, and into the temple : 
and when he had looked round 
about upon all things, and now 
the even-tide was come, ho went 



GREEK TEXT. 

evpov TOV TTtoXov dedefjievov irpos 
Trjv Ovpav eco ITTL TOV d/JL(j)6Sov } 
/cat Xvovcriv avrov. 5 /cot/ rives 
TWV e/cet eo-Tr]K.OTK>v eXeyov av- 
TOLS, Ti vrotetre XvovTes TOV TTW- 
Xov; c 01 de eiTrov ai/Tols Kadcos 
IveTeiXc/LTO 6 'Irjcrovs- /cat d(j)rj- 
Kav O.VTOVS. /cat r\ya.yQv TOV 
jrwXov Trpos TOV 'Iaovis /cat 



/cat 



avTw TO, 1/j.aTia OLVTWV, 
err avT<S. 8 TroX- 



Xo\ Se TO, tyitarta O.VTCOV ecrr/xw- 
aav els TTJV oSov oAAot 8e orot- 
j3aSas eKOTTTOv e/c TCOV devdpcov, 
/cat eaTpcovvvov els TTJV bdov. 
9 /cat ot irpodyovTes /cat ot a/co- 



XovOovvTes 



, XeyovTes, 



If) 



3 3 / TS- f 

p.evos ei> ovoftaTi K.VDIQV. ev- 
Xoyr)H.evr) r) epyo^ivr) /3acrtAe/a 
ev ovofJiaTL Kvpiov, TOV TraTpos 

Aafild- 'Qaavva ev Tols 
Kai elo-rjX6ev els 
J Je/)ocroAu/xa 6 'lyo-ovs, /cat els 
TO lepov /cat TreptpXetydpevos 

, o^fias rfSr] ovar/s Trjs 



REVISED VERSION. 

the colt tied "at the door with- 
out, "in the street; and they 
loose him. And Psome of those 6 
who stood there, said to them, 
'What are ye doing, loosing the 
colt? And they said to them 6 
r as Jesus had commanded : and 
they let them go. And "they 7 
led the colt to Jesus, and cast 
their garments on him ; and he 
sat on him. And many spread 8 
their garments in the way : and 
others 'cut branches from the 
trees, and strewed them in the 
way. And those who went be- 9 
fore, and those who followed, 
cried out, saying, Hosanna, 
blessed U 6e he, who cometh in 
the name of the Lord. Blessed 10 
be T tho coming kingdom of our 
father David : Hosanna in the 
highest. And Jesus entered 13 
into Jerusalem, and into the 
temple : and when he had 
"looked round on all things 
x thc time being now late, he 



To 



20 : 42. Mark 10 : 22 ; 14 : 39. John 10 : 40 ; 20 : 10. 
go one's way " is obsolete. 

n " at the door ; " TT^OS tr t v &VQO.V. Wesley, Thorn. Span., 
" a la puerta ; " Iber., " junto a la pucrta ; " Do Wette, " an die 
Thiire." So (E. Y.) Mark 1 : 33 (nqbs T/> dvyav}. Luke 
16 : 20. Bob. (n^be), " after verbs implying motion to a place 
and a subsequent remaining there, -where in English -we use at, 
upon, but also to, unto." 

" in the street ; " sTtl rov &/iy>68ov. "Wesley, Kend., Pechy, 
Bloomf. (N. T.) Liddell (in verbo), " any road that leads round 
a place, especially a street ayvia." Rob., " a street." Bre1> 
Schneider, " in versionibus Graecis N. T., platea urbis, vicus sic 
semel in N. T., Marc. 11 : 4. 

P " some ; " nvse. Kend., Pechy, Sharpe, "Wesley, Campbell, 
"Wakef. 

"-What are ye doing?" Tt rtoistrs; Pechy. The idea 
of continued action in the present is appropriately expressed by 
the progressive form of the verb. 

' " as ; " y.ad-we. Kend., Dick., Campbell, Sharpe, Thomson. 
So, in at least, two thirds of the cases in E. V. 



3 " they led." See v. 2, note. 

' "cut branches from;" arotftdSas Ixoittov lv.. WakcRcld, 
Dick., Thorn., " cut sprigs from ; " Mont., Beza, " frondcs crede- 
bant ex ; " Eras., " frondcs incidebant ex." The adverb " down " 
is superfluous in this instance. Usage makes it a qualifying- 
term with " cut," when the object is " trees." If any adverb is 
used, it should be "off." We "cut off" branches, and "cut 
down " trees. Iber., " cortaban ramos." 

" " be." This is the proper supplement. It is used (E. Y.) at 
the beginning of v. 10. S. Fr., " beni soit cclui." 

7 " the coming kingdom ; " ^ e^ofifvr] fiaadela. Sharpe, 
Pechy. 'Ev orofian Kvgiov of the Text. Becept. is rejected by 
Griesbach, Scholz, Knapp, Tittmann, Tisch., Lachm., Fritzsche. 
It is not recognized by the Syriac. Bloomf. stands almost alone 
in defending it. It is, beyond any reasonable doubt, an interpola- 
tion. 

w " looked round ; " rtegiftleydftei'og. Sharpe, Pechy. See 
ch. 3 : 5, note. 

* " the time being now late ; " oy/s JjSij rfje cagae. Do 
Wettc, " als es schon spat an der Zeit war." 'Oylae (adj.) is 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. XI. 



75 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

out unto Bethany, -with the 
twelve. 

12 And on the morrow, when 
they were come from Bethany, he 
was hungry. 

13 And seeing a fig-tree afar 
off, having leaves, he came, if 
haply he might find any thing 
thereon : and when he came to 
it, he found nothing but leaves : 
for the time of figs was not yet. 

14 And Jesus answered and 
said unto it, No man eat fruit of 
thee hereafter for ever. And his 
disciples heard it. 

15 And they come to Jeru- 
salem: and Jesus went into the 
temple, and began to cast out 
them that sold and bought in the 
temple, and overthrew the tables 
of the money-changers, and the 
seats of them that sold doves ; 

16 And would not suffer that 
any man should carry any vessel 
through the temple. 



TO. 



GREEK TEXT. 

ety B-qdaviav 



wva 



" Kai rfj ziravpiov 
TCOV avT&v oVo Brfdavias, eVet- 
vaare' 3 /cat ldcoi> (TVKrjv fJiaKpo- 
6ev, eyovcrav 0uAAa, r/Xdev .el 
apa tvprjarei TL eV avrr)' Kai e'A- 

/l\ >' N >p\\ f > \ 

vwv e?r avTrjv, ovotv evpev et p.rj 
0yAAa- ov yap f]v Kaipos (rvKcav. 
u Kai aTTOKpideis o 'Itjcrovs elirev 
Trj, MrjKeTi e/c crov els TOV al- 
Kapirov <f)dyoi. Kai 
oi fj.a0rjTal avTov. 15 Kai 
els 'Iepoa-o\v/jia' Kai 
o 'Irjcrov? eiy TO lepbv 
rjp^aro e/e/3aAAet2/ TOVS TruiXovv- 
ray Kai ayopdtjovras ev ra> lepca- 
ire^af TU>V /coAAv/3t- 
i<al ray KaOeftpas T>V 7ra>- 
XOVVTCOV ray Tre/jicrre/jay /care- 

I 1 fi \ > V I (/ \ 

crr/?eye % /cat OVK r)(f)iev iva rty 
cr/ceuoy dia TOV iepov. 



ray 



REVISED VERSION. 

went out to Bethany, with the 
twelve. And y the next day, 12 
"when they were coming from 
Bethany, he was hungry. And 13 
seeing a fig-tree a far off, having 
leaves, b he went c to see ""whether 
he might perhaps find anything 
on it : and when he came to it, 
he found nothing but leaves: 
"for it was not the time for figs. 
And r he answered and said to u 
it, s Let ''no one eat fruit of thee 
hereafter for ever. And his dis- 
ciples heard it. And they come 15 
to Jerusalem : and Jesus went 
into the temple, and began 'to 
drive out those who sold and 
bought in the temple, and Over- 
turned the tables of the money- 
changers and the seats of those 
who sold doves ; and would not 16 
suffer k any one 'to carry ra an 
article through the temple. 



defined by Bob. " late." Brctscli., " serotinus." He renders this 
passage, " quum scrotina esset dici bora." 

i " the next day ; " r>j Ejtavgiov. Dick. So (E. V.) Matt. 
27 : 62. John 1 : 29, 35 ; 12 : 12. Acts 14 : 20 ; 25 : 6. Ac- 
cording to our idiom, no preposition is necessary before " day." 
Rob. (57 ertavgiov), " the next day." " Morrow" is obsolete. 

" when they were coming ; " s^.O-ovrcov avrcav. The pro- 
gressive form of the verb is employed, as most accurate. The 
miracle occurred while " they were coming " from Bethany. So 
Wesley. Dick, uses this form, " as they were proceeding." 

" " far off;" finy.<)6d-ev. "Afar" is now restricted to'poetry. 

b " he went ; " rjlO-sv. Tyndalc, Genevo Fechy, Dickinson, 
Campbell, Thorn. S. Fr., " il alia ; " Ibcr. ' fue." 

c "to sea." Tyndale, Cranmer, Ger,/a, Thorn. Beza, " visib- 
rus ;" S. Fr., " voir ;" Iber., " a vcr." A supplement is neces- 
sary. 

d " whether perhaps ; " rl aoa. Rob. (el) el cioa, " whether 
perhaps;" Bretsch. (in^\o) " num. fortasse." 



' " for it was not the time for figs ; " ov yat> ->]i> y.aiqos ovy.cov. 
Kend., Techy. Vulg., Mont., l^ras., " non crat tcmpus ficorum ; " 
S. Fr., " car ce n'etait pas la saison des figucs ; " Ibcr., " porque 
no era ticmpo de higos ; " Do Wctte, " dcnn cs war nicht Fcigen- 
Zeit." As xaifibs is anarthrous, " the " is italicized. 



f " he." 'O %iaove, which is found in the Text. Eccept., is 
dropped by Griesbach, Scholz, Knapp, Titt., Lachmaun, Tiscli., 
Fritz. It is not recognized by the Syr. or Vulg. The versions 
of Sharpe, A. Camp., Pcchy, and De Wette omit it. It is an 
interpolation. 

E " Let eat ; " <payoi. Kendrick, Wakefield, Sharpe, Thorn., 
Pechy. 

11 "no one;" uijdEls. Bob., Thorn., Sharpe, Pechy. Iber., 
" nadie." 

1 " to drive out ; " r/.paM.eiv. Wesley, Pechy, Campbell, 
Rob. So (E. V.) John 2 : If). DC Wcttc, " auszutreibeii ; " S. 
Fr., " i\ chasscra ; " Belg., " uit to drijveu." 

) " overturned ; " xarKar^s^e. Kend., Campbell, Rob. This 
word, according to present usage, is the appropriate one, to de- 
scribe the action indicated by the text. 

k " any one ; " rls. Rob., Sharpe, Dick., Pechy. 

i " to carry ; " ivn (rls) SiEvcyy-n- Thomson, Pechy, Sharpe, 
Dick., Camp. See ch. 3 : 12, note. 

m " an article ; " oxeuos. Q. Like the Hebrew 1^3, this word 
is generic, signifying " any utensil, vessel, article of furniture, im- 
plement, or instrument." " Article " is the most appropriate ren- 
dering, in this instance. BloomQcld (in loco) remarks that this 
word, " in a general sense, denotes any article whether for use or 
traffic." Trollope (Analecta) presents substantially the same 



70 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. XI. 



KING JAMES VERSION. 

17 And he taught, saying unto 
them, Is it not written, My house 
shall be called, of all nations, the 
house of prayer? but ye have 
made it a den of thieves. 

18 And the scribes and chief 
priests heard it, and sought how 
they might destroy him : for they 
feared him, because all the people 
was astonished at his doctrine. 

19 And when even was come, 
he went out of the city. 

20 And in the morning, as they 
passed by, they saw the fig-tree 
dried up from the roots. 

21 And Peter calling to re- 
membrance, saith unto him, Mas- 
ter, beheld, the fig-tree which thou 
cursedst is withered away. 

22 And Jesus answering, saith 
unto them, Have faith in God. 

23 For verily I say unto you, 
That whosoever shall say unto 
this mountain, Be thou removed, 
and be thou cast into the sea ; and 
shall not doubt in his heart, but 
shall believe that those things 
which he saith shall come to pass ; 



GREEK TEXT. 

17 KCU eoY&xcnce, Xtywv auroty, 
Ov yeypairTou, ' OTL 6 ot/coy JJ.QV 
ot/coy Trpocrevyjis KXrjdrjcreTai ira- 
fTL Tols edvo~Lv; y/zay 3e eTroir/- 
crare avrov (TTrrjXaiov Xr)o~TO>v. 

18 -rr \ v ' " 

K.O.I TjKOVcrav 01 ypafJL/naTts 
/cat O'L ap-^iepelf, /cat efyrovv 7rc5y 
avrov airoXearovo'LV (poj3ovvTO 
yap avTov, OTL TTOLS 6 o^Aoy ee- 
7rA?;cra'ero eVt rfj Siday^fj avTOv. 

19 7y v <' ; \ ' > f* 

K.O.I ore oye eyevero, ee- 

/ >/}' " ' \ 20 TS~ \ 

Tropeuero eco TTJ? vroAeeoy. K.ai 
irpcai TrapaTTOpevo/jLevoi, eiSov rr]v 
(TVKTJv e^TjpafJifJLevr/v IK pL^uiv. 
21 /cat avafj-vrjcrdels 1 o Ilerpos Ae'- 
t 



yet aurco, 

* 

T]v KaTTjp 

a7ro/c/H<9ety 6 '/^crouy Aeyet av- 



77 CTVKT 

22 TS- ^ 

_/vat 




yap Xeyco vp.lv, OTL oy av eiirr) TW 
opei TOVTO), ' Apdr/rt, /cat /3A^- 
6r)TL els rr]v ddXacrcrav, /cat ^t?) 
diaKpidr) ev rf) Kapdia avrov, aA- 
Aa TTtcrreyo"^ OTL a Aeyet 



EEVISED VERSION. 

And he taught, saying to them, 17 
Is it not written, My house shall 
be called "a house of prayer "for 
all nations? but ye have made 
it a den 00 of robbers. And the 18 
scribes and chief priests heard 
it, and sought how they might 
destroy him; for they feared 
him, because all Hhe crowd 
was astonished at his doctrine. 
And Avhcn 'evening came, he 19 
went out of the city. And in 20 
the morning, as they passed by, 
they saw the fig-tree dried up 
from the roots. And Peter r re- 21 
membering, saith to him, 'Rab- 
bi, behold, the fig-tree, which 
thou 'didst curse, "is dried up. 
And Jesus answering, saith to 22 
them, Have faith in God. For 23 
"truly I say to you, that who- 
ever shall say to this mountain, 
Be thou removed, and be thou 
cast into the sea ; and shall not 
doubt in his heart, but shall be- 
lieve that w what he saith "will 
come to pass ; he shall have 



thought. The Syriao renders oxevos by jjjiio (plur.) Bux- 
torf (Lex., dial, et Syr.) defines this word vas, mstrumentum, 
nomen generak. Murdock (Trans. Syr.), " goods." 

n " a house ; " olxos. Kcnd., Pecliy, Wesley, Dick., Wakcf., 
Campbell, Sharpe, Thorn. S. Fr., " une maison ; " Belg., " ecu 
huis ; " De Wctte, " cin Bethaus." There is no article in the 
Heb. or Sept., Isa. 56 : 7, which is here quoted. 

" for all nations ? " itaai rots eO-vsaii' ; Dick., ICendrick, 
Wakcf., Campbell, Sharpe, Pechy, Q. De Wctte, " fur alle V61- 
ker ; " S. Pr., " pour toutes les nations." This passage is quoted 
ad verbum, from the Sept. of Isa. 56 : 7, where the Hebrew is 
d''S3fi"V3b (for all peoples), E. V., " for all people." Wiclif, 
" to all folks ; " Tyndale, Cranmcr, Geneva, " unto all nations." 
Trollope (Analccta). The E. V. renders this passage as if the 
words had been vno nAmatv i<av %d"vcov, and this is more re- 
markable, as in the translation of Isa. 56 : 7 it is correctly ren- 
dered "for all people." 

00 "of robbers;" h]on~v. Wesley, Wakcf., Dick., Campbell, 
Kend., Thorn. S. Fr., " do brigands ; " De Wcttc, " einer Jljiu- 
berhohle ; " Iberian, " do ladrones." So (E. V.) John 10 : 1, 8 ; 
18 : 40. 2 Cor. 11 : 26. The rendering of this word by " thief" 
is entirely incorrect. 



i' " the crowd." See ch. 2 : 4, note. 

i "evening came" ("it became evening"). "Was" is un- 
necessary. See ch. 1 : 32, note. 

r " remembering ; " avceftitjad-elg. Wesley, Sharpe, Wakef., 
" remembered." So (E. V.) 2 Cor. 7 : 15. Sec Robinson and 
Liddcll on this word. 

- " Rabbi." See ch. 9 : 5, note. 

' " didst curse ; " xnr^onaca. Thorn. The intolerable harsh- 
ness of " cursedst " is a sufficient reason for this change. 

u " is dried up ; " K^oaiTai. So in v. 20. The rendering in 
both cases should be alike. So S.Pr., v. 20, " dcvcnue sec des les 
racincs v. 21, a seche ; " Iber., v. 20, " so habia sccado desde la 
raiz v. 21, se ha secado ; " DC Wette, v. 20, " verdorrct von der 
AYurzel aus v. 21, ist verdorret." The reason for retaining " is 
dried up " (when the text is in the perfect] may be seen in eh. 
10 : 40, note. 

v " truly ; " a.fir,i'. See ch. 3 : 28, note. 

w " what ; " a. Kend., Dick., Wakcf., Campbell, Pechy. 

1 " will come to pass ; " yiverat. Dick., Pechy. " Frequently 
the present is used of the future; more especially when some 
future event is represented in prophetic language, us certain, 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. XL 



77 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

he shall have whatsoever he 
saith. 

24 Therefore I say unto you, 
What things soever ye desire 
when ye pray, believe that ye 
receive them, and ye shall have 
them. 

25 And when ye stand praying, 
forgive, if ye have aught against 
any : that your Father also which 
is in heaven may forgive you your 
trespasses. 

26 But if ye do not forgive, 
neither will your Father Avhich 
is in heaven forgive your tres- 
passes. 

27 And they come again to 
Jerusalem : and as he Avas walk- 
ing in the temple, there come to 
him the chief priests, and the 
scribes, and the elders, 

28 And say unto him, By what 
authority doest thou these things ? 
and who gave thee this authority 
to do these things? 

29 And Jesus answered and 
said unto them, I Avill also ask of 
you one question, and answer mo, 
and 1 will tell you by what author- 
ity I do these things. 

30 The baptism of John, was it 
from heaven, or of men? answer 
me. 

31 And they reasoned with 



26 



GRKBK TEXT. 
)/ ~ ,\ ) \ v 21 s* v 

eorca aura) o eav enrr). oia 
TOVTO Ae'ya) vjjui/, Hdvra o<ra av 
Trpoo-evxpfJ.ei'oi alrelo-de, Trio-rev- 
ere on Aa/^SaVere, KGU ecrrat. 

< " 25 vs~ \ <f i 

VfJ.iv. -K.O.L OTO.V crrrjKrjre 

TTpoa-ev^ofJ-evoL) d(j)iere e'lrc e^ere 
Kara TWOS' 'iva. KOC 6 Trarr/p 
v/jicov b ev rols ovpavols d(f)fj 
V/MV ra TrapawrcafJiaTa v^Stv. 

' s v < " ' ' k ' > $\ < 

i oe vfjLGLs OVK cxpiere, ovoe o 
vfjLO>v 6 iv TOLS ovpavols 
d(j)r/(rei ra TrapaTrrcofJ-ara vp.wv. 

27 KAI ep^ovrat iraXtv ei? 
'Iepoo-6X.VfJ.a- /cat e.v r< 'iep<5 
TrepLTrarovvTos aurou, epyovrai 
Trpos avTov O'L ap^iepels KOL ol 
ypafj.jj.are is KOL ol Trpetrfivrepoi, 

28 N -\ ' ' ~ > TTI ' 

KO.I Ae-yovo-tv aura, sLv TTOLO. 
e^ovcria ravra Troleis; /cat ris 
o~ot ryv egovcriav ravrtji> edcaKev, 

el ~ 2!) c /- ^^ ' 7" 

Lva ravra Trotr/y; U oe J.ij- 

(rou? d7roKpL0els eiirev avrols, 
JETrepcarijo'a) u/^ay /cayw eva Ao- 
yov, KOU. drroKpidTjre (J.OL, KOU epa> 
vfjilv eV 7ro/a e^ovcria ravra TTOLU>. 
30 To /3a.7rri(r/J.a 'Icadwov e ov- 
pavov rjv, rj e dv0 panrwv ; a?ro- 



BEVJSED VEESION. 

whatever he saith. Therefore 24 
I say to you, >' Whatever things 
ye ask, when ye pray, believe 
that *ye will receive, and ye 
shall have them. And when ye 25 
stand praying, forgive, if ye 
have a any thing against b any 
one ; that your Father also, 
Avho is in c thc heavens, may for- 
give you your trespasses. But 26 
if ye do not forgive, neither 
Avill your Father, who is in d the 
heavens, forgive your trespass- 
es. And they come again to 27 
Jerusalem : and as he Avas walk- 
ing in the temple, there come 
to him the chief priests, and the 
scribes, and the elders, and say 28 
to him, By Avhat authority doest 
thou these things? and who 
gave thce this authority to do 
these things? And Jesus an- 20 
swcrecl and said to them, f l also 
Avill ask g you one question, and 
ansAver me, and I AA r ill tell you 
by Avhat authority I do these 
things. h The immersion of John, 30 
Avas it from heaven, or 'from 
men? answer me. And they 31 



as if already present." Trollope, Gr. N. T., p. 131, g50. The 
progressive form of the English present tense affords an expres- 
sion, which is submitted as an alternative rendering, viz., " is 
coming to pass." This refers to future time and yet, in form-, it 
coincides with the text. So "Walcef. 

i " whatever things." This is adopted in lieu of the antiquated 
phrase of the E. V., " what things soever." So Sharpc. 

1 " ye will receive ; " la/i/3m>ere. Pceliy, Wakcf. This verb 
is rendered in the future by Tyndale, Wesley, Span., Iber., Ital. 
See v. 23, note. 

a " any thing ; " n. Pechy, Dick. "Aught" is obsolete. 

b " any one ; " TWOS. Kendrick, Pechy, Sharpe, "Wakefield, 
Thom. 

c " the heavens ; " ?oz<i ovqavoig. The literal rendering ac- 
cords with our idiom, and is preferable, for the sake of exactness. 
So (E. V.) Luke 12 : 33. Heb. 4 : 14 ; 8 : 1 ; 9 : 23. S. Fr., 



" les cicux ; " Span, and Iber., " los cielos ; " Ital., " ne' cicli ; " 
Belg., " do Hemelcn." 

d " the heavens." See last note. 

f " I also ; " xaycb. Pechy. As the conjunction properly 
cuialifies the word or sentence, which immediately precedes it, it 
should be placed (in English) directly after the pronoun. 

B " Of," before "you," is superfluous. By our idiom, verbs of 
asking and teaching omit the preposition. 

h " The immersion." De "Wette, " die Taufe ; " Belgic, " de 
Doop ; " Iber., " la inmersion." Sec ch. 1 : 4, 5, notes. 



1 " from men ? " 1| avfrgcortcov ; The preposition should be 
rendered as in the prior member of the sentence, ovgavov. 
So Kenclriek, Wesley, Pechy, Sharpc, Campbell, Wakefield, 
Dickinson, De Wette, Iberian, Span... Ital., Belg., Syriac, Heb 
N. T. 



78 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. XII. 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

themselves, saying, If we shall 
say, From heaven ; he will say, 
Why then did ye not believe 
him? 

32 Bnt if we shall say, Of men ; 
they feared the people: for all 
men counted John, that he was a 
prophet indeed. 

33 And they answered and said 
unto Jesus, We cannot tell. And 
Jesus answering saith unto them, 
Neither do I tell you by what 
authority I do these things. 

CHAP. xir. 

AND he began to speak unto 
them by parables. A certain man 
planted a vineyard, and set an 
hedge about it, and digged a place 
for the Avinc-fat, and built a towor, 
and let it out to husbandmen, and 
went into a far country. 

2 And at the season he sent to 
the husbandmen a servant, that lie 
might receive from the husband- 
men of the fruit of the vineyard. 



GREEK TEXT. 

irpos lavTovf, Xtyovrts, 
LTro)p,ev, 'JS ovpavov, Ipei, Ai- 
O.TL ovv OVK evricrreJcraTe airra>; 

32 J -\ > > r 

aAA f.av 



33 \ 

KCU OLTTO- 



7ro3i> } e'0o/3ouz>ro rov Xaov airav- 
rey yap etyov TOV ' Iwavvrjv, OTL 

if 9 

TrpofyrjTTjs rjv. 

Aeyouav, TW 
OVK ot'5a/zej>. Kcu 6 

Ae'yet O.VTOIS, Ov8e 
Xeyco v/juv eV TTOLO. e^ovcria 
TTOKO. 



CHAP. XII. 

KA.I rjp^aro airroty eV Trapa- 
Aeyet^, ' Ap,ireXwva e(pv- 
Tevcrev avdpooTros^ /cat Trepi0ijKf 
(j)payp,oi' } /cat wpv^tv VTroXrjViov, 
/cat q>Ko8o/J.r)(r Ttvpyov, KCU ee- 
SOTO O.VTOV yecopyoFy, ;cat aTredij- 
p.Tj(re. 2 /cat aTreVretAe -jrpos 
TOVS yeaipyov? rcS Kaipca SovXov, 
\va, rrapa TO>I> 
TOV KapTrov TOV 



ot 



REVISED VERSION. 

reasoned 'among themselves, 
saying, If we shall say, From 
heaven ; he will say, Why then 
did ye not believe him ? But if 32 
we shall say, 'From men, ] 
they feared the people ; for all 
m held John "to be really a pro- 
phet. And they answered and 33 
said to Jesus, "We do not know. 
And Jesus answering, saith to 
them, Neither do I tell you by 
what authority I do these 
things. 

CHAP. XII. 

AND he began to speak to 1 
them by parables. A man 
planted a vineyard, and set a 
hedge about it, and b dug c a 
wine-vat, and built a tower, 
and let it out to husbandmen, 
and J went abroad. And at the 2 
season, he sent a servant to the 
husbandmen, that he might re- 
ceive from the husbandmen 
"some of the fruit of the vine- 



1 " among themselves ; " TtQos Havrovs. Wesley, Dickinson, 
Campbell, Pcchy. So (E. V.) Mark 1 : 27 ; 9 : 33 ; 10 : 2G ; 
12 : 7 ; 16 : 3. Luke 20 : 14. S. Pr., " entre eux ;" Iberian, 
" entrc si." 

1 " Prom men ; " J| <ti>0-(>c6rt(oi>. See v. 30, note. 

i " they feared." I follow the punctuation of Bloomfiekl, 
avfrgajTCcav, Irpojiovi'ro. lie remarks : " Critics, ancient and 
modern alike, stumble at this construction. Wo have here merely 
an anacolutlwn, by which the Evangelist passes from the very 
words of the persons spoken of, to a narrative of what was said." 
S. Fr., " des homines ils craignaicnt le peuple." 

'" " held ; " elzov. So parallel, Matt. 21 : 2G, tyovoi, " hold," 
E. V. Pcchy, Kcnd. 

" " to bo really a prophet ; " (Troaw/;/') on oirtos TTfoy/jTijg 
r,v. Kend., " (John) to bo truly a prophet." So Wakef. has the 
infinitive " to be." The rendering of the E. T. introduces a 
Greek idiom, which is not in accordance with our uius loquendi. 
S. Fr., " Jean pour avoir etc reelmcnt prophete." "Ovnos is ren- 
dered by " really," as most accurately expressing its signification, 
although it is not found in the E. V. So Hob., Liddell. As an 
alternative rendering of this passage, " that John was really a 
prophet." So Dick. 



"TVe do not know;" ovx oiBafcsv. Sharpe, Dick., Thorn. 
Vulg., Mont., Eras., Bcza, " ucscimus ; " Do Wettc, " Wir wisseu 
cs nicht ; " Belgic, " TVij en wcten't nict ; " G. Pr. and S. Fr., 
" Nous no savons." Syriac, . i ' v, ' |3. Heb. N. T., siss^ &> 
" We can not tell " was copied from Tyndalc. 

- " A man ; " tivfrqcoTtos. Kend., WakeOeld, Pechy, Wesley, 
Campbell, Sharpe, Dick. " Certain " is an unnecessary supple- 
ment. No supplement in S. Pr., Luther, Do Wette, Belg., Syr., 
Heb. N. T., Ibcr. This supplement originated in the " quidam " 
of Beza. 

b " dug." This is uniformly employed as the imperfect and 
pcrf. part, of " to dig," at the present time. So Wakcf., Camp., 
Thorn., Kcnd., Murdoek (in Trans, of Syr.) 

c " a wine-vat ; " V7to).i]viov. Wakef., AYesley, Shavpe. De 
AYette, " eincn Kellertrog ; " Belg., " ccneii wijnpcrsbak ; " Eob., 
" the undcr-vat of a wine-press." The orthography has long been 
changed from " wine-fat " to " wine-vat." 

'' " went abroad ; " arteS>iui]<jE. Eob., Liddell, Kend., Camp., 
Thorn. Brctsch., " peregrc proficiscor, abco." 

* " some of the fruit ; " ano rov xn^TCov. Thorn., " some of 
the product ; " De Wctte, " cinen Thcil von den Friichten." 
After verbs of receiving, etc., anb, before a genitive, conveys the 



TPIE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. XII. 



79 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

3 And they caught him, and 
beat him, and sent him away 
empty. 

4 And again ho sent unto them 
another servant : and at him they 
cast stones, and wounded him in 
the head, and sent him away 
shamefully handled. 

5 And again he sent another ; 
and him they killed, and many 
others ; beating some, and killing 
some. 

6 Having yet therefore one 
son, his well-beloved, he sent him 
also last unto them, saying, They 
will reverence my son. 

7 But those husbandmen said 
among themselves, This is the 
heir ; come, let us kill him, and 
the inheritance shall be ours. 

8 And they took him, and 
killed him, and cast him out of the 
vineyard. 

9 What shall therefore the lord 
of the vineyard do ? He will come 
and destroy the husbandmen, and 
will give the vineyard unto 
others. 



GBEEK TEXT. 

8e Aa/3oWey avTOv edeipav, /cat 
arrecrTeiXav Ktvov. /cat TraXiv 
aTreVretAe irpbs CLVTOVS aXXov 
8ovXov KaKflvov XiOofioX-qaav 
rey e/ce0aAatct><rai/j /cat aTre'crra- 
Xav rjTt/JLCo/jLevov. 6 /cat iraXiv 
aXXov aTreVretAe- /ca/cetz/oj/ aW- 
KTewav Kal TroAAouy aAAouy, 
rouy ju,eV depovres, rouy de aVo- 



/cretoz/rey 



c en ovv even v'iov 



v dyainrjTov avTOV, airecrTeiXe 
Kal avTov 7r/joy OVTOVS eo~\aToi>, 
XeyutV) 'On e.vTpa.TrrcrovTa.1 TOV 
vlov fj.ov. 7 e/cctvot de ol yeu>pyo\ 
ehrov TT/ooy eavTOvs, ' On ouroy 

0~TtV KXripOVOLLOS' SeVTC. O.TTO- 

III X 

KretVco/xe// avTOV, Kal T)/XWJ/ IWat 
77 K\7)poi>ofi.ia. 8 Kal XafiovTes 
avTov direKTeivav, Kal ee(3aXov 
TOV a/XTreAwfoy. 9 n ovv 



Kvpios TOV 
e'Aeucrerat /cat cbroAecret royy ye- 
(opyovs, /cat Scucret TOV ajU,7reAc5i/a 



EEVISED VERSION. 

yard. And f they took him, and 3 
beat him, and sent him away 
empty. And again he sent to 4 
them another servant: and at 
him they cast stones, and 
wounded him in the head, and 
sent him away shamefully hand- 
led. And again he sent another, 5 
and him they killed ; s and 
many others; h o/ whom they 
beat some and killed some. 
'Therefore having yet one sou, 6 
'his beloved, he sent him also 
to them last, saying, They will 
reverence my son. But those ^ 
husbandmen said among them- 
selves, This is the heir, come 
let us kill him, and the inherit- 
ance k will be ours. And they 8 
took him and killed him, and 
cast him out of the vineyard. 
What therefore 'will the lord o 
of the vineyard do? He will 
come and destroy the husband- 
men, "'and give the vineyard to 



idea that a part of the thing is received ; rls or il accusat. being 
understood. Butt., ?132, 5. c. In the East, rent is not paid in 
money, but in kind. The proprietor receives a portion of the 
produce, for the use of the land. The parallel, Matt. 21 : 34, 
ia/3eTi> rovs xaqnovs avrov, should be rendered, " to receive his 
fruits." So Wakef., Matt. 21 : 34. See Bloomf. (N. T., in loco.) 
Such phrases as " to take of," " to receive of," though familiarized 
by means of the B. V., are nevertheless violations of our idiom, 
and have never been so " naturalized," as to acquire any currency 
in conversation, or writing. In all such cases " part," or " por- 
tion " should be placed after the verb. 

f " they took ; " ).a/36vTes. So v. 8. "Wesley, WakeQeld, 
Sharpe, Pechy. Do "Wettc, " nahmen." " Caught " implies that 
the servant had attempted to escape. 

e A semicolon is placed after " killed," in conformity with the 
text, y.axBivov nrtExreivav- So Wesley, Sharpe, Campbell. The 
E. Y. of 1611 places a colon after " killed." So Tyndale, Cran- 
mer, Geneva, Rheims, Wakef. 

h " of ivhom they beat some and killed some ; " rovs ftev SE- 
QOITES, rovs SE artoxTeivovres. Grammatical propriety demands 
this supplement and the rendering of the participles by finite 
verbs. Wakef., " of many others, some they beat, and some they 
slew ; " Camp., " and of many more that he sent, some they beat, 



and some they killed ; " Thorn., " some of them they beat, aud 
some of them they killed." Iber. has this supplement, " [de los 
cuales] a unos dieron de golpes, i a otros matarou." DC Sacy, 
" de plusieurs qu'il leur envoya ensmte, ils battcrcnt les uns, et 
tuercnt les antes. S. Pr., " dorit ils dechirerent de verges lea 
uns, et tuercnt les autrcs." Belg., " [waar van] zij de soinmige 
sloegcn, ende sommige dooden." Comp. Matt. 21 : 34-36. 

1 " Therefore ; " Ow. So Sharpe. Wakcfield, " Moreover." 
This is the natural arrangement of the sentence. 

J " his beloved ; " ayantjrbv avrov. Wakef., Pechy, Eob. 
Mont., Eras., Bcza, " dilectum suum." This adjective is usually 
rendered thus in the E. V. The early Eng. translators followed 
the " carissimum " of the Yulg. 

k " will be ; " i!arni. Wesley, Campbell, Wakef., Sharpe, Pe 
chy, Thorn. 

i " will do ; " noi^asi. Kend., Wesley, AVakef., Campbell. 
Sharpe, Thomson, Dick., Pechy. " Shall," as an auxiliary, here 
presents an idea which is not found in the text, " what can he 
do ? " 

m " and give." As " give " is coupled to " will destroy," the 
auxiliary should not be repeated ; there being no emphasis. So 
Keud., Wakof., Camp., Pechy. 



80 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. XII. 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

10 And have ye not read this 
scripture ; The stone which the 
builders rejected is become the 
head of the corner : 

11 This was the Lord's doing, 
and it is marvellous in our eyes? 

12 And they sought to lay hold 
on him, but feared the people ; 
for they knew that he had spoken 
the parable against them : and 
they left him, and went their 
way. 

13 And they send unto him 
certain of the Pharisees, and of 
the Herodians, to catch him in his 
words. 

14 And when they were come, 
they say unto him, Master, we 
know that thou art true, and 
carest for no man : for thou re- 
gardest not the person of men, but 
teachest the way of God in truth : 
Is it lawful to give tribute to Ce- 
sar, or not? 

15 Shall we give, or shall we 
not give ? But he, knowing their 
hypocrisy, said unto them, Why 
tempt ye me ? bring me a penny, 
that I may see it. 

16 And they brought it. And 



aAAoty. 



GREEK TEXT. 

10 Ov8e 

AiOov, ov 
v oi OLKo8ofj.ovi>Tf ) 
OVTOS eyGvrj6r) elf Ke^)aXr}v yea- 
vias. n wapd Kvpiov tyevero 
avTrj, /cat ecrri Oavfjiacrrr] iv 
o0$aAyU,oty r]fJiK>i>. 12 jfiTat er?- 
TOVV avrov Kparrjcrai, /cat (po/3r/- 
Orjcrav rov o^Xov eyvccxrav -yap 
OTL Trpos avrovf TT)V TrapafioXrjv 
etTre- /cat d<pVTe? avrov aTrrjX.- 
6ov. 

13 Kcti aTrocrreAAoucri irp'bs av- 
rov TLVO.S TCOV <?apto"atW /cat TWV 
'Ifpcadtavatv, tW avrov dypevo-Q)- 
crt Aoyop. 14 ot 5e eXdovres Ae'- 
yov<riv avrai, Zlt<5ao-/caAe, o't'Sa- 
fj.ev OTI dXrjdrjf el, /cat ov 
croc irepl ov8evos' ov yap /3 
ety 7rp6crco7roi> dvOpwirfov, aAA' eV 
aA^e/a? Tf]v o8ov TOV Ozov SL- 
cJacr/cety. e^ecrrt KIJVO-OV Kai- 
(rapt Sovvai r) ov; 15 dajfj.ev, ?} 
fj-rj 8a>fji:6i> ; 1 Se et<5coy avrcov 
rr]v VTTOKpio-Lv etVef auroty, Ti 

)fpere pot 

(i /^i f ^ ^ j/ 
Ui oe ? 



piov, Lva 



3i <b 
LOCO. 



REVISED VERSION. 

others. "Have ye "not even lo 
read this scripture : The stone, 
which the builders rejected, 
phath become the chief corner- 
stone; this was the Lord's doing 11 
and it is 'wonderful in our eyes? 
And they sought to 'lay hold of 12 
him, but feared the crowd ; for 
they knew that he had spoken 
the parable against them ; and 
they left him and 'went away. 
And they send to him "some of 13 
the Pharisees, and of the Hero- 
dians, to catch him T by talk. 
And "when they came, they say 14 
to him, "Teacher, we know that 
thou art true, and carest for 
^no one, for thou regardest not 
the person of men, but teachest 
the way of God in truth : Is it 
lawful to give tribute to Cesar, 
or not? Shall we give or shall 15 
we not give? But he, knowing 
their hypocrisy, said to them, 
'Why do ye try me? bring me a 
penny, that I may see it. And 1C 
they brought it. And he saith 



a "And" is unauthorized. Not employed by Campbell, Vulg., 
Eras., Beza, Castal., Ibcr., S. Fr., De "Wette. 

"not even;" ovSe. Hob. (in verbo), Wesley. De "Wctte, 
" niclit einmal ; " Brctsch., " ne quidem, maxime si in mcdio ora- 
tionc ponitur." So (E. V.) 1 Cor. 11 : 14. 

P " hath become ; " eyeiJijO't]. Sec cli. 1 : 38, note. 

9 "the chief corner-stone,-" xE<pa).i)i> ycovlas. Rob. (x^o- 
yovaiofs], " KecpaJ.rjv (= irs<"l Ps. 118 : 22) refers not to the 
highest point or coping, but to the head or junction of the two 
walls of a building. ' The supplement " stone" is taken from the 
E. V. of Ps. 118 : 22. 

r " wonderful ; " d-avfiaarf]. Kcnd., Pechy, "VValcef., Sharpe, 
Thorn. " Marvelous " is obsolete. 

" lay hold of." See ch. 3 : 21, note. 

t " went away ; " an^.O'ov. Wakef., Sharpe, Wesley. See 
ch. 11 : 4, note. 

" some ; " rtvae. Wakef., Sharpe, Dick. So often in N. T. 



r " by talk ; " Uytp. This dative is instrumental. In the 
parallel, Matt. 22 : 15, EV ?.6yct> is rendered (E. V.) " in his talk." 
Sec Bob. ().6yos.) No supplements arc necessary with this 
word, in the passage before us. Fritzsche remarks : " Beza optio- 
nem fecit cxplicandi aut ut cam suo insidiantiurn sermone venaren- 
tur aut ut cum ipsius (i. c. Jcsu) response circumvcnirent. At 
tertia intcrprctatio iniicc vera est : ut cum circumvcnirent collo- 
quio." 

w " when they came ; " D.d-ovres. Thomson. See ch. 1 : 38, 
note. This word is rendered cither by a participle or an active 
intransitive verb, in the versions of Kend., Wesley, Wakefield, 
Campbell, De Wcttc, Belg. The Vulg. has " vcnieutes ; " Eras, 
and Beza, " venissent." 

1 " Teacher." See ch. 4 : 38, note. 

y " no one ; " ovSsvoe. See ch. 2 : 22, note. 

. Why do ye try me ? " Ti fie ytEi^d^ere; See ch. J : 13, 
note. Wakef., " Why arc ye trying me ? " So Thorn. 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. XII. 



81 



KING JAMBS' VERSION. 

lie saith unto them, Whose is this 
image and superscription? And 
they said unto him, Cesar's. 

17 And Jesus answering, said 
unto them, Render to Cesar the 
things that are Cesar's, and to 
God the things that are God's. 
And they marvelled at him. 

18 Then come unto him the 
Sadducees, which say there is no 
resurrection ; and they asked him, 
saying, 

19 Master, Moses wrote unto 
us, If a man's brother die, and 
leave his wife behind him, and 
leave no children, that his brother 
should take his wife, and raise up 
seed unto his brother. 

20 Now, there were seven 
brethren : and the first took a 
wife, and dying left no seed. 

21 And the second took her, 



GREEK TEXT. 

Koi Ae'yet O.VTOIS, Twos 77 

</ \t> i / /"' ?> x ? 

Trj /cat 77 tTrtypafpr) ; UL oe et- 
TTOV aura, Kaiaapos. 1T Kai 
aTTOKpideis o 'Irjcrov? eiirev au- 
roty, 'ATTodore ra Kaiaapos 
Kaia-api, /cat TO. TOV Oeov TO> 
Oew. KaL edavfj.aa-av eV aurc3. 
18 Kca ep-^ovrai JEJa5<5oi>/catbt 
7r/joy avTOi>, otYiz/ey Xeyovcriv avd- 



avrov 



iTj f.iva.f /cat 
19 



ffypa\jsei> rjfuv, OTL eaV 
TLVOS d8eX(j)os a.7ro0di>r], /cat /cara- 
AtVi? yyi/at/ca, /cat re/em /J.TJ d<pfj, 
tW Aa/3>7 6 dde\(po? avrov TTJV 



avrov, /cat 
O-Y) cnrepfJia T> d8e\<pq> 

20 ' \ > c\ \ J ^ 3 1 v 

evrra aoeAcpot -rjcrav /cat o 
e'Aa/3e yvvcuKa.) /cat aTro- 
OVK dfpfJKe cnrep/j.a' 

21 \ ' "\ n > ^ 

/cat o oeure/3oy eAapef avrr/v, 



REVISED VERSION. 

to them, "Whose image and in- 
scription is this? And they said 
to him, Cesar's. And Jesus an- 17 
sweriug, said to them, Render 
to Cesar the things which are 
Cesar's, and to God the things 
which arc God's. And Hhey 
wondered at him. And there 18 
come to him c Sadducees, who 
say there is no resurrection; 
and they asked him, saying, 
''Teacher, "Moses wrote this for 19 
us, If a man's brother f should 
die, and leave B a wife behind 
him, and leave no children, that 
his brother should take his wife 
and raise up ""offspring 'for his 
brother. 'There were seven 20 
brethren ; and the first took a 
wife, and dying left no k off- 
spring. And the second took 21 



n " Whose image and inscription is this ? " This is the natural 
order of the words in our language. So Thomson. 'EmyqatpTj 
is rendered " inscription," as signifying words engraved, stamped, 
or written on any substance. Webster. So Kendrick, AVeslcy, 
Wakf., Campbell, Sharpe, Dick., Thorn., Pechy, Rob. 

b " they wondered ; " Ed-aviiaoav. Kcnd., Wakel'., Campbell. 
See ch. 5 : 20, note. 

c " Sadducees ; " SaSSov/.aiot.. The article of the E. V. is 
superfluous. It is not used by Pechy, Sharpe, Campbell, Thorn. 
No article in De AVctte. 

d " Teacher." See ch. 4 : 38, note. 

c " Moses wrote this for us ; " Mtaa^s Eyqaycv ijfiiv. This 
sentence is elliptical. In ch. 10 : 5, the ellipsis is supplied, (Mto- 
aTjs ) EyqayEV vftTv tr]i> IvTol.rjv ravTijv. Eob. (y(Jiiyica) re- 
marks : " P^AfpEiv Kvto1.i\v rti't, to write a commandment to or 
for any one with ewoOjv implied Murk 12 : 19, Luke 20 : 28." 
'Brctsclmeider, " lileris pracipio, prascribo tivi." The pronoun 
this has been employed as the supplement, instead of the entire, 
phrase " this commandment," as the reader's mind naturally refers 
it to the language of the precept, which follows. It is desirable 
to aim at conciseness, whenever a supplement is employed. 
'H/ilf is the dativus commodi, and is properly rendered by " for 
us." So Thorn. 

f "should die." This form of the verb accords with our 
present usus loquendi. 

* " a wife ; " ywaiy.a. There is no good reason for deviating 
from the text and inserting " his." Pechy, Kendrick, Wakef., 



Sharpe, Campbell, Dick., Thorn., all have " a wife." De Wette, 
"cm Weil) ;" S. Fr., " une fcmme;" Belg 1 ., "ecu wijf;" Iber., 
" (dejare) muger." 

h " offspring ; " aitfyfia. Kend. Castalio, " prolem ; " S. Fr., 
" posterite ; " Bob., " by metonomy children, offspring ; " Bret- 
schneider, "proles." " Oflspring" is employed in the B. V., e. g., 
Job 21 : 8. Isa, 44 : 3 ; 61 : 9. 

1 " for his brother ; " T<W aSsktpco avrov. Thomson. These 
children were regarded as the oflspriug of the deceased brother. 
It is a dativus commodi. " For " is more accurate than " to." 
Sec Dcut. 25 : 5-10. 

J " Now," which occurs in the E. V., is dropped as superfluous. 
There being nothing in the text, uor any exigentia loci, which de- 
mands it. The parallel, Matt. 22 : 25, has SB, and Luke 20 : 29, 
ovv, which may be represented by " now," as a continuative. But 
we are not warranted in giving to the Evangelists an appearance 
of greater harmony than that presented by the inspired text. 
Tyndale and Cranmer, " There were," etc. The Geneva intro- 
duced the supplement " therefore," which was taken from the 
" ergo " of the Vulgate. Erasmus, Castal., " Septem fratres fuc- 
rnnt ; " Mont., " Septem fratres Grant ; " Iber, " Habia siete her- 
manos," etc. The reading of the Elzevir, knia ovv, which is of 
no authority, may explain the rendering quoted from the Vulgate. 
See Tischend. (in loco) " Now" is dropped by Wesley, Sharpe, 
Pechy. 

k " offspring." Sec v. 19, note. 



82 



THE GOSPEL ACCOKDING TO MARK. CHAP. XII. 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

and died, neither left he any seed : 
and the third likewise. 

22 And the seven had her, and 
left no seed : last of all the woman 
died also. 

23 In the resurrection there- 
fore, when they shall rise, whose 
wife shall she be of them ? for the 
seven had her to wife. 

24 And Jesus answering, said 
unto them, Do yo not therefore 
err, because ye know not the 
scriptures, neither the power of 
God? 

25 For when they shall rise 
from the dead, they neither mar- 
ry, nor are given in marriage ; 
but are as the angels which are in 
heaven. 

26 Aiul as touching the dead, 
that they rise ; have ye not read 
in the book of Moses, how in the 
bush God spake unto him, saying, 
I am the God of Abraham, and 
the God of Isaac, and the God of 
Jacob ? 



GREEK TEXT. 



aireOave, /cat ov8e avros 



a(f)rJKe arre/jyua' /cat 6 rpiros 

' ' 22 ^ v \ a ' ^ 

axravTtas' /cat eAapoy avryv 
ol eVra, /cat OVK d(j)f]Kai> o-7rep/j.a. 
iravTfov aireOave /cat 77 



/ 23 ' " 7 

yvvrj. ev TT/ ovv avaaracrei, 
OTO.V avao~T(no-L, rivets avriov 
ecrrai yvvq; ol 'yap eVra ecrvov 

24 



TT- ^ > 

yvvaiKa. J\.ai airoKpi- 

6eis o 'Irjaovs elirev avrols, Ov 
Sta TOVTO TrXavacrOe, ftr) elSores 
ray ypafyas, fjLrjSe TY/V 8vvaiJ.iv 
TOV Oeov; 25 orav yap C'K ve- 
Kpcav avaaTwcnv, ovre yafjiov- 
criv, ovre ya/j-io-KovTat) aAA' ei- 
coy ayyeXot ol ev roty ovpa- 



20 



Trepi 



v 

oe 



rcav 



z/oiy. 

OTL eyeipovrai, OVK aveyvwre ei> 
rj7 /3//3A<0 Moo-ea>s, e?rt rrjs /3d- 
TOV, cos eiirev avraS 6 Oeos, Ae- 
yu)v, 'Eya> b Oeos 'A/3paafj., /cat 
6 Oeos '/craa/c, /cat 6 Oeos 'Ia- 



REVISED VERSION. 

her, and died, neither left he 
any 'offspring : and the third 
likcAvise. And the seven m took 22 
her, and left no offspring : last 
of all, the woman died also. In 23 
the resurrection therefore, when 
they rise, "to which of them 
Avill she be a wife? for the 
seven had her for a wife. And 24 
Jesus answering, said to them, 
Do ye not therefore err, because 
ye know not the scriptures, nor 
the power of God? For when 25 
they shall rise from the dead, 
they neither marry, nor are 
in marriage ; but are 
''the angels, who are r in 
the heavens. But as to the 20 
dead, that they rise ; have ye 
not read in the book of Moses 
"at the bush how God spoke 
to him, saying, I am the God of 
Abraham, and the God of Isaac, 
and the God of Jacob? He is 27 



gven 



i " offspring." Sec v. 19, note. 

""took;" ttaflov. So in v. 19, 20, 21. Wesley, Pechy, 
Sliarpc. S. Fr., " les sept la pvirent ; " DC Wettc, " es nalimcn 
sic die sicbcn ; " Bclg., " do zcvcu namen dezelve ; " Iber., " los 
siete la tuvierou." " Had " originated with Tyndale. 

n " to which of them will she be a wife ? " tiros avrcSv 'iarni 
ywi'i ; The E. V. here is a solecism. Our idiom requires the 
above rendering. It presents the thought of the text. As an 
alternative rendering, " of which of them will she be wife. ? " 
Still, I regard this as harsh. It is the reading of S. Fr., DC 
Sacy, and De Wettc. Montanus, Beza, Castal., " cujus eorum 
uxor ? " Span, and Iber., " de cual elloa sera muger ? " Syriac, 
1^^.J) looiZ .oovlio |i.| (literally, " of which of them will she 

d A * \ * 

be wile?"). 

" for a wife ; " yvvaTxa. S. Fr., pour femme ; " Span., " por 
mugcr ; " Do Wctte, " zum Weibe." " For " is adopted rather 
than " as" (Kcnd.), as familiar and more euphonous. 

P " like ;" o5 s . Eob. So (E. V.) Matt. 6 : 29 ; 28 : 3. Mark 
4 : 31. Acts 8 : 32, etc. By using " like," we are freed from 
that hissing sound, which occurs so frequently in our language. 

" angels." As the Greek noun is aiwrthrous, the article of 
B. V. is italicized, as a supplement. So Wakef. 

r " in the heavens." See ch. 1 : 11, note. Vulg., Eras., Beza, 



Castalio, " in ccelis ; " S. Fr., " dans les cieux ; " Iber., " los cie- 
los ; " Bclg., " Hcmelen." 

" at the bush ." All later critics regard the phrase eitl 
rijs pdrov as a reference to the section, Exod. 3 : 2, etc., where the 
appearance of the Lord is related. Eob. (tnl), " on or in the 
section of the bush." Fritz., " Est cnim tnl sic pervagato usu 
de loco dictum bey dcm Dornbusche, quo loco de rubro exponit, 
et citaudi formula vitre communis ncgligentias consentanea." A 
similar mode of citation is found in Rom. 11 : 2, ?j ovy. o'iSmt 
Iv 'ntiq ri ley EI ?} yqarpi] ; Bloomf., (Annotat.) : " The scnsu is 
this ; have yc not read in the 600/1; of Moses, in that place, which 
contains the history of the bush, that God said," etc. De Wettc, 
" in der Geschichte vom Dorubusche ; " Iberian, " en el libro de 
Moises [donde escribe] do la zarza." This mode of citation was 
common among the Hebrews and Arabs. Some leading word 
of a section or chapter gives a name to the passage. See 2 Sam. 
1 : 18, where "the bow" is the title of the lamentation of David 
over Saul anil Jonathan (comp. v. 22, "the bow"). Thus the 
chapters of the Koran are named from some word or phrase, 
which they contain. Should it be thought that the above ren- 
dering will not be sufficiently perspicuous to common readers, 
then a supplement may be employed thus ; " in the book of 
Moses at the place concerning the bush." The supplement " at 
the place " is taken from Luke 4 : 17, EVQB tov ronov ov r t v 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. XII. 



83 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

27 He is not the God of the 
dead, but the God of the living : 
ye therefore do greatly err. 

28 And one of the scribes came, 
and having heard them reasoning 
together, and perceiving that he 
had answered them well, asked 
him, Which is the first command- 
ment of all ? 

29 And Jesus answered him, 
The first of all the commandments 
is, Hear, Israel ; The Lord our 
God is one Lord : 

30 And thou shalt love the 
Lord thy God with all thy heart, 
and with all thy soul, and with 
all thy mind, and with all thy 
strength: this is the first com- 
mandment. 

31 And the second is like, 
namely this, Thou shalt love thy 
neighbour as thyself: there is 
none other commandment greater 
than these. 

32 And the scribe said unto 
him, Well, Master, thou hast said 
the truth : for there is one God ; 
and there is none other but he : 

33 And to love him with all 
the heart, and with all the under- 
standing, and with all the soul, 
and with all the strength, and to 
love his neighbour as himself, is 
more than all whole burnt-offer- 
ings and sacrifices. 



GREEK TEXT. 

/cco/3; 27 OVK (-O~TLV 6 Oeos ve- 
Kpiov, aXXa Oeo? a>vTO)V v/nely 
ovv TroAu TrXavao~Qe. 

28 Kal TrpocreXQcov ety TWV 
a/coucray avrcoi> crv- 
, eiScoy OTL KaXws av- 
Tols anreKpWr], eir^pwrrja-ev av- 
TOV, IToia eVrt trpwrr) iraa&v 
29 'O 8e 'Irjcrov? aTre- 
"Ort. TrpcoTij irao->v 
T>V evToXwv, "AKOve, 'la-parjX' 
Kvpios o Oeos r)fjiu>v Kvpios els 

> 30 v > ' TT ' 

eo-Ti. Kat ayaTrrjcreLs Kvpiov 
TOV Oeov aov l oX.r)s rfjs Kap- 
dias o~ov Kal e'g- oA^y Trjy ^^X^ 
crou, /cat e oA^y rrjs StazWay 
o~ov, Kal el; oXr/s rrjs tcr^uoy 

& ' > -v ' SI v 

<rov. avrrf Trpcorr) evroA.i]. /cat 
Sevrepa 6/j.ola avrrj, ' AyaTrrjaeis 
TOV frXrja-LOV aov ay creavTov. 
Meifav TOVTcav aXXrj evToXr] OVK 

" 32 TS* S ' i r* t 

ecrTt. l\.ai enrev avT<x> o ypafJi- 
us', KaXws, 5i5acr/caAe, eir 
ewray, OTL els ecrri Oeos, 
KCU OVK eo-TLV aAAoy irXrjv avTOV. 

\ ^ > " \ * f- a *. 

/cat TO ayairav avTov eg oXr]S 
KapStas, Kal e^ oA.rjS' TTJS 
crvveaeats, Kal e oXrjs TT/S fyv- 
)$?, /cat e' oXijs TTJS lo-^yos, /cat 
TO ayo-TTav TOV irXrjo-Lov coy eav- 
TOV, TrXelov ecrn TTCLVTCOV TU>V 



83 



REVISED VERSION. 

not the God of the dead 'but of 
the living : ye therefore do 
greatly err. And one of the 28 
scribes came, and having heard 
them reasoning together, and 
perceiving that he had an- 
swered them "well, asked him, 
Which is the first command- 
ment of all? And Jesus an- 29 
swered him, The first of all the 
commandments is, Hear, 
Israel j The Lord our God is 
one Lord : and thou shalt love 30 
the Lord thy God with all thy 
heart, and with all thy soul, 
and with all thy mind, and with 
all thy strength: this is the 
first commandment. And "the 31 
second, like it, is this, Thou 
shalt love thy neighbor as thy- 
self: there is no other command- 
ment greater than these. And 32 
the scribe said to him, Well, 
Teacher, T thou hast spoken 
"truly, for "there is One; and 
there is >'no other besides him : 
and to love him with all the 33 
heart, and with all the under- 
standing, and with all the soul, 
and with all the strength, and 
to love 'one's neighbor as "one- 
self, is more than b all the whole 



' "but of the living;" nD.a, t,d>vtcav. &eoe is canceled by 
Griesb., Scholz, Fritz., Laclimann, Knapp, Tischcndorf, Robinson 
(Harmony), and bracketed by Tittmann. It is not recognized 
by the Syriac or Vulgate. It is disregarded in the Versions of 
Sharpc, A. Camp., Thorn., Dick., and Pechy. It is spurious. 

u " the second, like it, is this ; " Sevrfya oftoia avri]. Pecliy. 
Our idiom demands an objective after " like." Instead of 
Gr., Schott, Lachm., Knapp, Fritzsche read ami}. I ^ cem 
the probable reading. In Matt. 22 : 39, we have 6 (tola, 
which is properly rendered " like it." Iber., " scgundo semejante 
[a, el es] este ;" Beza, "secundum illi simile, hoc est." 

T " thou hast spoken ; " ulnae. Sharpc. Bloomf. (N. T.) 

w " truly ; " In aiijO-elas. This is a periphrasis for airjO'us. 
Costal., " profecto." Rob. (ln\.) 



31 " There- is One." QEOS (Text. Recept.) is rejected by Grics- 
bach, Scholz, Laclimann, Tischcnd., Knapp, Titt., Fritz., Bloomf. 
It is not recognized by Syriac. Omitted by Wesley, A. Camp., 
Sharpe. Noted as spurious by Do Wette. 

y " no other ; " alias ow.. Wesley, Pechy, Wakef., Sharpe, 
Dick., Thorn. " None other " is obsolete. 

* " one's neighbor ; " tuv nhjoiov. Shai-po, Pecliy, Camp- 
bell. 

a " oneself ; " zavrbv. Sharpc, Campbell, Pechy. 

b " all tlie whole burnt-offerings ; " Ttcivrcov tiav oj.oy.avrwftci- 
raiv. The article should not be omitted. So "Wakcf., Thomson. 
S. Fr., " tous les," etc. ; Iberian, " todas las," etc. ; Belg., " allo 
do," etc. 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. XII. 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

34 And when Jesus saw that lie 
answered discreetly, he said unto 
him, Thou art not far from the 
kingdom of God. And no man 
after that durst ask him any ques- 
tion. 

35 And Jesus answered and 
said, while he taught in the 
temple, How say the scribes that 
Christ is the son of David? 

36 For David himself said by 
the Holy Ghost, The LORD said 
unto my Lord, Sit thou on my 
right hand, till I make thine 
enemies thy footstool. 

37 David therefore himself 
callcth him Lord, and whence is 
he then his son? And the common 
people heard him gladly. 

38 And he said unto them in 
his doctrine, Beware of the 
scribes, which love to go in long 
clothing, and love salutations in 
the market-places, 

39 And the chief seats in the 
synagogues, and the uppermost 
rooms at feasts : 



GREEK TEXT. 

o\OKavTO)/JiaTcoi> /cat TU>V OVCTLWV. 

3-t TS~ V<'y "ip>V ' \ rf 

./tat o li]o~ovs IOGW avrov, on 
vovve-^cas dTreKpidr), eivrev avrco, 
Ov fJiaKpav ft aTro TTJ? /3a(TtAetay 
TOV Oeov. Kai ouSeiy oy/cert 
eVoA/m avTov 7repa>Trj(rat. 
35 Kca diroKpiOfis 6 ' 
e'Aeye, StSdcrKcov li> rw iepco, 
\eyovcnv ot ypa/nynarety, art o 

"V ^ ' ' ' A n't* 3G > 

Ji.purTosvLosecrTLZla.pio; av- 
roy 'yap Aa-fild ehrev zv TW Ilvev- 
fjio-ri T(S 'Ayiw, J^lirtv o KvpLos 
T(S Kvpica fjiov, KaOov e/c 
IULOV, eo)? av Qw TOVS e 
(rov VTroTrodioy TCQV TroS&v crov. 
8< AVTOS oiiv AafilS Aeyet avTov 

KVplOV /Cat TToOtV VLOS O.VTOV 

eVrt; Kcti b vroAuy o^Aoy -rjitovev 
avTOu rjSecaf. 

38 1?" "\ ' " ' " S> 

l\.ai eAeyez/ O.VTQLS fi> TYJ ot- 
avTOV, SXeTreTe d-jro 



/cat qcnracr- 

39 \ 

/cat Trpco- 



IJLOVS ej> raty 

ToicadeSpias eV raty crumycoyaty 

/cat TTputTOKXicrtay eV roly 



BEVISED VERSION. 

burnt-offerings and 'the sacri- 
fices. And when Jesus saw that 34 
he answered discreetly, ho said 
to him, Thou art not far from 
the kingdom of God. And d no 
one durst "question him f any 
further. And Jesus answered 35 
and said, Avhile he taught in the 
temple, How say the scribes, 
that the Anointed is the son of 
David? For David himself said so 
by the g Holy Spirit, The Lord 
said to my Lord, Sit thou at my 
right hand, till I make thine 
enemies thy footstool. David 37 
therefore himself calleth him 
Lord, and ''how 'then is he his 
son? And the great 'crowd 
heard him gladly. And he said 38 
to them k in his teaching, Beware 
of the scribes, who love 'to walk 
about '"in long robes, and love 
salutations in the market-places, 
and "the "first seats in the syna- 39 
gogues, and vthe q first places in 



c " the sacrifices ; " rcSi> &vaiwi>. AVakef., Thomson. S. Fr., 
" toutes les victimes ; " Ibcr., " [todos] los sacriQcios ; " Bclg 1 ., 
" de slagt-offeren." Sec last note. 

* " no one ; " ovSelg. Pcchy, Kend., Sliarpc, Dick., Waket'. 

" question ; " inefiajTrjaai, Kend., Sharpe, Thomson. So 
(B. V.) Luke 23 : 9. S. Fr., " interrogcr." Liddcll, Grccnf. 

f " any further ; " oiixhi. Pcchy. Fritz., " amplius." Lid- 
dell, Rob. The thought in the text is : that no one, on that occa- 
sion, ventured to question him further. But " after that" in the 
E. V. is ambiguous, as it may signify "at any future time." This, 
however, would be contrary to fact. Luke 23 : 9, 'En^^cora (i. c. 
'IlpioSris) avrov e.v l.oyois Ixttvols. 

15 " Holy Spirit." See ch. 1 : 8, note. 

h " how ; " nod-ev. Wesley, Campbell, Dick., Wakef., Thorn. 
Bob. (nd Per.) 

1 " then." This is the proper place for this word. So Thorn., 
Campbell. 

J " crowd." Sec ch. 2 : 4, note. 

k " in his teaching ; " !> r!j SiSa/J; nvrov. Wesley, Kendrick, 
Pechy, Sharpe, Campbell, " in teaching ; " Wakef., " as ho was 



teaching ; " Castalio, " inter docendum ; " S. Fr., dans son en- 
seignement ; " Ibcr., " en su cnsenanza ; " De Wettc, " in seiner 
Lchre." Eob. (in loco), SiSa'/j. See ch. 4 : 2, note. As an 
alternative, " when he was teaching." 

i " to walk about ; " nEqinarETv. Sharpe, Dickinson, Wakef. 
DC Wcttc, " wclche umherwandeln." Hob. (in vcrbo.) So 
(E. V.) 1 Pet. 5 : 8. 

m " in long robes ; " tv arohais. Wesley, Wakcfield, Sharpe, 
Dick., Thomson. So in the parallel, Luke 20 : 4G. This word 
occurs eight times in the N. T., and is rendered by " robes " in 
six instances, in the E. V. See Rob. 

11 " the." As Tt^caroKaO-fS^ias is anarthrous, " the " is itali- 
cized for the sake of greater accuracy. Our idiom demands the 
article here. 

" first scats ; " Tr^coToy.aO-eSiilas. Sharpe, Kend., Rob. De 
Wette, " erste Stiihle ; " S. Fr., " premiers sieges ; " Campbell, 
" principal seats." 

P " the." The reason for italicizing " the " may be seen in 
note n on this verse. 

1 " fu-st places ; " n^caroy.holas. Kend. G. Fr., S. Fr., De 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. XIII. 



85 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

40 Which devour widows' 
houses, and for a pretence make 
long prayers : these shall receive 
greater damnation. 

41 And Jesus sat over against 
the treasury, and beheld how the 
people cast money into the trea- 
sury: and .nany that were rich 
cast in much. 

42 And there camo a certain 
poor widow, and she threw in 
two mites, which make a farthing. 

43 And he called unto him his 
disciples, and saith unto them, 
Verily I say unto you, That this 
poor widow hath cast more in, 
than all they which have cast 
into the treasury. 

44 For all they did cast in of 
their abundance: but she of her 
want did cast in all that she had, 
even all her living. 

CHAP. XIII. 

AND as he went out of the 
temple, one of his disciples saith 
unto him, Master, see what man- 
ner of stones, and what buildings 
are here ! 



oi/c/ay TWV 



GREEK TEXT. 

40 O'L KareorGiovTes ray 
pijjv, Kca rrpo(f)do-f.L 
fj.cc.Kpa TTyoooreu^o/xevoi' OVTOL Xr/- 

Trepio~o~oTepov /C/K/ZGC. 
Kai Kadlo-a? 6 'Irjcrovs KO.T- 
L TOV yafyfyvXaKLOV I0ecopei 
Trcoy 6 6'xAoy /SaAAei yaXKOv ety 
TO yab0i>Aa/aoz/. KCU TroAAot 
TrXovcnoi e'/SaAAov TroAAcr 42 Kal 



XeTTTO. 0~VO, O (TTt 






TOVS 



s avTov, Aeyet auroiy, ' 
Xe-yco vfuv, on rj X^P a a ^ Tr ] 7 ) 
Trrcox?; TrXelov irdvTwv /3e/3A?7/ce 
TU>V (BaXovTcov ety TO yafycbvXd- 

44. ' \ t ~ 

KLOV. TTaVTS yCf-p fK TOV 7T6- 

aurcuy eflaXov 



e e/c Trs 
ra oo~a 



fiiov 



avrr/s irv- 
e/SaAez/, oXov TOV 



CHAP. XIII. 

KAI e/CTTOpeyo/LteVoy avTov e'/c 
TOV iepov, Aeyei avTca ely TU>V 



TroraTrot XiOoi /cat TroraTral ot/co- 



REVISED VERSION. 

the feasts : Avho devour widows' 40 
houses, and for a pretense make 
long prayers ; these 'will re- 
ceive 'greater condemnation. 
And Jesus sat over against the 41 
treasury, and beheld how 'the 
crowd cast money into the 
treasury : and many who were 
rich, cast "in much. And there 42 
came T a poor widow, and w sho 
cast in two mites, which make 
a farthing. And he called his 43 
disciples to him, and saith to 
them, Truly I say to you, that 
this poor widow hath cast in 
more than all those, who have 
cast into the treasury. For 44 
they all cast in I ont of their 
abundance : but she out of her 
poverty cast in all that she had, 
even her ? whole living. 

CHAP. XIII. 

AND as he Avent out of the 1 
temple, one of his disciples 
saith to him, Teacher, see, "what 
stones, and what ""buildings! 



Sacy, " les premieres places ; " De Wctto, " crate PliUzc." This 
word refers to the middle place in the triclinium or table-seat. 
See Bob. 

r " will receive." Sharpc, "Wakef. 

" " greater condemnation ; " rteoiaaorefiov xqlfia. Kend., Q. 
So (E. V.) Luke 23 : 40. 1 Cor. 11 : 34. 1 Tim. 3 : C. The 
word obviously signifies a sentence which is to be followed by 
punishment. Rob. (xoiita.) As an alternative, the idiomatic 
phrase, " a heavier judgment." 

' " the crowd." See eh. 2 : 4, note. 

u " in." This word is really a supplement, and should be itali- 
cized. So in the next member of the sentence. These passages 
are elliptical ; els TO ya&yivlrtxiov being understood. 

v " a poor widow ; " /' x>joa. "Wielif, Wesley, Campbell, 
Thomson. Els sometimes has the force of our article , an, as 
Matt. 21 : 19, ovrfv fdnv. Jas. 4 : 13. In this respect, it is 
like the Hebrew "inx. The Syriac |n |2^io?| is rendered by 
Murdock, " a poor widow." The appropriate form for " a cer- 
tain," would be fiia -us. Thus, in Mark 14 : 51, fls TIS vaavi- 
axos, " a certain young man." However, the pronoun rtg is 



sometimes omitted, and then tls may still have the force of " a 
certain one." Stuart's Gram. (2nd Ed.), <!89, note 1. 

w " she cast ; " %pa).e. Pcchy, Wesley. So in v. 41, pd),hi. 
and Kflallov. The rendering of the verb should be uniform in 
these cases, as it is in Wakcf., Eras., Castal., Belg., Do Wette, 
S. Fr., Ibcr. See v. 41, note. 

1 " out of ; " &.. Wakef., Sharpc, Campbell, Rob. 

y " whole living ; " S).ov TOV piov. Pechy. The more exact 
rendering of olov is appropriate here, especially as navrn (" all ") 
precedes it. So Vulg., Bcza, " omnia totum ; " Eras., " omnia 
totam." Sec Liddell, Rob., and Bretsch., articles nae and 
olos. Often rendered " whole " in E. V. 

a " what stones ; " noTanol U&oi. Kendrick, Pechy, Sharpe, 
Dick., Wakcf., Tyndale, Cranmer, Geneva. De Wettc, " welche 
Stcinc;" Iber., " que picdras." So TtoTanal oly.oSo ( uai in the 
next clause is rendered " what buildings ! " In constructions like 
this (in English), " what " is equivalent to " what kind of," " what 
sort of." " What " has thus the force of quails. Tims, Numb. 
13 : 18, " Sec the laud what it is," \. e., " what kind of land there is." 

b "buildings;" ohoSo/ial. '\ bo sentence is exclamatory. No 



86 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. XIII. 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

2 And Jesus answering, said 
unto him, Seest thou these great 
buildings? there shall not be left 
one stone upon another, that shall 
not be thrown down. 

3 And as lie sat upon the 
mount of Olives, over against the 
temple, Peter, and James, and 
John, and Andrew, asked him 
privately, 

4 Tell us, when shall these 
things be? and what shall be the 
sign when all these tilings shall 
be fulfilled? 

5 And Jesus answering them, 
began to say, Take heed lest any 
man deceive you : 

G For many shall come in my 
name, saying, I am Christ; and 
shall deceive many. 

7 And when ye shall liear of 
wars, and rumours of Avars, be ye 
not troubled : for such things must 
needs be ; but the end shall not be 
yet. 

8 For nation shall rise against 
nation, and kingdom against kiug- 



GREEK TEXT. 

2 Kai o 'Irjarovs 1 
eiirev aurro, J9Ae7rets 
ray jJieyaXas ot/coSo/zay; ov /JLTJ 

' JL /I " \ '/I '^'v'/l 'S v 

a(pear) Aic/oy eiri AiUcp, oy ou /A?/ 
KaTaXvOy. Kai Kadr)/j,i>ov av- 
TQV et? ro opo? rwi' EXaiwv K.ar- 
evavTi TOV lepov, 7rr)pa)Ta>v av- 
TOV /car' loiav Ilerpos /cat ' 
^oy /cat '/coaw^y /cat 

^EJtTre ?J/itv, Trore raura ecrraty 
/cat rt ro o~r]fJieiov orav /j.eX\r) 
iravra raura crvvTeXeicrdai; 5 '0 
5e 'Irjarovs airoKpiOeis auroty ?T/J- 

u/xay TrXavrjcrr). G TroAAot yap 
eAeucroyrat e?rt ra> o^o/nart /AOU, 

x/ r/x-\ >/> \ 

Aeyoi/rey, frt eya 
TroAAouy irXavrjcrovo-iv. 
8e aKovo"r]Te TroAe/iouy /cat 
TToXefJuov, fj.rj OpoeicrOe.' del yap 
yeveo~9ai- aAA' oyTrco ro re'Aoy. 
8 ' EyepOrjo-eTai yap tdvos e?rt 1(9- 
z/oy, /cat |3ao~tAeta eVt 



7 <' 

orav 



REVISED VERSION. 

And Jesus answering said to 2 
! m, Seest thou these great 
buildings? there c will not be 
left one stone on another, 
which will not be thrown down. 
And as he sat on the mount of 3 
Olives, over against the temple, 
Peter, and James, and John, and 
Andrew asked him privately, 
Tell us, when will these things 4 
be? and Avhat a imU be the sign 
when all these things are 'about 
to be fulfilled? And Jesus an- !> 
swering them bega,n to say, 
Take heed lest f any one ^should 
deceive you. For many h will c 
come in my name, saying, 'I am 
7te, and 'will deceive many. 
And when ye shall hear of 7 
wars, and rumors of wars, k be 
not troubled, for Uhese things 
m must come to pass; but the 
end "is not yet. For nation 8 
will rise against nation, and 
kingdom against kingdom : and 



supplement is necessary. Kend, Wesley, Sharpo, Thorn., Wiclif, 
"Vulg., Eras., Costal., S. Pr., Iber., Ttal. The supplement of the 
E. V. originated in that of Bcza, " ista sint." Tynclale rendered 
this by " are here." 

c " will." So Pcchy, Kend., Sharpe, Wakof., Dick., Camp- 
bell. 

d " will be." Campbell, Dick., Thorn., Sharpe. Present usage 
demands " will " rather than " shall." 



"about to be fulfilled?" fieM.ijowTeJ.BtoO-iiu; Although 
in many cases fiillio, with the infinitive of another verb, gives 
that verb the sense of the simple future ; it seems here to have 
its radical signification, " abont to do " or " be." So Kendrick. 
Rob., ft).).ca. Beza, " quando futurum est ut hajc omnia fmcm 
habeant ; " Castalio, " quod signum significabit ha;c pcrficicnda 
omnia ? " Ibcr., " cuando todas ellas van a cumplisse ? " The 
colloquial phrase, "are going to be fulfilled," expresses the thought 
exactly. 

f " any one ; " tie. Rob., Kend., Sharpe. 

e " should deceive ; " nlaviiaft. This is more appropriate than 
the present subjunctive. 

h " will come ; " eievaovrni. Where the language is predic- 
tive, rather than authoritative, " will " is the proper auxiliary. 
This principle is adopted through the residue of this chapter. 



So Keudrick, Wesley, Campbell, Dickinson, Thomson, Sharpe, 
Wakef. 

' "I am he;" eyca elfit. Kend., Pechy, Sharpe, Wakeficld. 
Vulg., Mont., " Ego sum ; " S. Fr., " C'cst moi qui le suis ; " 
Iber., " Yo soi ; " Do AVette, " Ich bin es." So (in language 
which refers to Christ) E. V., John 8 : 24, 28 ; 13 : 19. Though 
the reference is obvious, still " he " is most exact as a supple- 
ment. 

' " will deceive." See v. 6, uote. 

k " be not troubled." The nominative " ye " is omitted, in 
conformity with our usus loqucndi. So Kend., Wesley, Dick., 
Thorn. 

' " these things." Sharpe, Pechy, Thorn. This supplement is 
authorized by Luke 21 : 9, 8a ya^ ravra. ysvEO&ai (E. V., 
" these things.") Vulg., " htec ; " Castalio, " ea." 

m " must come to pass ; " Set ye-i>soO~ai. So parallels (E. V.) 
Matt. 24 : 6, and Luke 21 : 9. Pechy. Vulg., Erasmus, Beza, 
Mont., Castal., " oportet fieri ; " Belg., " moot geschieden ; " Do 
Wette, " muss geschchen." 

n " is not yet ; " ovnca (TO rtf.os). So (E. V.) Matt. 24 : C. 
Wesley, Sharpe, Wakef., Kend., Pechy, Camp., Thorn. A 7 ulg., 
Eras., Mont., Castal., " uondum finis ; " Belg., " nog en is het 
einde niet ; " De Wette, " noch ist nicht das Eude ; " Iber., " no 
[es] aun el fin." 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. XIII. 



87 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

dora : and there shall be earth- 
quakes in divers places, and there 
shall be famines, and troubles: 
these are the beginnings of sor- 
rows. 

9 But take heed to yourselves : 
for they shall deliver you up to 
councils; and in the synagogues 
ye shall be beaten : and ye shall 
be brought before rulers and Icings 
for my sake, for a testimony 
against them. 

10 And the gospel must first 
be published among all nations. 

11 But when they shall lead 
you, and deliver you up, take no 
thought beforehand what ye shall 
speak, neither do ye premeditate : 
but whatsoever shall be given you 
in that hour, that speak ye : for it 
is not ye that speak, but the Holy 
Ghost. 

12 Now, the brother shall be- 
tray the brother to death, and the 
father the son : and children shall 



GREEK TEXT. 

/cat ecro i/rat emayxot Kara TOTTOVS, 
/cat ecrovTOLi At/^ot /cat rapa^ai. 
9 ap^cu dtdivcov ravra. JSAeTrere 
Se u/^ety eaurouy. Trapadcocrovcn 
yap vfj.dy ety crvvedpia, /cat ety 
avvaycoyas 8aprjo~o~de, /cat eVi 
rj-yefjiovcov /cat /3acrtAeW crradr/- 
crecr#e eW/cey e/xou, fls fj.apTvptoi> 

> ~ in \ > / v v/j 

auroty /cat ety iravTO. TO. eavr/ 
Set TrpcoTov Kr/pv^drjvat. TO zvay- 
yeXiov. n orav 8e dyayaxriv 
v^as 7rapa8i8ovT?, fJLr) 
pifj.vS.Te TL \aA.r)a-r)T, fj.r/8e 

~ > -i -, > A >\ 5>/1" f ~ > 

rare' aAA o eav 006/77 vp.iv i> 
fKeivr) TJJ a>pa, roOro AaAetre- 
ov yap eVre ubiety ot AaAouvrey, 
aAAa TO IIvevp.a TO ' A.yiov, 
12 Trapadaxrei 8e a<5eA0oy a5eA- 
(j)ov ety OavaTov, /cat TraTrjp re/c- 
vov /cat eTrava.o~Tr)o~ovTai 



REVISED VERSION. 

there will be earthquakes in 
various places, and there will 
be famines, and ^commotions : 
these are the beginnings of sor- 
rows. But take heed to your- 9 
selves, for they will deliver 
you lip to councils, and ye will 
be beaten in the synagogues: 
and q ye will stand before 
governors and kings for my 
sake, B for a testimony to them. 
And' the gospel must first be 10 
published among all 'the na- 
tions. But when they shall n 
lead you, and deliver you up, 
u be not anxious beforehand as 
to what ye shall speak, v nor 
w do ye meditate : but whatever 
shall be given you in that hour, 
that *spcak ; for it is not ye, 
Avho speak, but the y Holy 
Spirit. Now the brother will 12 
deliver up the brother to death, 
and the lather the child : and 



" various places ; " Kara ronovs. Kcnd., Dick. " Divers " 
is now used only in legal phraseology. 

P " commotions ; " ra^a^ai. Campbell, Pechy, Kcnd. Rob. 
(in loco), " Tropically of popular excitement, or stir, commotion, 
tumult." Eras., " turbationes ; " Mont., Castal., Beza, " turbos ; " 
Fritzsche, " purturbationcs ; " Ibcr., " turnultos." I slionld prefer 
" tumults" here, but for the fact, that it is the rendering 
POS, Matt. 27 : 24, Mark 5 : 38, Acts 21 : 34, arid of 
oraolai, 2 Cor. 6 : 5, and 12 : 20. In more modern phrase- 
ology, " insurrections " "would be a proper rendering of 



i " ye -will stand ; " ora&fiaEoS-e. " The pass. 1st fut. of 
is intransitive, and is used as the middle (Bob., in verbo), hence 
its signification ' to stand.' " Bretsh., after noticing the tenses 
used intransitively (among which is the one before us), gives this 
definition, " colloco me, i. c., sto." Vulgate, " stabitis. So Matt. 
12 : 2G, oil araO-ijasrat, E. V., " shall not stand ; " Luke 11 : 18. 
In the parallel, Matt. 10 : 18, " ye shall be brought " is the ren- 
dering of ax&ijosod'E (properly, " ye shall be led.") So in v. 11 
of this chapter, aytiycoaiv is rendered (E. V.) " they shall lead." 

r " governors ; " fiye/ionor. The usual rendering in the E. Y. 
So in parallel (E. V.) Matt. 10 : 18. Pechy, Campbell, Wakcf., 
Dick. 

" for a testimony to them ; " ds fia^rv^iov avroTs. "Wesley, 
Pechy, Thomson, Q. S. Fr., " pour lour etrc en temoignagc ; " 
Iber., " para [quo les deis] tcstimonio a ellos." So this phrase is 
rendered (E. V.) ch. 1 : 44. Matt. 8 : 4. Luke 5 : 14. See ch. 



G : 11, note. Vulg., Mont., Eras., " in testimonium illis ; " Cas- 
talio, " sit eis testimonio ; " Sharpe, " in testimony to them." 

* " the nations ; " to. W'vrj. Pechy, Thomson. Iber., " las 
nacioues ; " Belg., " do volkcu." 

" " be not anxious beforehand ; " fir; n^ofi^i/ware. The verb 
fiefjifivaco is defined by Eob. and Liddcll " to be anxious," " to 
take anxious thought," " to be anxious about." Bretsch. (it(>o- 
fiEqifivdco) in loco, " no antea solliciti sitis ; " Campbell, " have 
no anxiety beforehand ; " Thorn., " be not solicitous beforehand." 
The phrase, " take no thought beforehand," fails to present the 
thought in the text, with exactness, especially to common readers. 
Beza, " ne solliciti cstotc ; " S. Fr., " lie vous inquietcz pas d'ad- 
vance." 

v " nor ; " fiijSe. Kcnd., Pechy. Webster remarks : " In the 
last member of a negative sentence, neither is improperly used for 
nor; for not, in the first clause, refers only to that clause, and the 
second negative refers only to the second clause." 

w " (nor) do ye meditate ; " (fttjSe) [lefarme. Pechy, Eob. 
Evas., Fritzsche, " neque mcditemini ; " S. Fr., " ne le meditez 
point ; " Ibcr., " ni [lo] mediteis." " Premeditate " is the proper 
rendering, not of fisleraTe, but of nQOfielertiv (E. V., " to medi- 
tate before ") in the parallel Luke 21 : 14. The E. V. confounds 
these verbs. 

* " speak." The nominative " ye " is superfluous. Kcndrick, 
Sharpe. i 

y " Holy Spirit." See ch. 1 : 8, note. 



88 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. XIII. 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

rise up against their parents, and 
shall cause them to be put to 
death. 

13 And ye shall bo hated of all 
men for my name's sake : but he 
that shall endure unto the end, 
the same shall be saved. 

14 But Avhen ye shall see the 
abomination of desolation, spoken 
of by Daniel the prophet, standing 
where it ought not, (let him that 
readeth understand,) then, let them 
that be in Judea floe to the moun- 
tains : 

15 And let him that is on the 
house-top not go clown into the 
house, neither enter therein, to 
take anything out of his house : 

16 And let him that is in the 
field not turn back again for to 
take up his garment. 

17 But wo to them that are 
with child, and to them that give 
suck in those days ! 

18 And pray ye that your flight 
be not in the winter. 

19 For in those days shall be 
affliction, such as was not from 



GREEK TEXT. 

eVt yovels, KOL davaToxTovcriv av- 
Tovs' 13 /cat eo-eo-de 
V7TO iravTuv Sta 



TO ovop.a fwv 
6 <5e uTro/zetWy ety re'Aoy, OVTOS 



/1 "Orav Se 'tdrjTe TO 
TTJS eprj/j.(ao-ecos, TO prjdei> VTTO 
Aa.vii)\ TOV TTpotyr/Tov, eoroy 
OTTOV ov del' (6 avayLi>a>o~Ka>v 
yoetro') TOTG ol kv Trj 'TovSaia 
(f)ewy6TCt)crai> ety TO. oprj' 15 6 de 

7Tt TOV (OfJUX.TO$ fJUT) Ka.Tafia.TK> 

els rn]v olK.la.Vy fj,r)8e et 



apa TL e/c TTS OIKIOLS avTOV' 
16 /cat 6 els TOV a.ypov u>v /J.rj eVt- 
crrpe^arco els TO, OTT/CTW, apat TO 
i/j.a.Tiov avTOV. oval de raty 

ev -yacTTpl e^ovcrais /cat raty 0rj- 
Aa^bixraty ev e/cetWty raty rjne- 
pais. 18 Trpoa-ev^eo'de Se Iva pjrj 



yevrjTai 77 (j)vyr} vp.>v 



10 V 

e.o-ovTai yap at 



ft/ 



e/ceti/at 



ota ov ye-yove 



REVISED VERSION. 

children will rise up 'against 
parents, and 'cause them to be 
put to death. And ye will be is 
hated b by c all for my name's 
sake : but he, who shall endure 
to the end, d he will be saved. 
But Avhen ye shall see the 14 
abomination of desolation, spok- 
en of by Daniel, the prophet, 
standing where it ought not 
(let him, c that readeth, under- 
stand,) then let f those in Judea 
flee to the mountains : and B let 15 
not him, that is on the house- 
top, go down into the house, 
h nor enter ' to take any thing 
out of his house : and J let not IG 
him, that is in the field, return 
back k to take his garment. 
But woe to those who are with 17 
child, and to those 'who suckle 
in those days ! "'But "pray that is 
your flight be not in the winter. 
For in those days there will be 19 
affliction, such as hath not 



I " against parents ; " Ini yovsts. The supplement " their " 
(from Tynclale) is superfluous. No supplement in Wakcfield, 
Sliarpc, Pechy. " Their " seems to have originated in the Syriac 
.ooil'cT-c) (parentes sues). 

II " cause them to be put to death ; " &a.vai:u>oovoiv. As this 
verb is connected to (eTtavaaTi'jaovTai) " will rise up against," 
the auxiliary " will " should not be repeated. So Sharpc, Pcchy, 
Wesley, Wakcf. 

b " by ; " vno. Kend., Pechy, Dick., Sliarpc, Thorn. 

c " all ; " Ttni'Tcai'. Sharpe, Pechy, Kend., Thorn., Dickinson, 
Wakcf. G. Fr. and S. Fr., " tons ; " Span, and Ibcr., " todos ; " 
Belg., " tille ; " De Weltc, " von alien." 

d " ho will be saved ; " OVTOS acad'i';oErai. Kcndrick, Sharpe, 
AVeslcy. OVTOS is frequently rendered by " he " in the E. V., as 
in Matt. 13 : 22, 23. Luke 1 : 32 ; 20 : 28, 30. John 4 : 47, 
etc. It corresponds with present usage, while " the same " is 
obsolete. 

" that readeth." This verb, with its relative, standing in the 
middle of a sentence, should be separated from the sentence by 
commas. So Wakcf., Dick. 

1 " those in Judea ; " ol lv iij 'lovSaict. Kendrick, Pechy, 
Camp. " That be " is superfluous. 

B " let not him that is," etc. This order, which accords with 



our usual usus loquendi, is that of Sharpe, Wesley, Thomson, 
Dick. 
h " nor." See v. 11, note. 

1 " therein," the supplement of the E. V., is useless after 
" enter." This verb is the exact equivalent of elae^O-ETca, " go 
in." The mind readily supplies " house," from the preceding 
clause. No supplement employed by Wakeficld, Dick., Pechy, 
S. Fr., Ibcr., Eras., Beza. 

' " let not him that is," etc. Pechy, Thorn. Sec v. 15, note. 

k " to take ; " aqai. Kend., Pcchy. So this verb is rendered 
(B. V.) in the first clause of this passage. It is rendered uni- 
formly, in both instances, by De AVcttc, S. Fr., Vulg., Erasmus, 
Beza, Castal., Bolg., Ital., Span., Ibcr. " For to take " is a vio- 
lation of grammatical propriety. 

i " who suckle ; " tats d-qt.a&vouis. Kobinson, -d-ifid^io, " to 
suckle," " give suck." So Liddell. " To give suck " is entirely 
obsolete. 

m " But ; " JE. So parallel, Matt 24 : 20. 

n " pray ; " nqoom^sad-E. Kend., Pechy, Camp., Wakcfield, 
Dick. De Wette, " Betet." " Ye " is omitted, in conformity 
with the text. Our usage is like that of the Greek, with an 
imperative where there is no emphasis. 

" liath not been ; " ov yeyove. Pcchy, Sharpe, K.endrick, 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. XIII. 



89 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

the beginning of the creation 
which God created unto this time, 
neither shall be. 

20 And except that the Lord 
had shortened those days, no flesh 
should be saved: but for the 
elect's sake, whom he hath chosen, 
he hath shortened the days. 

21 And then, if any man shall 
say to you, Lo, here is Christ ; or 
lo, he is there; believe him not. 

22 For false Christs, and false 
prophets shall rise, and shall shew 
signs and wonders, to seduce, if 
it were possible, even the elect. 

23 But take ye heed : behold, 
I have foretold you all things. 

24 But in those days, after that 
tribulation, the sun shall be dark- 
ened, and the moon shall not give 
her light, 

25 And the stars of heaven 
shall fall, and the powers that are 
in heaven shall be shaken. 

26 And then shall they see the 



> ' 

eav TIS 



GEEEK TEXT. 

Krtcrecuy ?)y CKTiCTZV 

ecoy TOV vvv, /cat ov p.7] ye- 

20 v > ^ T?~ ' 3 

/cat et jjiij Jcivpios KO- 
Ao/3<w<re ray r)/J.epas, OVK av ecrco- 
0rj Trdcra crdp^- aAAa 8ta TOVS 
e/cAe/crouy ouy eeAearo, e/coAo- 

O \ r / 21 17~ ^ ' 

pcocre ray rj/Jiepa?. J\.ai Tore 

V T<\ V TRI 

enrrj, loov, cube o 
77 I8ov } e/cet, (JLTJ iri- 
22 eye/^owrat yap 
\lsevdoxpicrTOi /cat ^fv8o7rpo(j)rj- 
TCU, /cat dcocrovtri o^eta /cat re- 
para, TTpos TO airoirXavav, el 
dvvarovj /cat rouy e/cAe/crouy. 
23 u/zety 8e /SAeVere' t5ou, TT/OOCI- 

'" ' 24- > ,< \ > > > 

prjKa VfJiiv iravra. A.AA. ev 

e'/cetVaty raty Tj/zepaty, jnera rrji> 
OXtyiv eKelvrjv, 6 ^Atoy cr/cort- 
arr/creraL, /cat rj areXrjvrj ov 8co- 
aei TO (f)e-yyo? avrrfs, 25 /cat ot 
acrrepey TOV ovpavov ecrovTai e/c- 



TTTrrot'rey, 



/cat 



at 



at 



ev roty ovpavols <raAeu^crofrat. 

2fi \ / v i \ t \ 

/cat rore ourovrat Toy ytoy rou 



REVISED VERSION. 

been from the beginning of the 
creation, which God created, 
ptill now, q nor ever will be. 
And r except the Lord had 20 
shortened 'the days, no flesh 
would be saved : but for the 
sake of the elect, whom he hath 
chosen, he hath shortened the 
days. And then if "any one 21 
shall say to you, 'Behold, here 
is w thc Anointed, or, Behold, he 
is there : believe *it not. For 22 
y false anointed ones, and false 
prophets will rise, "and show 
signs and wonders, to seduce, 
a if possible, even the elect. But 23 
take ye heed: behold, I have 
foretold you all things. But in 24 
those days, after that b affliction, 
the sun will be darkened, and 
the moon will not give her 
light, and the stars of heaven 25 
will fall, and the powers that 
are c in the heavens will be 
shaken. And then they will 26 



Wakef., Campbell. S. Fr., " il n'y eu a point eu." The perfect 
should have its usual force here. 

P " till now ; " Slcae TOV vvv. Sharpe, Pechy. Belg.," nu toe ; " 
De Wctte, " bis jotzt ; " Iber., " hasta ahora ; " Dan., " indtil nu." 

> " nor ever ; " v.nl ov fir;. Wakefield. In the parallel, Matt. 
24 : 21, ovF ov /trj is rendered in B. V., " no, nor ever." In the 
passage before us, y.al is properly translated as a negative con- 
nective (see Bob., i), while ov ft?} following it, has the em- 
phatic force of " at all," " by any means," or " ever." De Wette, 
" und ferncr nicht seyn wird." " Neither " does not present the 
emphatic negative of the text. Dick., " nor will ever occur ; " 
Campbell, " nor ever." 

r " that," after " except," is superfluous. Omitted by Wesley, 
Kend., Sharpe. 

" the days ; " rfts rjfie^as. The article is unnecessarily 
changed to a pronoun in the E. V. It should be retained, and 
rendered " the," as at the end of the verse, where fas i}/ts$as is 
repeated. So Pechy, Sharpe. Do "Wette, " die Tage ; " Belg., 
" de dagcn ; " ibcr., " los dias." There are very few instances 
where the article can be translated by the demonstrative ; and 
nothing but perspicuity will permit this license. 

" would be saved ; " &v eaco&q. Keiid., Sharpe, Pechy. 



u " any one ; " ns. Wakef., Kend., Dick., Shavpe. Yulg. 
Eras., Beza, Castal., " (si) quis." 

v " Behold ; " 'JSov. Bob., Dickinson, Pechy. " Lo " is now 
restricted to poetry. 

w " the Anointed." See ch. 8 : 29, note. 

* " it." This is the supplement in parallel, Matt. 24 : 23. So 
Wesley, Pechy, Campbell, Dick. 

* " false anointed ones ; " yEvS6%qtoroi. See ch. 8 : 29, note 
The phrase " anointed ones " occurs (E. Y.) Zech. 4 : 14. 

" " and show." As " show " is coupled to " will arise," it ia 
unnecessary to repeat the auxiliary. The cases, where, in these 
constructions, the auxiliary is demanded, are emphatic. Pechy 
and Thorn, omit the auxiliary. 

a " if possible ; " el Swnrbv. Wesley, Kend., Dick., Sharpe, 
Campbell. 

b " affliction ; " Mlyiv. So (E. V.) ch. 4 : 17 ; 13 : 19. Acts 
7 : 10, etc. Wakef., Kend., Campbell. " Tribulation " is, to say 
the least, obsolescent. 

" in the heavens ; " Iv rois ovqavois. Wesley, Thomson, 
Techy, Sharpe. G. Fr. and S. Fr., " dans les cieux ; " Iber., " en 
los cielos." See ch. 1 : 11, note. 



90 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. XIII. 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

Son of man coming in the clouds 
with great power and glory. 

27 And then shall he send his 
angels, and shall gather together 
his elect from the four winds, 
from the uttermost part of the 
earth to the uttermost part of 
heaven. 

28 Now learn a parable of the 
fig-tree : When her branch is yet 
tender, and putteth forth leaves, 
ye know that summer is near : 

29 So ye in like manner, when 
ye shall see these things come to 
pass, know that it is nigh, even 
at the doors. 

30 Yerily I say unto you, that 
this generation shall not pass, till 
all these things be done. 

31 Heaven and earth shall pass 
away : but my words shall not 
pass away. 

32 But of that day and that 



GREEK TEXT. 

avGpcoirov p-^ofjivov ev 
/zera Svvafj,eco? TroXXfj? KCU do 

27 \ > ' \ ~ \ > / 

Acoct rare aTrocrreAei TOVS ayye- 
Xovs avTov, KaL eTrtcrwa^et row 
e/cAe/crow avrov IK ra>v reaW- 
pcov ave/Jicov, air aKpov yr)$ eco? 
aKpov ovpavov. 

28 'ATTO de rrjs crvKrjf ftadere 
TTJV TrapafioXqv orav avr-qs rj8rj 
6 K\aSoy airaXos yevrjTai, KCU 
K(j)vfj TO, (pvXXa, yivcocrKere on 

' v v a ' ' ' 29 " 

eyyvs TO vcpop ZCTTLV OVTCO 

Te yivo- 

on tyyvs O~TII> 
30 'A./j,r)is \eya> V/JLLI>, 
on ov fj,T] TrapeXdrj rj yevea avrt], 
A te X/ Jiy ^ 7r< *VTa ravra yevrjTcu. 
31 6 ovpavos KCU T) yrj TrapeAeu- 
ol de XoyoL /JLOV ov p-r/ 



KCU vjieis OTO.V ravra 



fj,eva, 



32 



TT ^Sl x " f/ ' 

llepi oe TTTJS y/Jiepa? e 



REVISED VERSION. 

see the Son of man coming d in 
clouds with great power and 
glory. And then he will send 27 
forth his angels, and gather to- 
gether his elect from the four 
winds, "from the end of earth 
f to the end of heaven. Now 28 
learn e the parable of the fig- 
tree : When h its branch, 'now 
J becometh tender, and k putteth 
forth ithe leaves, ye know that 
m the summer is near: so also, 29 
when ye shall see these things 
"coming to pass, know that 
f/ie is 'near r at the doors. 
'Truly I say to you, that this 30 
generation will not pass away, 
till all these things 'shall have 
come to pass. Heaven and earth 31 
Avill pass away : but my words 
will not pass away. But "con- 32 



(1 " in clouds ; " lv vey>e).ats. Sharpc, Pechy, Thomson. De 
"Wette, " ia "Wolken." The article of the E. V. is not authorized 
by the text. 

" from the end of the earth ; " art" axgov ytjs. "Wakcfield, 
Pechy, Rob. " Uttermost " is obsolete. Alternative rendering, 
" from the extremity," etc. Keud. 

f " to the end of heaven ; " %ws ay.gov ovpavov. Alternative, 
" the extremity," etc. 

f " the parable ; " rr,v Tcn^ajio^v. Sharpe. De Wette, " das 
Gleiclmiss ; " S. Fr., " cette parabole ; " Bclgic, " deze gelijk- 
nisse ; " "Wakef., " the comparison." The article should not be 
omitted, as has been clone iu the E. "V. Iber., " el simil." 

11 " its ; " avrfs. Pechy, Kcnd., Wesley, Camp., Dick., Thorn. 
Our usus loquendi demands the neuter gender. 

1 " now ; " JjSij. So (E. V.) Matt. 3 : 10. Mark 4 : 37 ; 
11 : 11, etc. Kend., "Wesley, AVakef., Wiclif, Geneva, Liddell, 
Rob. 

) " becometh ; " yew/rat. Campbell, Thorn., Pechy. S. Pr., 
" BCS rameaux deviennent." The radical sense of the verb (fieri,) 
is appropriate. 

k " puttetli forth." 'JExyivfi in tbe Text. Keccpt. is 2nd aorist 
subj. In this tense, the verb is intransitive, so that the rendering 
would be, " the leaves put forth." I do not diange the rendering 
of the E. V., because the true reading is Ixyvrj, present subj., iu 
which the verb is transitive. So Scholz, Knapp, Tittm., Lach., 
Tisch., Theile, Bob. (Harmony) read Ixyvu. So Text. Recept., 



Matt. 24 : 32. Beza, " germinat folia ; " Erasmus, " produxerit 
folia." See Eob., ly.tpvco. Liddcll. Buttm., 114, ywo;. 

i " the ; " ra. Wakef., Sharpc, Pechy. Ibcr., " las (hojas) ; " 
De Wette, " die." Alternative rendering, " its." The article 
often being = the possessive pronoun. 

m " the summer ; " TO &fyos. Pechy, Campbell, Thomson, 
Wakef. De Wette, " dcr Sommer ; " Iber., " el estio ; " S. Pr., 
" 1'ete." 

n " coming to pass ; " ytvo/isva. Wakefield, Pechy, Thorn., 
Scholcf. The participial construction is also adopted by Sharpe. 

P " he." Wesley, Kend., Pechy, Wakef., Campbell. Beza, 
" ilium ; " Iber., " cl Hijo del Hombre." That this is the proper 
supplement, seems clear from vv. 21, 26. 

t " near ; " iyyve. So v. 28. Parallel, Matt. 24 : 33. Pechy, 
Kend., Campbell. This word is preferable euphonies gratia. 

r The supplement " even " is unnecessary. It has been omitted 
by Kcnd., Pechy. Nothing corresponding to it is found in Do 
Wette, Belg., Iber., S. Pr., Span., Vulg., Eras. " Even " was 
introduced by Tyndalc. 

" Truly." See ch. 3 : 28, note. 

' "shall have come to pass; "ysvrjrai. Scholef., Green (Gr.), 
p. 318. This verb is used in the sense of " take place," " occur." 
Beza, " factse sunt ; " Castal., " ficnt ; " S. Pr., " arrivent." " Come 
to pass" is an ordinary rendering of this verb, in the E. V. 
" Shall have " is inserted, as the reference to the future is obvious. 

u " concerning ; " ns^l (with gcnit.) Kend., Thorn. Eob., 



THE GOSPEL AC CORDING- TO MARK. CHAP. XIII. 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

hour knoweth no man, no, not the 
angels which, are in heaven, 
neither the Son, but the Father. 

33 Take ye heed, watch and 
pray : for ye know not when the 
time is. 

34 For the Son of man is as a 
man taking a far journey, Avho 
left his house, and gave authority 
to his servants, and to every man 
his work; and commanded the 
porter to watch. 

35 "Watch ye therefore : for ye 
know not when the master of the 
house cometh, at even, or at mid- 
night, or at the cock-crowing, or 
in the morning : 

36 Lest coming suddenly, he 
find you sleeping. 

37 And what I say unto you, I 
say unto all, Watch. 



GREEK TEXT. 

/cat rrjs (opas, ovfteis oiSzv, ovSe 
ol ayyeAot ot eV ovpavqi, ovde o 
vio?, el fir) 6 ira.rr\p. 

R'i 71 \ ' ' " * 

.oAeTrere, a / ypv7ri>eiT6 /cat 
Trpoo-^v-^earOe.' OVK o'lSare 'yap 

/ t / > 34 t v 

wore o Kaipos eort//. toy av- 

dpcoTros aTro&i/xos 1 a^ety TT]V ot- 
K.LOLV avrov, /cat 8ov? rois SovXoi? 
avrov Trjv e^oucrtaz/, /cat e/cacrrw 
ro ep-yov OLVTOV, /cat T<j> 6vpK>p<S 
eVeret'Aaro tva yprjyopfj. 35 yprj- 
yopelre ovv OVK ot<5are yap Trore 
o Kvpios rrjs ot/aay sp^raL, oifse, 
r) fJiecrovvKTiov, v) aAe/cro|000a>- 

' * * 3G v '\ /) x 'f"' 

vias, 77 vrpcof /XT) eA0a>f ecu- 
<pvr)? evprj v/j,as K.a06v8oi>Ta?. 

37 * <\\ ~ . ' n i / 

a 06 vfjuv Aeyct), Tracrt Aeyco, 



REVISED VERSION. 

corning that day T or w hour 
knoweth x no one, "not even the 
angels, who are in heaven, z nor 
the Son, "but the Father only. 
b Take heed, watch and pray : 33 
for ye know not when the time 
is.- "As a man d going abroad, 34 
who left his house, and gave 
authority to his servants, and 
"to each his work; and com- 
manded the porter to watch. 
f Watch therefore : for ye know 35 
not when the master of the 
house cometh, at evening, or at 
midnight, or s at cock-crowing, 
or in the morning : lest coming 36 
suddenly, he h should find you 
sleeping. And what I say to 37 
you, I say to all, Watch. 



iteqi (cum genit.), "ns^l cum genit. is used only tropically, about, 
concerning, respecting." 

v " or." Instead of y.ul of the Text. Eeccpt., Knapp, Tittm., 
Lachm., Scholz, Tischendorf, Rob. (Harmony), Fritz., Bloom- 
field (N. T.) have fj. Bloomfield says : " This (for the common 
reading xal) is found iu the most ancient MSS., Versions, and 
Fathers, and is received by almost every Editor, from Wetstein 
to Scholz. Compare Acts 1 : 7, Ou% i>fii3v Ian yvwvat, xqovovs 
rj xnifovs. "Wesley, Sharpe, Dick., Campbell have " or." Yulg., 
" vel ; " Do Wette, " oder." 

w " hour." The supplement " that " is unneccssaiy before 
" hour." It has been dropped by Wakef., Sharpe, Pechy, Cran., 
Geneva. Nothing corresponding to it is found iu Iber., Vulg., 
Mont., Eras., Beza, Castalio. 

1 " no one ; " ovSels. Wesley, Kend., Wakef., Dick., Sharpe. 
Iberian, " nadie ; " S. Fr., " nul ; " Belgic, " niemand ; " Italian, 
" niuno ; " Dan., " Ingcn." 

y " not even ; " ovde. Wakcf., Dickinson, Kend. Iber., " ue 
aun ; " De Wettc, " auch nicht ; " Erasmus, Bcza, Castal., " ne 
quidam." Eob., ovS's, " specially, not even, not so much as." 

1 " nor, ovSe. Robinson, " In a continued negative, at the be- 
ginning of a subsequent clause, " nor." So Sharpe, Pechy, Thorn., 
Kend., Wakef. Sec v. 11, note. 

* " but the Father only ; " el [irj b rtcnqp. The supplement 
" only " is taken from Matt. 24 : 37, el /tr; b narfjo fiov fiovos. 
The sentence is incomplete and harsh, without it. So Wakef., 
Tyndale, Crau., Geneva. De Wette, " sondern nur der Yater ; " 
Luther, " sondern allein der Yater ; " Castalio, " sed tantiun Pa- 
ter ; " Eras., " sed solus Pater ; " S. Fr., " mais le Pere soul ; " 
G. Fr., " mais man Pere seid ; " Iber., " sino el Padre [solo]." 



b " Take heed ; " Biiatete. The nominative is unnecessarily 
expressed in the E. Y. We write it, as the Greeks did, only for 
the sake of emphasis. Omitted by Kend., Wesley, Pechy, Dick., 
Wakef., Camp., Thorn., Tyndale, Cranmer, Geneva. 

c " As a man," etc. The large supplement, " For the Son of 
man is," docs not seem to be necessary. The mind of the reader 
supplies the thought from the context, i. e., " the departure of the 
Son of man, the duties enjoined on his servants, and his return 
at an unexpected time, are like the departure and return of the 
master of a family," etc. No supplement is employed by Pechy, 
Kend., Sharpe, Camp., Belg 1 ., Luther, De Wette, Span., S. Fr., 
Tyndale, Cranmer. The supplement was copied by the E. Y. 
from Tyndale. It originated with Beza, " Nam fdius hominis 
ita est ut," etc. Eras, and Castalio have no supplement. Should 
it be deemed important to insert any thing, I suggest, " It is as 
when a man," etc. " It is " would be naturally referred to all the 
circumstances noticed by the Saviour. 

d "going abroad;" anoSqftoe. Kend., Rob., Liddell. This 
idiomatic phrase corresponds accurately with d7t6S>;pc>s. Bret- 
Schneider, " peregre abiturus ; " G. Fr., " allant dchors ; " Syriac, 
*_o}-j (who went abroad) ; Heb. N. T., SB3 "im ( w ] 10 went 
forth). 

" to each ; " 
Dick. 

f " Watch." For the omission of " ye," see v. 33, note. 

e " at cock-crowing ; " a).snTo^oyxoriing. As this word is 
anarthrous, I do not insert an article. Our usus Idquendi de- 
mands one before " morning." 

h " should find ; " e%;. " Should " is inserted in conformity 
with our usus loquendi. 



Keudrick, Pechy, AVcsley, Wakefiold, 



92 



THE GOSPEL AC COBBING TO MARK. CHAP. XIV. 



KING JAMBS' VERSION. 

CHAP. XIV. 

AFTER two days was the feast of 
the passover, and of unleavened 
bread : and the chief priests, and 
the scribes, sought how they might 
take him by craft, and put him to 
death. 

2 But they said, Not on the 
feast-day, lest there be an uproar 
of the people. 

3 And being in Bethany, in the 
house of Simon the leper, as he 
sat at meat, there came a woman 
having an alabaster-box of oint- 
ment of spikenard, very precious ; 
and she brake the box, and poured 
it on his head. 

4 And there were some that 
had indignation within them- 
selves, and said, Why was this 
waste of the ointment made? 

5 For it might have been sold 
for more than three hundred 
pence, and have been given to the 
poor. And they murmured against 
her. 

6 And Jesus said, Let her 



GREEK TEXT. 
CHAP. XIV. 

' HN 8e TO 7rao~)(a /cat TO. 
/Jiera Svo rj/j.epas' 
oi dp-fciepel? /cat oi 
, TTOJS avTov zv 8oXco Kpa- 



KOI 



at 



aTTOKTeLvaxnv 2 e'Ae- 
yov 6V, Mr) ev rrj eoprfj, 
0opvj3oy ecrrat TOV AaoO. 3 
OVTOS O.VTOV i> BrjOavia, ev rrj 
oi/c/a SifJitovos TOV XeTrpov, K.O.TO.- 
KGtfjievov avTov, r/X6e yvvr) e%ov- 
o~a aXafiaaTpov fj.vpov vdp8ov 
7rio~TiKr)? TroAureAouy /cat avv- 
o-a TO aAa/3aor/)oz/, /care- 
avTov Kara TYJS /ce^aA?}?. 
4 r)o~ai> de Tives ayavaKTOvv- 
rep Trpo? eavTOVf, /cat XeyovTts, 
-Eiy TL rj aTraiXeia avTrj TOV fj.v- 
pov yeyovev ; 5 r)8vva.TO yap 
TOVTO Trpadrjvai eVayco r/Jta/co- 
crtow drjvapicov, KOL dodrjvou roty 



KOL 



'0 de 'Irjcrovs etTrej/, "A<pT6 



REVISED VERSION. 
CHAP. XIV. 

"Now after two clays, was l 
b the passover and "the feast of. 
unleavened bread : and the 
chief priests and the scribes 
sought how they might take 
him by craft, and put him to 
death. But they said, Not 2 
d during 'the feast, lest there 
should be an uproar of the 
people. r And when he was 3 
in Bethany, in the house of 
Simon the leper, E as he re- 
clined at table, there came a 
woman having an alabaster-box 
of ointment of spikenard, h pure 
l and very costly ; and she broke 
the box, and poured it on his 
head. And there were some, 4 
who hvere much displeased 
k among themselves, and said, 
Why was this waste of the oint- 
ment made? For 'this ointment 6 
might have been sold for more 
than three hundred pence, and 
K given to the poor. And they 
murmured against her. "But 6 
Jesus said, Let her alone : 



tt " Now ; " JE. Pechy, Sharpe, Wakef., Dick. (De Wette, 
" Und.") 

b " the passover ; " TO Ttday.a. No supplement such as " the 
feast" is used by Sharpe, Kend., Dick., Thorn., Vulg., Eras., 
Bcza, Castal., S. Fi:, Span., Ital., Belg., De "Wette. 

c " the feast of." Pechy. This supplement is taken from 
Luke 22 : 1, / lorjTt] reap atyucov. So Span., " la fiesta de los 
azimos ; " Belg., " [het fecst] der ongehevelde ; " De Wette, " das 
Pest des Ungesauerten." 

d "during;" lv (rfj t-o^r/;). Eob., EV. Trollope (ev), "It in- 
dicates the period at, in, during, or within which any thing is 
done." So Wakef., Campbell, Dick., Sharpe. S. Pr., " pendant 
(la fete) ; " Iber., " durant (la fiesta)." 

" the feast." The supplement " day " is unnecessary. So 
Campbell, Kcnd., Wesley, Sharpe. 

f "And when he was;" Kal ovros KVTOV. As the pronoun 
should not be omitted, the change of the participial construction 
to that of the finite verb is most proper. 

e " as he reclined." Sec ch. 2 : 15, note. Vulg., " vecum- 
beret ; " Iber., " recostado ; " Syriac, .^.^M (Part. Peil, incum- 
Icns). 

b "pure ;" ni.a-iiy.ils. Eob. (in verbo), Pechy, Trollope (Ana- 
lecta), Tyndale, Gran., Coverdale, Geneva, DC AVettc, " iichtcr ; " 
Belg., onvervalschte ; " Iber., " puro ; " Dan., " uforfalsket." 



I "and very costly;" noivr^.ovs. Hob. (in verbo), Wakef., 
Campbell, Thorn. De Wette, kostlichcr ; " Belg., " van grooten 
prijs ; " Iber., " de mucho precio." The position of the adverb 
" very," before " costly," renders the supplement " and " necessary. 
When adjectives are asyndata in English, they must have the 
same form as simple, or modified either by comparison, or by 
adverbs. As itolvTE'kovs belongs to vdgdov, the propriety of em- 
ploying " and " is obvious. Fritz., " itol.vtdovs cum v. vd^Sov 
cohaerere puto." 

) " were much displeased ; " ayavrtxrovvrEe. Pechy, Rob. So 
(E. V.) ch. 10 : 14, 41. 

k " among themselves, and said ; " Ttqbs eavrovs, xa.1 kcyoime. 
The preposition has the same force as in chs. 1 : 27, 9 : 33, (E. V.), 
" among themselves." Bob. (in loco), it^og. Alternative render- 
ing, " they were much displeased, and said among themselves." 

i " this ointment." TOVTO rb (IVQOV is the reading of Gricsb., 
Scholz, Lachm., Tischeud., Tittm., Knapp, and Pritzsche. It has 
been adopted by Wesley, Sharpe, A. Camp., Pechy. 

m <i gi ven j " SoO'rjvai. The repetition " have been " is un- 
necessary. 

II " But ; " Je. Kend., Wesley, Dick., Campbell, Wakcfield. 
S. Pr., " mais ;" Belg., " maar ;" De Wette, " aber ; " Span, and 
Iber., " mas ; " Ital., " ma ; " Dan., " men." 



THE GOSPEL ACCOBDING TO MARK. CHAP. XIV. 



93 



KfN(f JAMBS' VERSION. 

alone; why trouble ye her? she 
hath wrought a good work on 
me. 

7 For ye have the poor with 
you always, and whensoever ye 
will ye may do them good : but 
me ye have not always. 

8 She hath done what she 
could : she is come aforeliand to 
anoint my body to the burying. 

9 Verily I say unto you, Where- 
soever this gospel shall be preach- 
ed throughout the whole world, 
this also that she hath done shall 
be spoken of, for a memorial of 
her. 

10 And Judas Iscariot, one of 
the twelve, went unto the chief 
priests, to betray him unto them. 

11 And when they heard it, 
they were glad, and promised to 
give him money. And he sought 
how he might conveniently betray 
him. 

12 And the first day of unleav- 
ened bread, when they killed the 
passover, his disciples said unto 
him, Where wilt thou that we go 
and prepare, that thou mayest cat 
the passover? 

13 And he sendeth forth two 
of his disciples, and saith unto 
them, Go ye into the city, and 



GBBEK TEXT. 

TL avrfj KOTTOVS 
KaXov epyov elpyacraTO elf /ie. 
' TrdvTore yap row Trrto^ovf 
Te (Jieff eavTOJv, KOU OTO.V de 
SvvaarQe avrovf ez) Trotrjo-ar e/J.e 

<\\ > ' a s ^ ? 

oe ov TravTore e^ere. o ^X ev 
avrrj, eVotT/cre' TrpoeXafle fj,vpi- 
o~at fjiov TO cn/za elf TOV eura- 
fytacrfJ.QV. 9 afjirjv Xeyco vfj.iv, 
OTTOU av Kijpv^dfj TO evoyyeXiov 

TOVTO elf '6XOV TOV KOO-fJLOV, KOI 

errolrjarev avrrj, XaXr)8r)o~eTcu elf 

I ' " 10 T7" \ < 

fj,vr][J.oarvvov avTr/f. JK.ai o 

'lovdaf o ' IcrKapicoTrjs, elf TK>V 
ScoSe/ca, a.7rrjX0e irpbs TOVS ot.px~ 

tepee?, 'iva 7rapa8q> avTov CWTOLS. 

11 /V <N\ ' > ' 

Ui oe aKOVcravTes exaprjo-av, 

KCU eTrrjyyeiXavTO ai>T(S dpyvpiov 
' KOL e$Tet 7ra>? ei>Ka[pu>s 
Trapadtp. 

12 17" A T " ' ' ' n 

1\.A1 TTQ trpcoTr) Tj/iiepa rcov 
avjj.a>i>, ore TO Tracr^a edvov, 
Xeyowiv ai>T<S ol fjLaOrjTai O.VTOV, 
Uov OeXeis aireXOovTes e 



13 



TO 



8vo TU>V fj.a- 
ai)Tov, KCU. Xeyet avTols, 
el? TVJV iroXiv /cat 



REVISED VERSION. 

"why do ye trouble her ? she hath 
wrought a good work p for me. 
For ye have the poor with you 7 
always, and "whenever ye will, 
r ye can do them good, but me 
ye have not always. She hath 8 
done what she could : "she hath 
anointed my body beforehand 
for the 'burial. "Truly I say 9 
to you, Wherever this gospel 
shall be preached throughout 
the whole world, v what she 
hath clone, shall also be spoken 
of, for a memorial of her. And 10 
Judas Iscariot, one of the 
twelve, went to the chief priests 
w to deliver him up to them. 
And when they heard it, they 11 
were glad, and promised to 
give him money. And he 
sought how he 'might con- 
veniently deliver him up. And 12 
the first day of the feast of un- 
leavened bread, when they 
killed the passover, his dis- 
ciples y say to him, Where wilt 
thou that wo shall go and pre- 
pare, that thou mayest cat the 
passover? And he sendeth 13 
forth two of his disciples, and 
saith to them, z Go into the 



"why do ye trouble her?" tl amrj y.onovs nay fare ; 
This arrangement involves no greater departure from the order 
of the text than that of the E. V. So Pechy, Thorn., Campbell, 
Dick., "Wakef. It accords with ordinary usage. 

P " for me." Thomson, Dick. "Ev Ifiol instead of sis s/ic, is 
adopted on the authority of Gricsb., Scholz, Knapp, Tittmann, 
Lachm., and Tisch. Rob. (lv], " So after verbs implying to do 
any thing in the case of any one, i. c., to or for him, where the 
accusative or dative might stand." Dan., " iinod mig'." 

1 " whenever ; " Srav. " Whensoever " is obsolete. 

r " ye can ; " Svvaa&e. Pechy, Wakef., Sharpc, Campbell, 
Thomson. This verb is not a declaration of permission, but of 
ability > 

" "She hath anointed beforehand;" it^oe'rM^B fivgioat. 
Wakof., Pechy. Do Wettc, " sic salbte zum Voraus ; " Ibcr., 
" se ha nnticipiulo a ungir." " U^.nfi^avco (says Rob.) before 
an infill, (signifies), to take up beforehand, to do before the time, to 



anticipate the time of doing." He renders this passage, " she 
hath anointed my body by anticipation against my burying.'-' 
The phrase, " is come beforehand " (of the E. V.) is taken from 
the Vulgate, " prsevenit uugere." 

" burial." Sharpe, Pechy. " Burying " is now used only as 
a participle. 

u " Truly." Sec ch. 3 : 28, note. 

T " what ; " 8. Sharpc, Wesley, Pechy, Wakefield. Vulgate, 
" quod." The rendering should agree with that of the same pro- 
noun in v. 8. 

w " to deliver up." Sec ch. 1 : 14, note. 

* " might deliver up. See ch. 1 : 14, note. 

* " say ; " ieyavatv. Wesley, Pechy, Wakef., Sharpc. Vulg., 
Eras., Beza, Castalio, " dicunt ; " Do Wcttc, " sagen ; " Span., 
" dicen." 

1 " Go ; " T?ryTc. The pronoun is omitted in the text, as 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. XIV. 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

there shall meet you a man bear- 
ing a pitcher of water : follow 
him. 

14 And wheresoever he shall 
go in, say ye to the good-man of 
the house, The Master saith, 
Where is the guest-chamber, 
where I shall eat the passover 
with my disciples? 

15 And ho will shew you a 
large upper room furnished and 
prepared : there make ready for 
us. 

16 And his disciples went 
forth, and came into the city, and 
found as ho had said unto them : 
and they made ready the pass- 
over. 

17 And in the evening he com- 
eth with the twelve. 

18 And as they sat, and did eat, 
Jesus said, Verily I say unto you, 
One of you which eateth with me, 
shall betray me. 

19 And they began to be sor- 
rowful, and to say unto him one 



GREEK TEXT. 

vplv avdpcmros Kepd- 
H.IQV vSaTos /3aaracof a/coAou- 
6r}o~a.T avrcS, u /cat OTTOV eav 



eTrare ra> 
f On o SiSacrKaXo? Ae'yet, Hov 
ea-rt TO KaraXvfjia, OTTOV TO Trdcrya 
fJiaOrjTwv fjiov (j)dya>; 
KCU avTOf vfuv 8eiei dvcayeov 
/JGfyieVov eTQifJiov e'/cet 

' Ifi 7^- \ >f- n \ 

eroiyuacrare r]/jui>. JLai egrjA- 
6ov ol na6r]Tcu avTov, KCU r)XOov 
els Trjv TToXiv, KCU tvpov KaOws 
elirev avTols, KCU r]Toi^ao-av TO 
7rao")(a. 

17 TS~ \ ' 

l\.cu o 



rat 



ls 



TO>V ooe/ca' /cat 

OVTWV /cat ecrOiov- 
TCOV, direi' 6 '.Z^crouy, 'Afjirjv Xe- 
yaj vjjuv, OTL eis e vp-wv Trapa- 
daxret yu.e, o ecrdicav fj.6T efjiov. 
19 Ol 8e rfp^avTO AuTretcr^at, Kal 
Xeyeiv avTw els KO.& el?, Mrj TC 



VERSION. 

city, and "a man bearing a 
pitcher of water will meet you : 
follow him. And b wherever 14 
he shall enter, c say d to the 
master of the house, The 
'Teacher saith, Where is the 
guest-chamber, where I shall 
eat the passover with my dis- 
ciples? And he will show you 15 
a large upper room furnished 
and prepared: there f prepare 
for us. And his disciples went 16 
forth, and came into the city 
and found ^things h even as he 
had said to them, and 'they 
prepared the passover. And 17 
'evening having come, he com- 
cth with the twelve. And k as 18 
they reclined at table, and 
'were eating, Jesus said, ""Truly 
I say to you, One of you, who 
eateth with me, "will deliver 
me up. And they began to be 19 
sorrowful, and to say to him, 



there is no emphasis, and the version should correspond. So the 
E. V. of the parallel, Matt. 26 : 18, 'Tirade, " Go." So Kcnd., 
Pechy, Campbell, AVakcf., Dick. In this verse, axot.ovQi'iame. is 
properly rendered in the E. V. simply " follow." 

a " a man, bearing 1 a pitcher of water, will meet you ; " anav- 
Trjoei vfiTv rii'&gfoTtos asga/itov ZSntos f}a.at('iC,cov. This simple 
and natural arrangc'incnt of tho sentence is that of "Wiclif. " a 
man berynge a galottn of wliator shall mete you." That of the 
E. V. originated with Tyndale. S. Fr., " un homme portant unc 
cruclic il'cau viendra au dcvant de vous." 

b " wherever." " Wheresoever " is obsolete. Shavpe, Ken- 
drick. 

c " say ; " etnars. Kend., Pechy, Campbell, Wakef., Thorn, 
properly omit " yc." Bo parallel (E. V.) Matt. 26 : 18. See 
v. 13, note. 

d " to the master of the house ; " no olxoSea^orr;. Wakef., 
Pechy, Kcnd., Dick., Sharpe, Thomson, Campbell. So (E. V.) 
Matt. 10 : 2f>. Luke 13 : 23 ; 14 : 21. 

e " Teacher." Sec ch. 4 : 38, note. 

f " prepare ; " EToifidaars. So in v. 12. Dickinson, Shavpe, 
Campbell, Pechy. S. Fr., " preparerez ; " Vulg., Eras., Bcua, 
" parate." Tims the E. V. in a majority of the instances, where 
this word occurs, in the text. 

* " things." This supplement is inserted because the sentence 
is imperfect if " found " has no object. In writing or conversa- 



tion, we never omit the object of this verb. The thought pre- 
sented by the text is that the disciples found all, which Christ 
had declared would occur, to be as he had said they found " the 
man," " the guest-chamber," etc. Beza has introduced a supple- 
ment here, " invenerunt omnia prout dixcrat eis ; " S. Fr., " ils 
trouvcrent Ics chases comme il leur avait dit." 

11 " even as ; " r.a&tag. Pechy. So (E. V.) ch. 11 : G. Luke 
1 : 2 ; 19 : 32. John 12 : 50 ; 15 : 10. Rom. 1 : 28, etc. This 
particle is used for the classic xa&a (r.a.0 ? a], defined by Liddell 
" according as," "just as." 

1 " they prepared." See v. 15, note. 

1 " evening having come." See chs. 1 : 32 and 6 : 21, notes. 

k "as they reclined." Robinson (m verbo), "to recline at 
table ; " Bretsch., " accumbo (intellige : ad mensam) ; " Liddell, 
later (i. e., by later Greek writers), " to lie at table;" Lat. "accum- 
bcre." So Keud., Dick. Iber., " cstando ellos recostados ; " De 
AVctte, " da sie zu Tische lagen ; " Vulg., Castal., " discumben- 
tibus eis ; " Eras., " quum accumbcrent ; " Beza, " Quumquc dis- 
cubuisscut;" Syriac, ^.-,-^31 (incumbent ibus). See ch. 2 : 15, 
note. 

i " were eating ; " laO-iovrcov. Dick. This form, termed the 
" progressive imperfect," representing continued action, presents 
the thought of the text with exactness. 

m T ru ]y . s ce c li. 3 : 28, note. 

" " will deliver up." See ch. 1 : 14, note. 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. XIV. 



95 



KING JAMBS' VERSION. 

by one, Is it I? and another said, 
Is it I? 

20 And lie answered and said 
unto them, It is one of the twelve 
that dippeth with me in the dish. 

21 The Son of man indeed 
goeth, as it is written of him : but 
wo to that man by whom the Son 
of man is betrayed I good were it 
for that man if he had never been 
born. 

22 And as they did eat, Jesus 
took bread, and blessed, and brake 
it, and gave to them, and said, 
Take, eat : this is my body. 

23 And he took the cup, and 
when he had given thanks, lie 
gave it to them: and they all 
drank of it. 

24 And he said unto them, 
This is my blood of the new testa- 
ment, which is shed for many. 

25 Verily, I say unto you, I 
will drink no more of the fruit of 
the vine, until that day that I 
drink it new in the kingdom of 
God. 

26 And when they had sung an 
hymn, they went out into the 
mount of Olives. 

27 And Jesus saith unto them, 



eyco; 



GREEK TEXT. 

l oAAoy, Mr] TL e'yco; 

t /-\ <\\ > si \ 7 t n 

U oe airoKpiuets CLTTCV auroty, 
JEls e'/c T<OV 8a>deKa, 6 e/^aTrro- 
per e//,ov ety TO rpvfiXiov. 

' * 'V ~'/l' r/ 

fJiev VLOS TOV avUpCOTTOV VTTa- 

yei, K.a6(>s yeypaTTTai Trepl av~ 
TOV' oval 8e TO> avOpunrcp e/cetVcp, 
81 ov o vlos TOV avdpa)7rov irapa- 
' vaXov r/v aura, ft OVK 

6 avOpwiros e/cetVoy. 
22 Kai GO-OLOVTOOV avTcov, Aa- 
/3<M2/ o 'Irjorov? apTov eyAoy^cray 
e/cAacre, /cat e'&o/cev ayroty, /cat 
etvre, AafteTe, (payeTe. TOVTO 

' v " ' 23 17" ^ \ 

ecrrt TO trco/na /nou. Aat Aa- 
/3coi/ ro TTOTrjpiov ev^apLCTTrjo-as 
edcoKev ayroty /cat ewiov e ay- 

/ 24 N ' 

TOV Trayrey /cat enrev ayroty, 
TOVTO eo~Ti TO cu/j.d yitoy, TO T-qs 
K.a,Lvr]s 8ia.6r)Kr)$, TO vre/Jt vroA- 
Acoy eKvvojievov. 2o apj^v Xeyco 

TTICO e/c TOV 

' TTJS a/ATreAou, ecoy TTJS 
e/cetV^y, OTO.V avTO TTLVCO 
Kaivov ev Tr) /SacrtAeta rou Oeov. 

26 I?' ^ < ' 'f"^\ ft 

Aat vfjii>r)o-avTS egrjAvov ety 

\ M ^ > y-T-, " 97 V 1 ' 

TO opos TCOV Jl,A.ai(ov. /cat Ae- 



OTL ou/cert ou 



REVISED VERSION. 

one by one, Is it I? and another 
said, Is it I? And he answered 20 
and said to them, It is one of 
the twelve, who dippeth with 
me in the dish. The Son of 21 
man indeed "departeth, as it is 
written 'concerning him : but 
"woe to that man, 'through 
whom the Son of man 'is de- 
livered up, 'It had been good 
for that man, "if he had not 
been born. And v as they were 22 
eating, Jesus took bread, and 
blessed and broke it, and gave 
to them, and said, "Take : this 
is my body. And he took the 23 
cup, and when he had given 
thanks, lie gave it to them: and 
they all drank of it. And he 2d 
said to them, This is my blood, 
'that y of the new covenant, 
which is shed for many. 'Truly 25 
I say to you, I "shall drink no 
more of the fruit of the vine, 
till that day, "when I drink it 
new in the kingdom of God. 
And when they had sung a 26 
hymn, they went out into the 
mount of Olives. And Jesus 27 



Present usage 



" depavteth ; " vmiyei. Campbell, Dick. Eobinson, imdyco. 
" To depart " (in the sense of " departing from this world " or 
' life ") is common in our language to express the thought of 
dying. The full expression was employed by Christ, John 7 : 33, 
vrttiyto n^os TOV Jteftyavrd fie. 

P " concerning him ; " ne^l avrov. Dick. 
gives this word the preference, rather than " of." 

1 " woe." The present orthography of the word. "Webster. 

r " through whom ; " Si ov. Eob., Sta. I deem it desirable 
to limit " by," as far as practicable, to cases where the instru- 
mental dative occurs. 

" is delivered up." See ch. 1 : 14. 

t " It had been good ; " xalbv rp>. "Wesley, Pechy, Sharpe. 
S. Fr., " il cut ete." The imperfect is here used for the pluper- 
fect. Trollope, Gram., 50, obs. 5 (5). 

" if he had not been born ; " el OVK tyevrffoj. Sharpe, 
Wesley, "Wakef. 



T " as they were eating ; " ia&iovrcov O.VTWV. TVakcf., Dick., 
Sharpe. S. v. 18, note. 

w " Take." 'Payers of the Text. Eecept. (" cat ") is rejected 
by Griesbach, Scholz, Lachmann, Tittmann, Knapp, Fritz., Eob. 
(Harmony), Tisch. Not recognized by Syriac or Vulgate. It 
is spurious. 

x " that ; " TO. "Wakef., Kend., Thorn., Sharpe. Do "Wette, 
"das;" S. Fr., "cclui;" Belg., "hot (blocd)." This article is 
obviously emphatic, and has the force of a demonstrative. See 
Eob. (Lex., o), " the article is sometimes repeated (that is, before 
a genitive with its article) for the sake of emphasis." 

y " of the covenant ; " Tije Siad-ijxijg. Sharpe, Kendrick, 
Pechy, "Wakcf., Campbell, Thomson, Dick. Do Wette, " des 
Bundes ; " Iber., " del pacto ; " Beza and Castalio, " fosderis." 
Eob. (in verbo). 

2 " Truly." See ch. 3 : 28, note. Kend. tr. Luke 22 : 18. 

a " when ; " OTUV. Kend., Wakcf., Sharpe, Dick., Thomson. 
Iber., " cuando ; " S. Fr., " ou ; " Do Wettc, " wenn ; " Vulg., 
Mont., Eras., Beza, " cum." 



96 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. XIV. 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

All ye shall bo offended because 
of me this night : for it is written, 
I will smite the shepherd, and the 
sheep shall be scattered. 

28 But after that I am risen, I 
will go before you into Galilee. 

29 But Peter said unto him, 
Although all shall be offended, 
yet will not I. 

30 And Jesus saith unto him, 
Verily I say unto thee, That this 
day, even in this night, before the 
cock crow twice, thou shalt deny 
me thrice. 

31 But he spake the more 
vehemently, If I should die with 
thce, I will not deny thec in any 
wise. Likewise also said they 
all. 

32 And they came to a place 
which was named Gcthsemano : 
and he saith to his disciples, Sit 
ye here, while I shall pray. 

33 And he taketh with him 



28 



GREEK TEXT. 

yet avTols 6 ' lycrov?, ' On 
rey o-Kav8aXtcr0^(re(r6e ev e/jiol ev 
rr? VVKTL TavTy OTL yeypairTai, 
ITard^o) TOV iroipieva, /cat dia~ 
o~Kop7rio~6r)o-eTai. ra 

fjiera TO eyepdijvai 
u/tay els TIJV PaXiXaiav. 
29 'O 8e 77eY/>oy e(prj avTaS, Kai 
el iravTes avcaz/SaAio-tf^o-oi'Tai, 

' K -\ > ' > ' 30 TS~ ^ \ ' ' 

aAA OVK e-yco. l\.ai Aeyet av- 
rop o 'Irjcrovs, 'A^v Aey&j croi, 
OTL o-fjfJiepov ev Trj VVKTI TavTr), 
irpiv r) SI? dXeKTOpa (poovtjcrai, 

\ 5 ' 31 </") S> X > 

Tpif aTrapvrjcrr) fj.e. U oe e/c 

Trepicrcrov eXeye fiaXXov, 'JEav 
He 8ey arvva.iro6a.veiv (rot, ov \JLTI 
ere a.7rapvr;(rofjiai. 'fZaavTcos 8e 
Kol TravTes eXeyov. 

32 



ov TO ovofjia 



/cat 



Ae'yet rols fj.a0i]Tcu? avTov, Ka- 
0l(raT code, eW Trpoa-ev^cofjLai. 
>i3 .Kal 7ra.paXaiJifia.vei TOV Ile- 



EEVISED VERSION. 

saith to them, b Ye will all de- 
sert me this night: for it is 
written, I will smite the shep- 
herd and the sheep 'will be 
scattered. But d after I have 28 
risen, I will go before you into 
Galilee. But Peter said to him, 29 
f Though all should desert theo, 
yet S I will not. And Jesus 30 
saith to him, ''Truly, I say to 
thee, That ' thou, 'to-day, even 
in this night, before the cock 
shall crow twice, wilt deny me 
thrice. But he spake the more 31 
vehemently, k lf I must die with 
thee, I will by no means deny 
thee. 'And so also said they 
all. And they came to a place 32 
"'named Gethsemanc : and he 
saith to his disciples, "Sit here, 
"till I shall pray. And he 33 
taketh with him Peter, and 



b " Ye will all dcsci-t me ; " navrss oy.avSahoO-i'jaeaO'E ti> 
Ifiol, Sec ch. 4 : 17, note. Castal., " vos mo omnes cleserctis ; " 
ELend., " ye will all i'orsake me." The thought presented here is 
expressed in v. 50 thus, Kal dyitvres avrbv E. V., " And they 
all forsook him." I have used " desert," as appropriate in some 
instances, where this verb in question occurs ; and as it will not 
be the representative of any other Greek verb in this book. Rob. 
gives this definition of the passive axavScdi&ad-ai ti> tn>i, " to 
be offended in or at any one, to take ofiense at His character, 
word, conduct, so as to desert and reject him." " Offend " is in- 
appropriate, as the text docs not present the idea that the dis- 
pleasure of the apostles would be excited toward the Saviour. 
For the use of the auxiliary " will " sec ch. 13 : G, note. 

c " will." See ch. 13 : 6, note. 

d " after I have risen ; " /IETO. TO fys^O'tji/fa. In conformity 
with present usage, " have " is substituted for " am." See ch. 
1 : 38, note. 

e " that." This word is superfluous. Not employed by Wes- 
ley, Wakef., Kend., Sharpe. 

f " Though all should desert thce ; " Kal el JTKITES ay.avSah- 
o&rjoovTitt,. See v. 27, note. Tyndale, Geneva, Pcchy, Thorn., 
Dick., Camp. 

* " I will uot." This is the natural order for English readers. 



11 " Truly." Sec ch. 3 r 28, note. 

1 " thou ; " ov. This pronoun is inserted after on by Griesb., 
Scholz, Lachmann, Knapp, Tischendorf, Rob. (Harmony) It is 
recognized by Syr., "Vulg., and Mont. It belongs to the text. 
It is obviously emphatic, being equivalent to " even thou." So 
Wesley, Dick. De AVette, " dass du." 

J " to-day ; " ai]/ie^ov. Kendrick, Pcchy, Wesley, Campbell. 
Vulg., Eras., Beza, Castalio, " hodie ; " S. Pr., ' aujonrd'hui ; " 
Ibcr., " hoi ; " Dan., " i Dag." 

lc " If I must die with thce ; " 'Eav fie Sirj owanoQ-arcTv ooi. 
AVeslcy, Kcnd., Wakcf., Sharpe, Pcchy. Bclg., "Al moest ik 
met u stervcn." DC AVette, " Wenn ich mit dir sterben miisstc." 
S. Pr., " Lors memc qu'il me faudrait mourir avec toi." Ibcr., 
"Aunque me sea necesario el morir contigo." 

1 " And so also ; " 'Qoavtcas Se y.al. Kend. 

m " named ; " ov TO vvofin. Kend., Sharpe, Camp., Wesley, 
Wakef. 

n " Sit here ; " Kad'iaare caSe. "Ye" is dropped here. It is 
unnecessarily inserted in the E. V. Sec v. 13, note. Omitted 
by Wesley, Wakef., Kend., Dick., Thorn., Pechy. 

" till I shall pray." The literal rendering presents the 
thought accurately, though our idiom would perhaps incline in 
favor of the second future, " till I shall have prayed." 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. XIV. 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

Peter, and James, and John, and 
began to be sore amazed, and to 
bo very heavy ; 

34 And saith unto them, My 
soul is exceeding sorrowful unto 
death : tarry ye here, and Avatch. 

35 And he went forward a 
little, and fell on the ground, and 
prayed that, if it were possible, 
the hour might pass from. him. 

36 And he said, Abba, Father, 
all things are possible unto thee ; 
take away this cup from mo : 
nevertheless, not what I will, but 
what thou wilt. 

37 And he cometh, and findeth 
them sleeping, and saith unto 
Peter, Simon, sleepest thou? 
couldest not thou watch one 
hour? 

38 Watch ye and pray, lest ye 
enter into temptation. The spirit 
truly is ready, but the flesh is 
weals. 

39 And again he Avent aAvay 
and prayed, and spake the same 
words. 

40 And when he returned, he 
found them asleep again, (for their 
eyes were heavy ;) neither Avist 
they Avhat to ansAver him. 

41 And he cometh the third 



GREEK TEXT. 

Tpov Koi TOV ' Ia.Ka>/3ov /cat '/&>- 
dvvr)v peff eavtov. 
TO e/c#a//,/3et(r$tt /cat d 
34 /cat Aeyet auroty, 
effTiv r) "fyvj(fi IJLOV eW Oavd- 
TOV /uetVare code /cat y 
re. 35 Kai irpoeXOwv 
eirecrev ern TTJ? yr/?, /cat i rrpoo~r]v- 
, iva, el Svvarbv eerrt, irap- 

J> jt</. qg v 

air avrov r) copa' /cat 
e'Xe-yev, 'Afifid, 6 TraTrjp, TTQ.VTO. 
Sward cro i. Trapeveyxe TO Trotq- 

plOV OLTT fJLOV TOVTO' dXX' OV TL 

eyco OeXta, aAAa TL cry. 3T K&l 
/cat eupar/cet aurouy /ca$- 
, /cat Xeyei rro 
, Ka6ev8ei$; OVK 

</ r* qo 

aipav yprj-yoprjO-at; 
yopeLTe /cat Trpoo-ev-^eo-ide, tva 
d(reXOr]Te els Tretpacr/zov. TO p.ev 
irvevfjca TTpodv/j.ov., -fj 8e o-dpt; 
d(r0evr)$. 39 Kal TrdXiv aTreA- 
6o)v TrpocrrjV^aTO, TOV O.VTOV Ao- 

' / 40 v 

yov eiTTG&v. /cat 

evpzv avTovs irdXiv 

yap ol 6(f)daX[j.ol avr&v 
oL, /cat OVK r/deio-av rl 
O.VTW d-jroKpidcao't. 

41 T?" V V \ / \ 

Aat ep^erat TO TpiTov, /cat 



REA r ISED VERSION. 

James, and John, and began to 
be ^greatly amazed, and ""full 
of anguish. And he saith to 34 
them, My soul is exceeding 
sorrowful r evon to death : 
"tarry here and watch. And 35 
he Aveut forward a little, and 
fell on the ground, and prayed 
that if it could be possible, the 
hour might pass from him. And 36 
he said, Abba, Father, all 
things are possible to thee ; 
take away this cup from me : 
nevertheless, not Avhat I will, 
but Avhat thou 'wilt. And he 37 
cometh and findeth them sleep- 
ing, and saith to Peter, Simon, 
sleepest thou? couldst thou not 
Avatch one hour? Watch and 38 
pray, lest ye enter into "trial. 
The spirit v indeed is ready, but 
the flesh is Aveak. And again 39 
he A^ ^ ent away, and prayed, 
"speaking the same Avords. 
And Avhen he returned, he 40 
found them "sleeping again 
(for their eyes were heavy) ; 
y and "they knOAV not what to 
answer him. And he cometh 41 
the third time, and saith to 



v " greatly." So Bob. (in loco, Sxd-a/iptio.) " Sore," ill this 
c, is obsolete. 

i "full of anguish}" aSijfioveZv. Bretsch. (in vcrlo), " gra- 
vissime angor ; " Bcza, " gravissime angi ; " Belg., " zeer bcangst 
to worden." la conformity with the text, a period is placed 
after " anguish." So Sharpo, Dick., Wakef. 

r " even to ; " Hcas. AVcsley, Kend., Dick., Thorn., Sharpe. 
So parallel (E. V.) Matt. 26 : 38. Luke 2 : 15. Acts 26 : 11. 
2 Cor. 1 : 13. 

" tarry." " Ye " is dropped as superfluous. See v. 13, note. 
So Kend., Dick., "Wakef., Campbell, Thorn., Geneva, Tyndale. 

t " wilt." This word is a supplement, and should be italicized. 

" trial ; " neionafiov. The generic sense of this word is 
deemed most appropriate here, viz., a trial, proof, putting to the 
lest So Keud., Thorn. Sec ch. 1 : 13, note. 



' " indeed ; " fiev. So parallel (E. V.) Matt. 26 : 41. Wes- 
ley, Wakef., Dick., Camp., Shavpc, Thorn. " Truly " was takeii 
from Cranmer. 

w " speaking ; " elncav. Wesley, Pechy. Sharpe adopts the 
participial construction " saying." Belg'., " sprckendc ; " S. Fr., 
" disant ; " Iber., " dicicndo." 

x " sleeping ; " xaO-evSovras. Dick., Pechy. S. Fr., " cndor- 
mis ; " Belg., " slaicndc ; " DC Wctte, " schlafend ; " Vulg., Beza, 
Castalio, " dormientes." 

y " and ; " xal. Pechy, Wesley, Campbell, AVakefield, Dick., 
Thorn., Sharpe, Kend. As no negative precedes v.a.1, it should 
be rendered, according to its usual sense, by and. 

1 " they knew not ; " ovx fiSetaav. Pechy, Sharpe, Keudrick, 
Wesley, Campbell, Wakef. "Wist" is obsolete. The pluperf. 
of eilSca has the force of an imperf. Bob. 



98 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. XIV. 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

time, and saith unto them, Sleep 
on now, and take your rest : it is 
enough, the hour is come ; behold, 
the Son of man is betrayed into 
the hands of sinners. 

42 Rise up, let us go ; lo, he 
that betrayeth me is at hand. 

43 And immediately while he 
yet spake, coraeth Judas, one of 
the twelve, and with him a great 
multitude with swords and staves, 
from the chief priests, and the 
scribes, and the elders. 

44 And he that betrayed him, 
had given them a token, saying, 
Whomsoever I shall kiss, that 
same is he; take him, and lead 
him away safely. 

45 And as soon as he was 
come, he goeth straightway to 
him, and saith, Master, Master, 
and kissed him. 

46 And they laid their hands 
on him, and took him. 

47 And one of them that stood 



GREEK TEST. 

Aeyet avrois, Kadevdere TO Aot- 
TTOV K.OU avaTraveirde. eare^er 
qXQev 77 copa- ISov, 7rapa8i8oT(U 
6 vlof TOV dvdpcoTrov ty rap 

*> * \ > 

pas TU>V afJLapTtt>A.(ov. 
I8ov } o 



42 



eyape- 



43 T7~ ^ '/!' " ~ 

KOLL evueco?, ere avrov Aa- 
XOVVTOS., TrapayivtTaL 'lovda?, eir 
wv TUIV ScodtKa, /cat fj-er avrov 
o^Aoy TroXvs fJLera fJLa^aipSiv /cat 
vXu>v, Trapa rav ap^iepecov /cat 
r&v ypafJifjLaTcwv KOL TWV irpe- 
a-fivTepcov. 44 deScoKei de o Trapa- 
Stdovs avrov (rvcrcrrjiJLOv avrols, 
Ae'ycoz/, ' Ov av ^fA^crco, avros 
ecrrr KpaTrjarare avrov, /cat a?ra- 
yayere aa-0aAcwy. 45 Kal eA- 
6a>v, evfleco? irpocreXQwv 




1, /5a/3/3r KOI /care- 
4C 01 $1 eVe- 



avrov. 
7r avrov ras 



av- 



TO>I>) /cat KpaTTf](rav avrov 
47 JEis Se TLS Tiav 



EEVISED VERSION. 

them, "Sleep on still, and take 
your rest. It is enough, the 
hour is come ; b behold, the Son 
of man c is delivered up into the 
hands of sinners. d Rise, let us 42 
go ; behold, he, who delivereth 
me up, is at hand. And im- 43 
mediately, while f he was yet 
speaking, cometh Judas, B being 
one of the twelve, and with him 
a great h crowd with swords 
and 'clubs, from the chief 
priests, and the scribes, and 
the elders. And he hvho de- 44 
livered him up, had given them, 
a sign saying, Whomsoever I 
shall kiss, k that is he; take 
him, and lead him away safely. 
And 'when he came, m he went 45 
"immediately to him, and saith, 
"Rabbi, Rabbi ; and kissed him. 
And they laid their hands on 46 
him, and took him. And one 47 
of those, who stood by, drew 



- " Sleep on still, and take your rest ; " KaO'evSerE TO l.oatbv 
y.al ava.rtaveod's. The critical Editions differ as to the punctua- 
tion of this sentence. Griesbach, Knapp, Tittmann, Eobinsou 
(Harmony), place the interrogative sign after avanavod-s, thus, 
furnishing the sense, " Do ye sleep on still (or still further), and 
take your rest?" Scholz, Tischeudorf, Lachraann, Pritxsche, 
Bloomfield, follow the punctuation of the Text. Eecept. Of the 
two modes of rendering, that of the E. Y. is deemed to be most 
probably accurate. " Still " has been substituted for now," as it 
more clearly presents the idea of " henceforward." As an alter- 
native rendering, " Sleep hereafter (TO loiitbv), and take your 
rest." The thought, in this case, is supposed to be, " Take an- 
other time to sleep, as Judas is now at hand." So Erasmus, 
" Dormite posthac ct rcquiescete." 

b " behold ; " iSov. Wakeficld, Pochy, Dick., Wesley. So 
v. 41 (E. V.) Matt. 2G : 4G. 

" is delivered up." See ch. 3 : 19, note. 

d ' Eise ; " "EyelQeaO-e. " Up " is superfluous. " Eiso " or 
" arise " is a common rendering of tMs verb, in E. V. 

" delivereth me up." See ch. 3 : 19, note. 



f " he was speaking ; " avrov halovvros. Wakef., Dickinson, 
Sliarpe, Thorn. 

K " being one of the twelve ; " els tav vtav Scadexa. So the 
same phrase (E. V.) John G : 71. S. Fr. " qui etait 1'un des 
douzc ; " Iber., " quo era uno de los doce." 

h " crowd." See ch. 2 : 4, note. 

1 " clubs ;" Ivlcov, Wesley, Campbell, Thorn., Pcchy. Eras., 
Beza, Gastal., " fustibus ; " Liddell (in verbo), " a, thick cudgel." 

) " who delivered him up, 6 rtagaSidovs- Sec ch. 3 : 19, 
note. 

k " that is he ; " avros tori. By Hellenistic usage, avros is 
employed iu place of ovros. Bloomf., Fritz, (in loco). De Wettc, 
" or ist's ; " Belg., " die is't." 

i " when he came ; " D.&cov. Sharpc, Thorn. By this render- 
ing, which gives the sense of the text, we are relieved from tho 
disagreeable hissing sound in " as soon as." 

m " he went ; " n^oae^S-caf. Pechy, Wakef. 
n " immediately." See ch. 1 : 10, note. 
" Eabbi." See ch. 9 : 5, note. 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. XIV. 



99 



KING JAMBS' VERSION. 

by, drew a sword, and smote a 
servant of the high priest, and cut 
off his ear. 

48 And Jesus answered and 
said unto them, Are ye come out 
as against a thief, with swords 
and with staves to take me? 

49 I Avas daily with you in the 
temple, teaching, and ye took me 
not: but the scriptures must be 
fulfilled. 

50 And they all forsook him 
and fled. 

51 And there followed him a 
certain young man, having a linen 
cloth cast about his naked body; 
and the young men laid hold on 
him. 

52 And he left the linen cloth, 
and fled from them naked. 

53 And they led Jesus away to 
the high priest: and with him 
were assembled all the chief 
priests, and the elders and the 
scribes. 

54 And Peter followed him 
afar off, even into the palace of 
the high priest : and he sat with 



GBEEK TEXT. 



T(av 

eWicre TOV SovXov TOV ap^tepe 

(>S, KOL a(f)l\V aVTOV TO WTIOV. 

4fi T7" V * /I V e ' T" rt 

./Lai afroKpioeL? o Irjo-ovs 
auroiy, ' fls CTTI Xrja'T'rjv e 

/cai i^vXwv crvX 
K.O.& 

irpos vfj.as zv 
KOL OVK eKparrjcraTe 

at ypafyai. 50 Koa 
avrov TTOLVTZS tyvyov. 
51 Kou el? TLS veavlo-KO? -fjKoXov- 
6ei aura>, 7r6pi/3/3A.r)iJ,6i>os oriv- 
Sova eVi yvfjivov. KCU Kparovcnv 

> \ ' / 52 s>^ 

CLVTOV OL veavi(rKoi' o oe Kara- 
XLTTWV TTJV cnvSova yv/Jivos e 



aAA' Iva 



aw 



53 KAI air-qyayov TOV ' 
o~ovv Trpof TOV d 



KOU 



avT<a Traz/rey 01 ap- 
/cat oi Trpzo-fBvTepoi KOU oi 

54 TV- \. c 

Aai o 



OLTTO 



ecrco eiy Tt]v avXrjv TOV apx~ 



EEVISED VERSION. 

p his sword and smote 'the ser- 
vant of the high priest and cut 
off his ear. And Jesus an- 48 
swered and said to them, 
r Have ye come out as against 
a 'robber, with swords and ' 
"clubs to take me? I was daily 49 
with you in the temple, teach- 
ing, and ye took me not: but 
the scriptures must be fulfilled. 
And they all forsook him and sc 
fled. And there followed him si 
a certain young man, having a 
linen cloth "thrown round his 
naked body; and the young men 
w took *hirn ; and he left the 52 
linen cloth, and fled from them 
naked. And they led Jesus 53 
away to the high priest: and 
with him * there assembled all 
the chief priests, and the elders, 
and the scribes. And Peter 54 
followed him 'far off, even into 
"the court of the high priest: 



P " his sword ; " rfjv fj.a-/ t Et^av. "VVakef., Campbell, Shavpe. 
Iber., " [su] espada." The article here has the force of a posses- 
sive pronoun. K tinner, 244, 4. "A sword" was first used by 
Wiclif and Tyndale. So TO curiov, in this verse, is properly 
rendered in E. V. " his ear." 

i " the servant ; " rov Sovt.ov. Wesley, Wakefield, Thomson, 
Campbell, Sharpe. De Wctte, " dem Knechte ; " Belg., " den 
dienstknecht ; " Iber., un siervo." 

r " Have ye come out ; " E^O-ETE. " Have " is the proper 
auxiliary with the intransitive verb " to come." See ch 1 : 35, 
note. 

" robber ; " itjor^. See ch. 11 : 17, note. 

' " with." This supplement before " clubs " is quite unneces- 
sary. It is omitted (E. V.) in v. 43, where the text is precisely 
the same. Omitted by Wesley, Wakef., Pechy, Camp., Sharpe, 
Thomson. 



" " clubs." See v. 43, note. 
T " thrown round ; " 



e. Sharpe, " thrown about." 
In our tsiw loquendi, we employ " thrown round," in cases of this 
kind, rather than " cast about." 

w " took ; " y.onrovatv. The present is used here, as in many 



other instances, instead of the aorist. Stuart (Gram.), 136 (b). 
Trollope, p. 131. This verb is rendered by " take " (E. V.) 
vv. 44, 46. Matt. 26 : 50, etc. 

x In conformity with the colon of the Greek text, a semicolon 
is placed after " him." 

y " there assembled ; " awE^ovrai. AYcsley. As this verb 
is a deponent midd. (Bretsch., Liddell), it should not be rendered 
as a passive. Pechy, " there came together ; " Tyndale and 
Geneva, " came ; " Cranmer, " come." The euphonic adverb 
" there " is inserted in accordance with our twits loquemli. Vulg;., 
Beza, Castal., " convenerunt ; " Slont. and Eras., " conveniunt ; " 
Keud., " assembled ; " Pechy, " there came together ; " Iber., " se 
juntaron ; " De Wettc, " es versammelten sich." 

' " i'ar off." See ch. 5 : 6, note. 

- " the court ; " rfy> avtyv. Thorn., Campbell, Pechy, Eob. 
(in verbo). Bretsch., "atrium, prima a;dium pars vel subdialis, 
vel in oedificiis splcndidioribus portion circumdata Marc. 14 : 54, 
66 ; 15 : 16." Liddell, " Post-Homeric, the avty was the court, or 
quadrangle, round which the house itself was built, having a cor- 
ridor all round," etc. See Eob. The word is occasionally (by 
synecdoche) used for the house itself, and hence for a palace or 
the residence of a person of rank. I place this note in the 



100 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. XIV. 



KING JAMES VERSION. 

the servants, and warmed himself 
at the fire. 

55 And the chief priests, and 
all the council, sought for witness 
against Jesus to put him to death ; 
and found none. 

56 For many bare false witness 
against him, but their witness 
agreed not together. 

57 And there arose certain, 
and bare false witness against 
him, saying, 

58 We heard him say, I will 
destroy this temple that is made 
with hands, and within three clays 
I will build another made without 
hands. 

59 But neither so did their wit- 
ness agree together. 

60 And the high priest stood 
up in the midst, and asked Jesus, 
saying, Answerest thou nothing ? 
what is it which these witness 
against thce ? 



GREEK TEXT. 



ra T&V VTnjpercov, Kal fftpfjicuvo- 

v v j * Aft s~\t c> V 

7r/)oy ro 0WS 1 . C/t de 

/cat oAoy ro o-vvedptov 
Kara TOV 'Irjcrov /j.ap- 
Tvpiav, els TO OavaTwarai avTov 
Kal ov\ evpio-Kov. 6G TroAAot 
yap, e^ev8ofj,apTvpovv /car' av- 
TOV, Kal tcrat at fiapTvpiai OVK 

7 57 ' > ' 

rjcrav. ' /cat TLves 



/car' UVTOV, Ae'- 

58 "/""I r j / 

UTL T^ety r)Kovo-a- 
avTov XeyovTos, ' On eya 
KaTaXvcrco TOV vaov TOVTOV TOV 
^eipOTTolrjTOv, Kal 8t.a Tpiwv rj/J-e- 
pa>v aXXov a-^eLpoTrotijTOv oi/co- 
59 Kal ovSe OVTODS icrrj 



7 ' / ) ^ t\f) -j-y' \ 

rjv i] /.tapTVpia avTcov. l\.ai 
dvao-Tas o ap^tepevy els TO fj-eaov 
eTTTjpcoTrjcre TOV 'Irjo-ovv, Xeytav, 

OVK aTTOKpivrj ov8ev; TL OVTOL 

*> m c / -\ ^ \ 

o~ov KaTa/j.apTvpovo~iv; O oe 



REVISED VERSION. 

and he sat with the b officers, 
and warmed himself at the fire. 
And the chief priests, and all 55 
the council sought for 'testi- 
mony against Jesus to put him 
to death; and found none. Eor 66 
many d testified falsely against 
him, but their "testimonies did 
not agree. f And s certain ones 57 
rose, and h testified falsely 
against him, saying, We heard 58 
him say, I will destroy this 
temple 'made with hands, and 
within three days, I will build 
another 'not made with hands. 
k And yet 'not even '"thus, did 50 
their testimony agree. And co 
the high priest rose up in the 
midst, and asked Jesus, saying, 
Answerest thou nothing ? "what 
do these testify against thee? 



margin, " or palace." DC Wctte, " Hof ; " Vulg., Mont., Ems., 
Castal., " atrium ; " G. Fr., " la coin- ; " Belg., " ilc zalc " (hull) ; 
Syriac, ]z?> (atrium). 

b " officers ; " vmj^i^wv. Pccliy, Campbell. On the force 
of this word, here, and in some other passages, Bretsch. says, 
" (dicitur) do ministris magistratuum, apparitores ; satelHtibus." 
Eob., " the attendants or beadles of the sanhedrim." E. V. 
renders it by officers, John 7 : 32 ; 18 : 3, 12, 22 ; 19 : C. Acts 
5 : 22, 26. In the parallel, John 18 : 18, it is properly dis- 
tinguished from Sovkoi, " servants," by rendering it " officers." 
S. Fr., " les scrgcns." 

" " testimony ; " /ta^rv^tav. Kend., Pechy, Wukcficld, Dick. 
S. Fr., " un temoignage ; " G. Fr., " quclquc temoignage ; " 
Iberian, " testimonio." "Witness" is now applied only "to 
persons" who give testimony. In fourteen instances, out of 
thirty-seven, the E. V. renders it " testimony." See ch. 10 : 19, 
note. 

d " testified falsely ; " si/JEvSo/ia^Tv^ovv. Kend., Dickinson, 
Wakef. (v. 57), Camp. (v. 57), Thorn, (v. 57). "To bear wit- 
ness " having become obsolete ; a substitute must be employed 
which will harmonize with " the existing state of (our) language." 
See ch. 10 : 19, note. 

" testimonies." See v. 55, note. 

' " together," after " agree," is superfluous. It is dropped by 
Kend., Thorn., Pechy. 



B " certain ones ; " rives. A complement is always necessary 
after " certain." Some translators have used " persons," others 
" men." The above is the most simple. 

u " testified falsely." See v. 56, note. 

1 " made with hands ; " zsiooitoirjTov. Wesley, Thomson, 
Camp., Pechy, Sharpe. See Rob. As an alternative rendering 
of xEirioTtoirjTov and a.%iQonoirftov, I suggest the idiomatic 
phrases, " made by hand," and, " not made by hand." 

1 " not made with hands ; " ay^L^oTtoiijrov. See last note. 

k " and yet ; " xal. In cases where y.al is apparently adversa- 
tive, or, in other words, where the adversative particle is under- 
stood, "and yet" is an appropriate rendering. Rob., xal. Hoog., 
" y.itl copulative," III. (E. V.) John 9 : 30, " and yet." See 
ch. 7 : 24, note. 

i " not even ; " ovSe. Rob., Kend., Pechy. Erasmus, Beza, 
Castal., " ne-quidem." 

'" " thus ; " ovrcoe. Rob., Kend. So frequently, in E. T. 

n "what do these testify ? " ri ovroi y.arafiaQTv^ovair ; Ken- 
drick. The supplement of the E. V., " is it which," is dropped 
as superfluous. We can imitate the conciseness of the text, with- 
out departing from our idiom. So Iber., " Qui estan deponiendo 
cstos." Sec v. 56, note. 



THE GOSPEL AG CORDING TO MARK. CHAP. XIY. 



101 



KING JAMES VERSION. 

61 But he held his peace, and 
answered no tiling. Again the 
high priest asked him, and said 
unto him, Art thou the Christ, the 
Son of the Blessed ? 

62 And Jesus said, I am: and 
ye shall see the Son of man sitting 
on the right hand of power, and 
coming in the clouds of heaven, 

63 Then the high priest rent 
his clothes, and saith, What need 
we any further witnesses ? 

64 Ye have heard the blasphe- 
my : what think ye ? And they 
all condemned him to be guilty 
of death. 

65 And some began to spit on 
him, and to cover his face, and to 
buffet him, and to say unto him, 
Prophesy : and the servants did 
strike him with the palms of their 
hands. 

66 And as Peter was beneath 



TOV vlov TOV 



GREEK TEXT. 

Kai ovSev cnireKolva.ro. 
JlaXiv 6 dpxiepev? iirrjpfora av- 
roVj Kai Ae'yei avrco, v et 6 
Xpi&Tos, o vlos TOV cvXoyrjrov '<; 
62 '0- fie 'Iijcrov? elrrev, 
Kai o^ea 

K.ad-f)p.evov e/c 
8vvdp.eu>s, Kai ep^pfJievov 
ra TK>V v(pe\coi" rov ovpavov. 
03 *0 de dp^iepevs Siapp^as TOVS 
^.Tuvas avrov Xeyei,, Tl eri XP e/i ~ 

V > Rd. y ' 

av e^p/meis /J.apTvpcoi>; TJKOV- 
crare TTJS (3\acr(prjfj.Las' TL vp.iv 
(paiverai; Oi 8e irdvres KareKpL- 
vav avrov eivat evo^ov Qavarov. 

fin T7~ \ " A- ' ' ' ' 

Kai rjp^avTO rives en-irrveiv av- 
rw, Kai TrepiKaXvirreiv TO Trpocrco- 

TTOV ai>TOV } Kai KoXa(j)letV 

Kai Xeyeiv avrqi, 

Kai ol VTrriperai p airier p.acnv av- 

TOV e'(3aXXov. 

fifi T7" V 3 / ^ TT ' > 

Kai ovros rov llerpov ev 



REVISED VERSION. 

But "he was silent, and answer- fi l 
ed nothing. Again the high 
priest asked him, and said to 
him, Art thou i>the Anointed, 
the Son of the Blessed? And 02 
Jesus said to him, I am: and 
ye will see the Son of man sit- 
ting 'at the right hand r of the 
Mighty One, and coming 'with 
the clouds of heaven. And the G3 
high priest rent his clothes, and 
saith, 'What further need have 
we of witnesses? Ye have c-i 
heard the "reviling : what think 
ye? And they all condemned 
him v as worthy of death. And 05 
some began to spit on him, and 
to cover his face, and w to beat 
him with their fists, and to say 
to him, Prophesy : and the 
I officcrs ^struck him with their 
open hands. And as Peter was GG 



" he was silent ; " iaicana. Rob., KencL, Wakef., Pcchy, 
Camp. " To be silent " is found in (E. V.) 1 Sam. 2 : 9. Ps. 
22 : 2 ; 28 : 1 ; 30 : 12, etc. See oh. 3 : 4, note. 

P " the Anointed." Iber., " el Ungido." See ch. 8 : 29, note. 

1 " at." Sec ch. 10 : 37, note. 

r " of the Mighty One ; " irjs Swd/tscos. The abstract is here 
used for the concrete. Rob., Svva/us. Bretsch., " IK Se^itav T!JS 
Swafiecos, ad dextram Dei, quatenus virtus cjus manifesta est in 
C03lo." Vulgate, " Dei ; " Beza, " potentioe Dei ; " Span., " de 
Dios ; " Belg., " dor kracht [Gods] ." As an alternative render- 
ing, " of the power of God." " Mighty One " is used for " God " 
(E. V.) Isa. 1 : 24 ; 30 : 29 ; 49 : 26 ; GO : 1C. The supplement 
" of God," in this case, I take from Luke 22- : G9, T/;S Swci/iecog 
TOV 0ov. Should it be deemed best to retain the rendering of 
the E. Y., then the article rije should be rendered, thus, " the 
Power." Do Wette has " der Majcstiit." S. Fr., " de la Puis- 
sance ; " Ibcr., " de la Potestad ; " Thomson, " THAT POWER ; " 
Wakef., " of divine power ; " Camp., " the Almighty." 

" with ; " fCETa. The usual signification of this preposition 
with a genitive. So Wesley, Wakefield, Sharpe. Vulg, Bcza, 
Montanus, Costal, " cum ; " S. Fr., " avcc ; " Iber., " con ; " De 
Wette, " mit ; " Belg'., " met." 

' " Wliat further need have we ; " TC ert zqeiav e^o/esi'. So 
parallel (E. Y.) Matt. 2G : G5. Wesley, Pechy. This is" the 
natural order. 



u " reviling." See ch. 3 : 28, note. 

v " as worthy of death ; " ambv Av<ti %vo'/ 4 ov -fravdrov. " To 
be guilty of death" is widely different from the usus loquendi of the 
present age. " Condemned him to be worthy of death," would 
violate our idiom. The above rendering presents the thought 
with exactness, and whenever we can reach exactness, we secure 
the great end of translation. S. Fr., " le condamnerent comme 
ayant merite do la mort ; " Castalio, " ut mortc dignum damnavc- 
runt ; " Ital, " lo condcmnarono come dcgno di morte ; " Tyndale 
and Geneva, " They all gave sentence that he was worthy of 
death." This ancient rendering is far superior to that of the 
E. Y., which seems to have been taken from the Yulgate " con- 
dcmnaverunt cum esse reuin morte." 

w " to beaWwith fists ; " v.ola^Biv. Tynd., Kend., Pechy, 
Rob. Thorn., " smote him with their fists ; " Iber., " maltratarlo 
a puiiadas." " Buffet" is too general in signification, to present 
the idea of the Greek verb. Besides this, it is now used only in 
the metaphorical sense. 

1 " officers." See v. 54, note. 

y " struck with their open hands ; " $a.7tiofiaaiv. Kend., 
Dick. Rob. (ficdlca and finTttoftn.) Bclg., " gaven hem kinne- 
bakslagen" (" gave him blows on the jaws"). Suidas -{quoted by 
Bretsch.) thus defines Qaitiaui, " Ttura^ni T/};' yrdO'ov UTC).JJ r>j 
%Eifi." The phrase, " to strike with the palms of tlie hand," lias 
never gailicd any currency in our languujfc. 



102 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. XIV. 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

in the palace, there cometh one 
of the maids of the high priest : 

67 And when she saw Peter 
warming himself, she looked upon 
him, and said, And thou also wast 
with Jesus of Nazareth. 

68 But he denied, saying, I 
know not, neither understand I 
what thou sayest. And he went 
out into the porch ; and the cock 
crew. 

69 And a maid saw him again, 
and began to say to them that 
stood by, This is one of them. 

70 Arid he denied it again. 
And a little after, they that stood 
by said again to Peter, Surely 
thou art one of them: for thou 
art a Galilean, and thy speech 
agrceth thereto. 

71 But he began to curse and 
to swear, saying, I know not this 
man of whom ye speak. 

72 And the second time the 
cock crew. And Peter called to 
mind the word that Jesus said 
unto him, Before the cock crow 
twice, thou shalt deny me thrice. 
And Avhen he thought thereon, he 
wept. 



fj.a rwv 
7 /eat 



GREEK TEXT. 

TYJ avXr) Kara, e 
7rai8io~Kcov TOV 

i8ovo~a TOV Hirpov 0ep/jiatvo/j.- 
vov, fj.(3Xe\l/ao~a 
KoH (TV jaera TOV 
'Irfo-QV r/o-0a. 8 ' O Se 
TO, Aeya)z/, OVK oiSa, ov8e eVt- 
o-Tafj.ai TL av Ae'yets-. Kai e'- 
rjXdev e'a> els TO irpoavXt-ov KOI 
dXeKTcap (pa>vr/o-e. G9 Kou rj 
i8ovo~a avTov TraXtv 
Xeyeiv roty Trapeo-TrjKo- 

, ' On OVTOS e avTUtv ICTTIV. 

'0 8e iraXiv r/pveiTO. 

a fMKpov TraXiv O'L 
rey eXeyov TW JleTpa), y 
e O.VTCOV el' /cat 'yap faXtXatos 
el, /cat rj AaAta crov 6/zota^et. 
11 '0 <5e rjp^aTo avaOep-aTL^eiv 
/cat 6/J.i>ueii>, ' OTI OVK oida TOV 
avOpamov TOVTOV, ov Ae'yere. 
' 2 .STat e/c SevTepov aAe/cr<w/) e'0co- 
vrjare. Kai avefjLvrjo-dr) 6 ILi- 
Tpof TOV prjfJiaTOS ov elirev O.VTW 
o 'Ir)o~ovs, ' OTL. 7rpii> aXe 
(j)u>vrjo~ai d\s, a.7rapv)] 
/cat eTTifiaXcov e/cAate. 



REVISED VERSION. 

below in 'the court, there com- 
eth one a of the maid-servants of 
the high priest : and when she or 
saw Peter warming himself, 
she looked on him, and saith, 
b Thou also wast with Jesus of 
Nazareth. But he denied, say- 68 
ing, I know not, c nor under- 
stand d what thou sayest. And 
he went out into the porch ; and 
the cock crew. And the maid- 69 
servant 'seeing him again, be- 
gan to say to those who stood 
by, This is one of them. And 70 
he denied e it again. And a 
little after, those who stood by, 
said again to Peter, Surely 
thou art one of them : for thou 
art a Galilean, and thy speech 
agrecth b to it. But he began 71 
to curse and to swear, saying, 
I know not this man of whom 
ye speak. And the second time 72 
the cock crew. And Peter 
called to mind the word which 
Jesus said to him, Before the 
cock shall crow twice, thou wilt 
deny me thrice. And when 
he thought 'on it, he wept. 



1 " the court." Sec v. 5-1, note. 

- " of the maid-servants ; " riov naiSiaxiSv. Wakcf., Pecliy, 
Thorn., Camp., Dick. The correlative nais is .1 common term 
for " a man-servant." See (E. Y.) Matt. 8 : G, 13. Luke 7 : 7, 
etc. Bretsch., " ancillu, serva." " Maid " is too general. Com- 
pare Galat. 4 : 22, 23, 80, 31. 

" " Thou also ; " Kal ov. So parallel (E. V.) Matt. 20 : C9. 
So Pecliy drops " and." 

o " nor ; " ovSii. See ch. 13 : 11, note. 

d " I," after " understand," is superfluous. The pronoun is not 
used in De "Wctte, S. Fr., Iber. 

' " the maid-servant ; " ?/ TtalSlay.ij. See v. GG, note. The 
definite article is demanded here. It is used by "Wesley, "VVakcf., 



Campbell, Dick., Pechy, and Sharpe. G. Fr. and S. Fr., " la 
servante ; " Span, and Iber., " la criada ; " Ital., " la fantesca ; " 
De "Wctte, " die Magd." The article obviously refers to the same 
maid-servant -who is mentioned in v. GG. See BloomBeld and 
Trollope (Analecta) in loco. 

f " seeing ; " iSovaa. "VVakef., Kend., Campbell, Dickinson, 
Sharpe. 

s ,-;_ Ti,i g wor( j j s rca iiy a supplement, and should have 
been italicised in the E. V., as it is by "Wakef. 

h " to it." This supplement is substituted for thereto, now used 
as a legal term. 

1 " on it." In conformity with present usage, this ia sub- 
stituted fin* thereon. 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. XY. 



103 



KING JAMBS' VERSION. 

CHAT 1 XV. 

AND straightway in the morn- 
ing the chief priests held a con- 
sultation with the elders and 
scribes, and the whole council, 
and bound Jesus, and carried him 
away, and delivered him to Pi- 
late. 

2 And Pilate asked him, Art 
thou the King of the Jews ? And 
he answering, said unto him, Thou 
sayest it. 

3 And the chief priests accused 
him of many things: but he an- 
swered nothing. 

4 And Pilate asked him again, 
saying, Answerest thou nothing ? 
behold how many things they wit- 
ness against thee. 

5 But Jesus yet answered no- 
thing ; so that Pilate marvelled. 

6 Now at that feast he released 



GEBEK TEXT. 



CHAP. XT. 



KAI 



\ 
TO 

01 



tepeis /xera TU>V TrpecrfBvTe'pwv 
/cat ypa^uarecof, /cat oXov TO 
crvveSpioif., SrjcravTes TOV 'Ij]o~ovv 
/cat TrapeSatKav TW 



2 /cat 7rr]pa)Tr)crei> av- 
TOV o IIiXaTOs, v et 6 
TWV ' lovdalcov ; '0 8e 
elrrev avra), Sv Aeyew. 3 Kai 
KaTtyyopovv avTOV ol 
TroAAa- 4 o de IIiXaTos 
7rr)pa)Tr)o~ev CLVTOV, Ae'yow, OVK 
ovSev ; t'5e, Trocra crov 
' 5 'O 5e 'Irj- 
crovy oi>KTL ovSev aTTCKpidr), &>(rre 

TOV HiXarov. 
6 Kara de eoTrV cmeXvev av- 



REVISED VERSION. 
CHAP. XV. 

AND "immediately in the l 
morning, ''the chief priests "took 
counsel with the elders and 
scribes, and the whole council, 
and bound Jesus, and carried 
him away, and d delivered him 
up to Pilate. And Pilate asked 2 
him, Art thou the King of the 
Jews ? And he answering, said 
to him, Thou sayest it. And 3 
the chief priests accused him 
of many things. 'And Pilate 4 
asked him again, saying, An- 
swerest thou nothing? behold 
how many things 'they testify 
against thee. But Jesus an- 5 
swered ^nothing further ; so 
that Pilate ''wondered. Now 6 
at that feast 'he used to release 



" " immediately." Sec ch. 1 : 10, note. 

b " the chief priests," etc. ; ovfifiovhov TtorfoavrEs ol &<]/- 
ftETa raiv n^eaf}vT^cav y.a.1 ygaftfinTEcav, y.al ol.ov TO 



I have retained the rendering of the E. V., though it is 
not free from difficulty. The grammatical construction of that 
version puts " council " in the objective case, coupling it to 
" scribes," as tliat is connected with " elders," which is governed 
by the preposition with. Now, in the text, it^eo^vtE^cov and 
/pafifiarecov (governed by /lera) are genitives, while oiov TO 
jwiidqiov is placed in the nominative. The text is closely fol- 
lowed by Mont., " consilium facientes sumrni sacerdotes cum 
senioribus et scribis, et universus consessus." Beza, " consilio 
inito, summi sacerdotes cum senioribus et scribis, totusque con- 
sessus, vinctum Jesum abduxevunt." Castalio, " inito consilio, 
Pontifices una cum Senatoribns et Scribis, totusque consessus, 
Jesum colligant," etc. To present the thought which the gram- 
matical construction demands, the S. Fr. has " les principaux sacri- 
flcateutB avcc les ancicns et les scribes et tout le conscil consul- 
terent ensemble apres avoir lie Jesus," etc. So Ital, " i principali 
sacerdoti cogli anziani e scribi c tutti il concistoro tennero con- 
siglio. Dopo aver legato Gesu." Fritzsche remarks on this 
passage. : " Optimo comparata sunt vocc. v.ttl olov TO 
post V. ol aqxtSfiEfs fiETa TCOV 7toaj3vTE(ycov y.ai 
Declar.ont ut enim ilia et, ut paucis vcrbis absolvam, universum 
syncdrium. Lectio Er. Schmiddii y.ai o).ov TOV ovveSolov ex 
Syro aliisque translationibus derivata emendatio est. Nam si, ut 
debemus, 6"kov to awiSqiov retinemus, id grammatice cum remo- 



tiore v. ol ao^iEoe^s coha3ret." The rendering of Tyndale (which 
has been substantially followed by Cranmer, Geneva, and the 
common E. V.) was derived from the Vulgate, " summi sacer- 
dotes, cum senioribus, et scribis et universo consilio." This is, as 
though we read with Schmiddius, xal olov TOV owsSgiov. I sub- 
mit the following rendering for consideration, " the chief priests, 
with the elders and scribes, even the whole council, consulted, and 
bound Jesus." 

" " took counsel ; " avfiftovhov Ttoi^aavres. Pechy. So (E. V.) 
oh. 3 : 6. See Bob., ovfiftov).iov (joined with ).aft/!avEiv), " to 
take counsel." 

d " delivered up." See ch. 3 : 19, note. 

There is nothing in the text corresponding to, " but he 
answered nothing." 

f " they testify ; " y.a.to.^a(>tvr>ovaiv. Kend. Sec ch. 14 : 56, 
note. 

e " nothing further ; " ovy.tn ovSb'. Pccliy. Bob., ovxtTt. 

h " wondered ; " -d'avftd&w. Sec ch. 5 : 20. AVakcf., Kcnd., 
Wesley. 

1 " he used to release ; " aittlvtv. Kendrick, AYakcf., Pechy, 
Bloomf. (N. T.), Camp. John 18 : 39, EOTI Ss ow>]&ia vf 

" but ye have a custom." The parallel, Matt. 27 : 15, 
anolvEiv, E. V., " he was wont." The verb here being in the 
imperfect, may properly signify what is usual or customary ; con- 
tinued and repeated action in present time." Stuar-t (Gram.), 
?136. II. a. See Trollope (Gram.), p. 129, 2. 2 (in loco). Tyn- 
dale, "was wont;" Beza (Ed. 1624), " solitus crat solvcre;" 
Vulg., " solebat dimittere ; " Castal., " solebat laxare." 



104 



THE GOSPEL AC COBBING TO MABK. CHAP. XV. 



KINO JAME.S' VERSION. 

unto them one prisoner, whomso- 
ever they desired. 

7 And there was one named 
Barabbas, which lay bound with 
them that had made insurrection 
with, him, who had committed 
murder in the insurrection. 

8 And the multitude crying 
aloud, began to desire him to do 
as lie had ever done unto them. 

9 But Pilate answered them, 
saying, Will ye that I release unto 
you the King of the Jews ? 

10 (For he knew that the chief 
priests had delivered him for en- 
vy-) 

11 But the chief priests moved 
the people that he should rather 
release Bar abbas unto them. 

12 And Pilate answered, and 
said again unto them, What will 
ye then that I shall do unto him 
whom ye call the King of the 
Jews ? 

13 And they cried out again, 
Crucify him. 

14 Then Pilate said unto them, 
Why, what evil hath he done? 
And they cried out the more ex- 
ceedingly, Crucify him. 



GREEK TEXT. 

eW decrfjuov, ovvrep -QTOVVTO. 
7 TJV <5e 6 Aeyoyuewy Bapafifias 
fierce TU>V o-vaTa(nacrTu>v SeSefjLe- 
voff) o'lTLves ev rrj crrdo-d (j)6vov 
TrejroirjKeicrav. 8 /ecu dvafior)(ras 

6 o^Aoy rjp^aro cureio^ca, KaOtos 

>\> / >n n<^ TT -\ ' 

aet evrotei auroty. o oe lJ.iA.a- 

TOS aTreKpidri auroty, Aeycoy, Qe- 
Aere ajroXvcrca vplv TOV /3a<nAea 
'lovdalcov; 10 



yap 



OTI 



avrov o 



ovov 7rapade8a>- 



01 



<5e 

Xov, f iva p^aXXov TOV Bapaflftav 
aTToXvcrr) avTois- 12 o Se HL\OL- 
roy a7TO/c/9i$ety TTO.XLV evrrev av- 
Toty, r rl odv 0eAere TroLrjcrco ov 
Aeyere (3aa~iXea T>V ' 
u O'i Se irdXiv tKpa^av, 
paicrov avTov, u '0 Se 
TOS e/Veye^ avrois, Tl yap /ca- 
01 8e 7re/)crcrore- 
, ^Tavpcoaov avTov. 



KOV 



REVISED YEBSION. 

to them one prisoner, whomso- 
ever 'they asked. And there 7 
was one named Barabbas, ""lying 
boimd 'with his fellow-insur- 
gents, who had committed mur- 
der in the insurrection. And 8 
m the crowd crying aloud, began 
"to ask him to do as he had ever 
done to them. But Pilate an- a 
swcred them, saying, Will ye 
that I shall release to you the 
King of the Jews? (For he knew 10 
that the chief priests ?had de- 
livered him up ifrom envy.) But n 
the chief priests 'stirred up 'the 
crowd, that ho should rather 
release Barabbas to them. And 12 
Pilate 'answering again, said to 
them, What will yo then that 
I shall do to him, "whom ye call 
King of the Jews ? v And they is 
cried out again, Crucify him. 
"But Pilate said to them, Why, M 
what evil hath he done ? And 
they cried out the more ex- 
ceedingly, Crucify him. *Then 15 



) " they asked ; " foovvro. Kcmlvick, Pccliy. This verb is 
usually rendered " ask," in B. V. Sec Eob. 

k " lying bound ; " SsSEficvos. Pechy. 

1 " with his fellow-insurgents ; " /cera rcav avaraaiaaraiv. 
Thorn., Pechy. Bob. (in verbo), "a fellow-insurgent j " Beza, 
" cum seditionis sociis." Though " insurgent " is not found in the 
E. V., it is still now well understood by all English readers. 
Wherever we have appropriate words, it is desirable to avoid 
periphrases in translation. As ordaai, a correlate word, is ren- 
dered " insurrection " in this verse, there seems to be no good 
reason why we may not employ " insurgent." 

nl " the crowd." Sec ch. 2 : 4, note. 

" " to ask ; " aheioO'at. Sharpc, Wesley, Eob. This is the 
usual rendering of the verb, in the N. T. 

" I shall release ; " aitoJ.voco. Tliis rendering of the aorist 
subj. accords with present usage. So itonqaca in the next verse, 
" I shall do " (E. V.) 

P " had delivered up." Sec ch. 1 : 14, note. 

fl " from envy ; " Sia <pd-6roi>. Kcnd. Although " through 
envy" would express the thought, it is deemed advisable to 
restrict (as far as possible) the use of " through " to cases where 
8ta is followed by the genitive. 



r " stirred up ; " aveaetanv. Wesley, Wakcf., Kend., Sharpe, 
Pechy, Eob. So (E. V.) Luke 23 : 5. The word occurs only in 
these two passages. 

" the crowd." See ch. 2 : 4, note. 

' " answering again ; " anor.Qi&els itAhv. Sharpo. Vulg., 
" iterum rcspondens ; " Ibcr., " respondio de nuevo." On the 
ground that nahv is construed with aTtoxpi&ele, a comma is 
placed after " again." 

u " whom ye call King ; " Sv Uysrs fiaatfaa. As the nmui is 
anarthrous in the text, no article is deemed necessary in the 
version. So Thorn., Pechy, Iber., S. Fr., De Wettc ; Dan. The 
Belg. inserts the indefinite article, " ecu Koning." 

T "And they cried out again ; " 01 SE nahv Zapal-ar. Sharpc, 
" and they again cried out." Uuliv exqagav refers to nrn/Soi'/- 
aas, v. 8. Hence nahv is to be construed with e^n^m'. Fritz., 
" tt&fav ad sublatum (v. 8) clamorcm (non ad verba alUI voco 
cnunciata) pertinet." We are thus relieved from the difficulty 
of supposing (without proof) that the crowd had previously cried, 
" Crucify him ! " 

w " But ; " e. Pechy, Thorn., Dick. Vulg., Eras., " vero ; " 
Beza, " autcm." The particle is obviously adversative. 

x " Then ; " xal. Eob. xal, "At the beginning of a sentence, 
where any thing is narrated as done immediately, or soon after 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. XV. 



105 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

15 And 50 Pilate, -willing to 
content the people, released Bar- 
abbas unto them, and delivered 
Jesus, when he had scourged him, 
to be crucified. 

16 And the soldiers led him 
away unto the hall, called Preto- 
num; and they call together the 
whole band ; 

17 And they clothed him with 
purple, and platted a crown of 
thorns, and put it about his head, 

18 And began to salute him, 
Hail, King of the Jews ! 

19 And they smote him on the 
head with a reed, and did spit 
upon him, and bowing their knees, 
worshipped him. 

20 And when they had mocked 
him, they took oil the purple from 
him, and put his own clothes on 
him, and led him out to crucify 
him. 

21 And they compel one Simon 
a Cyrenian, who passed by, com- 



GEEEK TEXT. 

15 'O <5e .ZZtAoVos' 
oA&) TO u<avoi> TTOLJJcrai) cwreAu- 
rov Bapafifiav /cat Trape- 



TK> 



rov 



Iva (rravpcaOfj. 

i(i/-i'<\\ " > / 

(JL oe crrparicarai a?rr;ya- 

yov avrov ecr<u rrjs avXr]$, b eort 
/cat crv/KaXovcnv 
rrjv (nrelpav, 17 /cat eV<5J- 
QVQ-LV avrov Tropfyvpav, /cat Tvepi- 
ri&kao-iv avrw irXe^avres dt<.dv- 
Oivov trrtyavov, ls i<al rjp^avro 
avTov, Xcupe, /3a- 
v ra>v ' lovdaicov ' /cat GTV- 



TCTOV avrov rrji> 

/cat zvirtrvov avrcS, /cat 

ra yovara TrpoaeKvvovv avrco. 

9fl T7- \ (/ ' ' }~ > n i }' / 

" l\.ai ore eveTrai^av aura), ee- 
Sv&av avrov ri]v rropfyvpav, /cat 
ei>ev(rai> avrov ra t/uarta ra 
i'Sia' /cat e^dyovo-iv avrov, tVa 
o~ravpcocra>(riv avrov. 21 /cat ay- 
yapevovcn rcapayovra riva 2,1- 



KEVISED VERSION. 

Pilate J'bciug' willing "to satisfy 
"the crowd, released Barabbas 
to them, and b dclivcred up Je- 
sns, when he had scourged him, 
to be crucified. And the sol- 16 
dicrs led him away into c the 
palace "which is 'the Pretorium ; 
and they called together the 
whole band ; and they clothed 17 
him with purple, and r braided 
a crown of thorns and put it 
about his head, and began to 18 
salute him, Hail, King of the 
Jews ! And they g smote his 19 
head with a reed, ''and spit on 
him, and bowing their knees, 
'did reverence to him. And 20 
when they had mocked him, 
they took off the purple from 
him, and put his own 'garments 
on him, and led him out to 
crucify him. And they compel 21 
one Simon, ti CjTenian, k who 



that which the preceding context narrates ; here y.al is equiva- 
lent to the more usual TOTE, then, after that." 

f " being willing ; " {Sovlo/ievos. Bob., fiovl.ofiat,. Butt., 
Lexilog., I. p. 26 (quoted by Hob. and Liddell), says that this 
verb differs from &elco (or t-iWAw) in expressing a mere inclina- 
tion, or willingness, while the latter expresses choice, or pur- 
pose. 

z " to satisfy ; " to ly.avbv Ttotyacu. "Wesley, Kcnd., Thorn. 
Eob. (in loco, Ixavbv.) Vulg., Erasmus, Beza, Custalio, " satis- 
facere ; " S. Fr., " satisfaire ; " Fritz., " Notat satisfacere alicui, 
h. e. efficere, ne quis habeat quod qucratur." 

1 " the crowd." See ch. 2 : 4, note. 

b " delivered up." See ch. 1 : 14, note. 

c " the palace ; " T^S a.vlf,e. T\\c Pretorium was the palace 
erected by Herod, and which at the time of the crucifixion was 
the residence of the procurators, when they visited Jerusalem. 
Strictly speaking, this avLj was probably the inclosed court 
where the procurator or his substitute sat to administer justice, 
and which was also " the place of armcs " for the guard. Sec 
Bob., avlrj. Bloomf. (in loco.) To avoid the necessity of using 
the phrase " the court of the palace," this note is placed in the 
margin, " or court." 

d " which is ; " 8 sari. Sharpo. S. Fr., " qui est ; " DC 
Wette, " daa ist ; " Iber., " quo es ; " Belg., " wclk is." 



" the." This article is a supplement. A definite article 
occurs in S. Fr., Iber., DC "Wettc. 

f "braided;" Ttlgavres. So Bob. (in loco.) "Plait" has 
the same signification, but is now obsolete. See Webster, 
" Braid," and " Plait." Vulg., Mont., Beza, Castal., render the 
verb by different inflections of plccto (" to braid," " intertwine"). 
Do Wettc, flechtcn." 

E " smote his head ; " 'drvnrov avrov ri]v xeya/.f-v. Sharpe, 
Kcncl., Wakel'., " kept smiting his head ; " S. Fr., " ils lui frap- 
pitient la tete ; " Vulg., " percutiebant caput ejus;" Erasmus, 
" vcrberabant illius caput ; " ]3cza, " verbcrabant cjus caput." 
In the parallel, Matt. 27 : 30, the text is t-cvTtrov els -TIJV y.erpa- 
).r t r, rendered in the ]<3. V., " smote him on Die hwul." Altliongh 
the language of the text in the two parallels (Matt, and Mark) is 
different, the translators have presented a verbal harmony to the 
reader, which is not authorized by the Greek. Many such in- 
stances occur in the E. V. of the Evangelists. 

h " and spit ; " y.al trlmvov. " Spat " is obsolete, and " did " 
is superfluous. The present form of the imperfect is spit. Bul- 
lion's Eng. Gram. Webster. 

1 " did reverence ; " trQoacy.vvovi: See ch. 5 : G, note. 

) " garments ; " Itiuna. So (E. V.) v. 24. This is the usual 
rendering of this noun, in the E. V. See ch. 5 : 28, note. 
1[ " who was passing by ; " itaaayovca. Wesley, Sharpe, 



106 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. XV. 



KING JAMBS' VERSION. 

ing out of the country, the father 
of Alexander and Rufus, to bear 
his cross. 

22 And they bring him unto 
the place Golgotha, which is, be- 
ing interpreted, The place of a 
skull. 

23 And they gave him to drink, 
wine mingled with myrrh : but he 
received it not, 

24 And when they had cruci- 
fied him, they parted his garments, 
casting lots upon them, what every 
man should take. 

25 And it was the third hour, 
and they crucified him. 

26 And the superscription of 
his accusation was written over, 
THE KING OF THE JEWS. 

27 And with him they crucify 
two thieves, the one on his right 
hand, and the other on his left. 

28 And the scripture was ful- 
filled, which saith, And he was 
numbered witli the transgressors. 

29 And they that passed by, 



GBEEK TEXT. 



air 



Kvprjva"iov } 
aypov, rbv Trarepa 
Kal ' Povfyov, 'iva apy TOV crrav- 
pov avrov. 

22 KAI (f)epovariv avrov ITTL 
PoXyoda TOTTOV, o eari p.e6ep- 
fj.r)VvofJ,GVOv } Kpaviov TOTroy. 
23 Kal tSidovv avrcp TTielv e' 

/ 9 R\ > 

Vl(T/JLVQV OIVOV O 06 OVK 

Kal (rTavpaxravres avrov, 5te- 
ra ifJidria avrov, /3aA- 
Xovre? KXfjpov ITT aura, ris ri 
25 TJV Se capa rpirrj^ Kal 

y i 2(i T^" ^ 7 

avrov. Kai r/v 
*1 7riypa(j)rj TTJS alrias avrov ern- 
yeypafjLjjievT}, 'O jQacriAeuy r>v 
'lovoaiwv. 27 Kal avv avrca 
(Travpovcri 8vo A^crray, eva IK 
evcovvftcov av- 
TI ypa<f)rj 



Ka eva 



rov. 



28 



r] Xeyovcra, Kal /zera 
eXoylo-0-rj. 29 Kal ol Tra.pa.iro- 



/ EEVISED VERSION". 

was passing by, coming 'from 
the country, the father of Alex- 
ander and Rufus, to bear his 
cross. And they bring him to 22 
m a place, Golgotha, which, be- 
ing interpreted, is, "A place of 
a skull. "And they gave him 23 
wine mingled with myrrh to 
drink ; but p he did not receive 
it. And when they had cruci- 24 
fied him, they parted his gar- 
ments, casting lots ""for them, 
what r each should take. And 25 
it was the third hour, "when 
they crucified him. And the 26 
'inscription of his accusation 
"was written over him, THE 

KING OP THE JEWS. And with 27 

him they crucify two T robbers, 
one w at his right hand, and the 
other w at his left. And the 28 
scripture Avas fulfilled, which 
saith, And he was numbered 
x with transgressors. And those 29 



Kend. The participial construction is adopted by "Wakef. and 
Thorn. 

i " from ; " an (aygov.} Kend., Pcchy, Dick., Wakef., Thorn. 
The E. V. unnecessarily substitutes the usual signification of l 
(" out of") for that of aitb (" from "). 

ra " a place ; " tonos. So in parallel (E. V.) Matt. 27 : 33. 
As this noun is anarthrous in Matt, and Mark, though not in 
Luke and John, a close adherence to the text is deemed proper 
in rendering the word. In conformity with the punctuation of 
Wesley, a comma is inserted alter " place." The indefinite article 
is employed by Wakefield, Sharpc, Tyndale, Oraumer, Geneva, 
Pechy. 

n "A place;" tonog. So parallel (E. V.) Matt. 27 : 33. 
Wesley, Wakef., Sharpc, Pcchy. Sec last note. 

" And they gave him Tvine," etc. This arrangement is the 
natural one for English readers ; one in which the words are most 
easily enunciated and recollected. So De Wctte, " sie gaben ihm 
Myrrhen-Wein zu trinken." 

P " he did not receive it" See last note. 

1 " for them ; " L-r alra. Sharpe. The preposition marks 
the object in reference to which the action is performed. " Upon" 
or " on " fails to bring out this idea with sufficient distinctness. 
In cases like that before us, we employ " for." 

' " each ; " ris. Wakef., Sharpe, Keiid., Dick. In strictness, 



there is a double interrogative here, " who should take what." 
With the change of " every one " to " each," the thought is 
properly exhibited in the E. V. 

" " when ; " Kal. Wesley, Kend., Camp., Wakef. Hoogeven 
(on y.al), " Put for Iva., Mark 15 : 25. Heb. 8 : 8." Bloomf. 
(N. T.) Greenf. De Wette, " da ; " Iberian, " cuaudo ; " Ital., 
" che ; " Beza, " quando ; " Castal, " cum." 

' " inscription ; " sniy^atfij. Sharpe, Pechy, Kend., Wesley, 
Dick., Thorn., Camp. Eras., Beza, Castal., " inscriptio ; " Iber., 
" inscripcion." Eob. 

11 " was written over him ;" r,v Irtiyeyfififtfiivii. Pechy. The 
supplement him is taken from Luke 23 : 38, ~IIv yeyftaftftciij 
In avrcp. Belg., " was bovcn hem geschrevcn." Some trans- 
lators have supposed that Ini, in composition, in this instance 
does not modify the verb at all, and that Iniyeygafifievr] is 
equivalent to yy^aftft,ivi]. If this view is well founded, then the 
rendering should be simply, " was written." Looking at the 
parallel quoted above, I deem the proper translation, " written 
over." 

r " robbers ; " floras. Kend., Dick., Thorn., Camp., Pechy. 
Yulg., Eras., Mont., Beza, Castal., " latrones ; " Ital., " ladroni ; " 
Ibcr., " ladrones ; " DC Wctte, " Eauber ; " S. Fr., " brigands." 

ww a a t "." at." See ch. 10 : 37, note. 

a avoficov. The article of E. V. 



1 " with transgressors ; 
is dropped by Kend., Camp., Sharpe. 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. XV. 



107 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

railed on him, "wagging their 
heads, and saying, Ah, thou that 
destroyest the temple, and buildest 
it in three days, 

30 Save thyself, and come down 
from the cross. 

31 Likewise also the chief 
priests mocking, said among them- 
selves with the scribes, He saved 
others ; himself he cannot save. 

32 Let Christ the King of 
Israel descend now from the 
cross, that wo may sec and be- 
lieve. And they that were cruci- 
fied with him, reviled him. 

33 And when the sixth hour 
was come, there was darkness 
over the whole laud, until the 
ninth hour. 

34 And at the ninth hour Jesus 
cried with a loud voice, saying, 
Eloi, Eloi, lama sabachthani? 
which is, being interpreted, My 
God, my God, why hast thou for- 
saken mo ? 

35 And some of them that stood 
by, when they heard it, said, Be- 
hold, he calleth Elias. 

36 And one ran and filled a 
sponge full of vinegar, and put it 



GREEK TEXT. 



31 



pevofj-evoi ef3Xacr(j)r}fJ.ovi' 

KLvovvTes ray /ce0aAay 

/cat XeyovTes, Oval, o 

TOV vaov, /cat ev Tpuriv rjfj.epa.is 

olKo8ofj.au>, 30 aajcrov creavTOV, 

/cat /cara/3a O.TTO TOV crravpov. 

fc^ v f 

oe /cat at ap^iepeis 
irpos aAA^Aouy /uera 
TWV ypafj-H-aTeoov eXeyov, ' AX- 
Xovs eo~a>o~ev, eavTov ov SuvaTat 
crcoo-at. 32 6 XpiaTos o f3ao~i- 
Aeuy TOV 'Io-par}X /cara/3ar<w vvv 
O-TTO TOV aTavpov, Iva i8cofj.eis /cat 
7rto-reucra/zez>. Kal 01 crvveo~Tav- 
pct)/j.evoL avTw wveiSitjov avTov. 

33 T~r ' o,\ ft i 

evofj,evr)s oe capas eKTrjs, cr/co- 
e(j) oXr)i> rrjv 



TOS 

etas' (opas e.vva.Tr]S' 3i /cat Trj capo. 
Trj evvoLTrj efior/crev o 'Irjcrov? 
<pcoi>f] jj.eya.Xr), Xeycav, 'JEXau, 
'jGAcwt, Xafj.p.5, (ra/3a^(6ai>L; o 
ecrrt fJ.e6epfj,rji>evo/JLei>oi', '0 Oeos 
IJLOV, o Oeos H.QV, els T'L fj.e e'y/care- 
Xnres; 3a Kai Tives TWV Trape- 
O-TTJKOTCOV aKovaavTes eXeyov, 
'ISov, 'HXiav (/Hovel. 3G Apa- 
fj,Goi> 8e els, /cat ye/xtVa? <nroyyov 



REVISED VERSION. 

who passed by ^reviled him, 
wagging their heads, and say- 
ing, Ah! thou that destroyest 
the temple, and buildest it in 
three clays, save thyself, and 30 
come down from the cross. "In 31 
like manner also the chief 
priests, mocking, said "to one 
another with the scribes, He 
saved others ; himself he can 
not save. b Let the Anointed, 32 
the King of Israel come clown 
now from the cross, that we 
may see and believe. And 
those, who were crucified with 
him, 'reproached him. And 33 
when d the sixth hour came, 
there was darkness over the 
whole land, till the ninth hour. 
And at the ninth hour Jesus 3d 
cried with a loud voice, saying, 
Eloi, Eloi, c lamma sabachthani? 
'which, being interpreted, is, 
My God, my God, why hast 
thou forsaken me ? And some 35 
of those, who stood by, tear- 
ing it, said, Behold, he calleth 
Elijah. And one ran and h filled 36 
a sponge with vinegar, and 



y " reviled ; " i-plaayn'jfiow. Campbell, Thorn. So parallel 
(B. V.) Matt. 27 : 39. See cli. 3 : 28, note. 

* " In like manner ; " 'Oftolcag xai. "Wesley, Kend., Pechy. 
Bob. (in verbo) " Likewise " is ambiguous, at it signifies both 
" in like manner," and " also." See Webster. 'Ofiolcos is always 
rendered " likewise," in the E. V. The particle Se of the Text. 
Eeccpt. (after 'O(ioicos) is canceled by Griesbach, Scholz, Lach., 
Knapp, Titt., Fritz., Bloomf., Tischend., Rob. (Harmony.) It is 
spurious. 

* " to one another ; " itqbs aU.rilovg. See ch. 4 : 41, note. 
Wesley. As an alternative rendering, " the chief priests, mock- 
ing among themselves with the scribes, said," etc. So Sharpc. 
Ibcr., " los principes de los sacerdotes tambicn, con los escribas, 
burlandose de [el] unos con otros, decian ; " Castalio, " Tontinccs 
inter sese illudentcs, cum scribis dicebant. 

b " Let come down ; " xara/Sdrca. So y.nra^a, v. 30, and 
the parallel, Matt. 27 : 42. Wakef., Sharpc, Wesley, Pechy. 

6 " reproached ; " lovcidi&v. So (E. V.) Luke 6 : 22. Eom. 



15 : 3. 1 Tim. 4 : 10. 1 Pet. 4 : 14. Kend., Dick., Pechy, 
Camp., Eobinson. Liddell, " to throw a reproach upon one." 
" Revile " is the uniform rendering of p).ao<prifieco, in this 
Revision. 



d " the sixth hour came ; " yevofiiv^s cugas 'ixnis. Here, as 
in other instances, a change is made to avoid the ungrammatical 
construction of the auxiliary " to b," with an intransitive verb. 
See ch. 1 : 38, note. 

" lamma ; " hafifia. Q^e Greek orthography of this trans- 
ferred word is followed. So Sharpe, Keud., Campbell, Dick., De 
AVette, Belg., Iber. 

f " which, being interpreted, is ; " o koti fic&e^ftrjrsvo/isi'ov. 
Thorn., Kend., (" which, interpreted, is ") ; Iber., " que, traclu- 
cido, cs." 

E " hearing ; " axovoavrsg. Wesley, Kend., Wakcf., Camp. 

h " filled a sponge with ; " ycfiioag OTtoyyov. Sharpe, Wake- 
field, Kcndrick. S. Fr., " remplit de vinaigre uuc epongc ; " De 
AVctte, " fiillete cincn Schwamm." " Full " is superfluous. It 



108 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. XV. 



KING J AUKS' VERSION. 

on a reed, and gave him to drink, 
saying 1 , Let alone ; let us sec 
whether Elias will come to take 
him down. 

37 And Jesus cried with a loud 
voice, and gave up the ghost. 

38 And the vail of the temple 
was rent in twain, from the top 
to the bottom. 

39 And when the centurion 
which stood over against him, 
saw that he so cried out, and 
gave up the ghost, he said, 
Truly this man Avas the Son of 
God. 

40 There AVC.VO also women 
looking on afar off, among whom 
was Mary Magdalene, and Mary 
the mother of James the less, and 
of Joses, and Salome ; 

41 Who also, Avhcn he was in 
Galilee, folloAvecl him. and minis- 
tered unto him; and many other 
women which came up with him 
unto Jerusalem. 

42 And now, Avhcn the even 
was come, (because it Avas the 



GTIEEK TEXT. 



re 

avrov, Aeycov, ' 
el epyerai 'JEfXta? KadeXelv 



eVo- 
i'5a>- 



avrov. 



37 



'0 



31) 



KOU TO 

TOV vaov eo'^ia-d-rj 
ety 8vo } euro avKtOev ecoy Kara). 

<\ \ . / f 

06 Kl>TVplCOl> 7Tap- 

e evavTtas avrov, ort 
OVTCO Kpd^as f^eTrvevcrev, elirevy 
' ' AXi]dws o avOputiros ofiros vlos 

7 /"} ^ JO f TT S*^ ^ 

?)f c/eou. Hcrav oe /cat yv- 

mF/cey CCTTO fiaKpoOev Gecopovcrai, 
ev alp rjv KOL Mapia rj May8a- 
Xvjvrj, KOU Mapia rj TOV '.7a/cco/3ou 
TOV i-UKpov Kal 'IcacTT] p.r)Tr)p, Kal 



41 



at Kai 



, ore ijv ev rt] 
ia, r/KoXovdovv auTw, KOU 
dnjKoi>ovi> avrco, KOL aXXai iroX- 
Xal al avvavafiacrai avrco els 



4 ~ Kal rjSij o\\rias 



eet i]v TrapacrKevi], o ecm. TT/JOCT- 



BEVISED VERSION. 

'winding it on a reed ] gavc him 
drink, saying, ^Forbear ; let us 
see whether Elijah Avill come 
to take him down. And Jesus 37 
'uttering a loud cry "expired. 
And the vail of the temple was 38 
rent "in tAvo, "from top to bot- 
tom. And Avhcn the centurion, 30 
p who stood by over against 
him, saAV that he cried out 'so, 
and 'expired, he said, Truly 
this man Avas the Son of God. 
There Avcre also Avomen looking 40 
on "far off, among Avhom Avas 
Mary Magdalene, and Mary the 
mother of James l the younger, 
and of Joses, and Salome ; Avho 41 
also, Avhen he Avas in Galilee, 
followed him, and ministered 
to him ; and many other Avomen, 
who came up with him to Jeru- 
salem. And IIOAV, "evening hav- 42 
ing come ( v siuce it Avas the 



was taken from Tyndale. N r ul-., "implcns spong'mm aceto." So 
Montanus. 

1 "winding' it;" aE/iid-sii. Lilenilly, "pulling' it round," 
that is, according' 1o our wits loijiieudi, " winding 1 it," i. c., the 
sponge. See Hob. (in vcrbo.) ]Jraa, " circunipositfi ; " ^ r ulg'., 
" circumponcns eulauio." This act of "winding around" was the 
natural one for uttacliing the sponge to the " reed," or hysop- 
stalk. 

J "gave him drink;" Irt6ri^u> avrov. So (E. V.) Matt. 
25 : 35, IrtoTiamK fin, " ye gave me drink." The verb is thus 
rendered Bom. 12 : 20. This corresponds with present usage ; 
while " to give lo drink " is a ptmise which has never been 
current in our language. 

k " Forbear;" 'Aiferc. Thorn., Rob., "to leave unheeded." 
The phrase " Let alone" requires a supplement like '' him." The 
thought may be well expressed ns above. AVakefiekl, " Hold ! " 
Dick., " Desist." Alternative rendering, " Let him alone." 

i " uttering ; " ayd^. Rob. (in verbo) (spoken " of the voice, 
to send forth, to viler;" Bexa, Ciistal, " emis?fi voce magnfi." 
" Utter" is often used in the K. Y. for the act, of sending forth 
loud sounds. Ilubak. 3:](). Joel 3 : 1C. Rev. 10 : 3. 

m "expired;" EUtxrevae. WoKloy, Komi., Peehy, Wakefield, 



Camp. Yulg., Mont., Eras., Beza, Castalio, " expiravit." Rob., 
Bretsch. As an alternative rendering, the idiomatic phrase, " he 
breathed his last." 

" " in two ; " els Siio. Kencl., Pechy, Wakef., Thorn., Camp., 
Sharpe. " Twain " is now confined to poetry. 

" from top to bottom ; " anb avtod-ev ECOS xdrca. Sharpe, 
Camp., Kencl., Thorn. 

P " who stood by ; " b na^Earijxus. Pechy. Liddell, " to 
stand by, or lie by." Often rendered thus in E. Y. 

' " so." This is the natural arrangement in English. Wake- 
field. 

r " expired." See v. 37, note, 
" far off." See ch. 5 : G, note. 

t " the younger ; " tou /tixgov. Rob. (m verbo), " in a com- 
parative sense, for less, younger; Lat. 'minor natu,'Markla :40." 
So Thorn., Pechy, Camp., Dick. Bretsch. (in loco), "minor naiu, 
junior." 

u " evening having come." See ch. 1 : 32, note. 

* " since ; " htel. Rob., Pechy, Dick. So (E. Y.) 2 Cor. 
]3:3. Iber., " pucs." 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. XVI. 



109 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

preparation, that is, the day be- 
fore the sabbath,) 

43 Joseph of- Arimathea, an 
honourable counsellor, which also 
waited for the kingdom of God, 
came, and went in boldly unto 
Pilate, and craved the body of 
Jesus. 

44 And Pilate marvelled if he 
were already dead : and calling 
unto him the centurion, he asked 
him whether he had been any 
while dead. 

45 And when he knew it of 
the centurion, he gave the body 
to Joseph. 

46 And he bought fine linen, 
and took him down, and wrapped 
him in the linen, and laid him in 
a sepulchre which was hewn out 
of a rock, and rolled a stone unto 
the door of the sepulchre. 

47 And Mary Magdalene and 
Mary the mother of Joscs beheld 
where he was laid. 

CHAP. XVI. 

AND when the sabbath was past, 
Mary Magdalene, and Mary the 
mother of James, and Salome, had 
bought sweet spices, that they 
might come and anoint him. 

2 And very early in the morn- 



a 



larov, 



GREEK TEXT. 

43 



CC7TO 

'Api/J-aOala?, evcr^fj-coi' fiovXev- 
7T?y, by /cat auroy i\v Trpoo'de'^o- 
TTJV /SacrtAetat' TOV Oeov- 
tray elarjXde -rrpos JliXa- 
TOV) Kal rjTr/o~aTO TO crcS/xa TOV 



et 



TOV 



/cat Trpocr- 



avTOV el vraAat ewre- 
davr 4a /cat yvovs aVo TOV Ktv- 
Tvpicavos, e8(opr)o-aTO TO crayta 

~ ' T 'A 46 \ > ' 

TW la>o-r)([>. /cat ayopao~as 

(Ti.vo'ova) KOU KadeXwif avTov, ev- 
6iXr)o~e Trj o~ivd6vi, Kal KaTedr/Kev 
ai>Tov ev fjivrjueico, o rjv AeAaro- 
fjLT)fj,Gvov e/c TreVjoay /cat TrpoareKV- 
Xicre Xidov ITTL Tr/i> Ovpav TOV 
7 7; 5e Mapia 77 
/cat Mapia. 'Itaarj 



TTOV 



CHAP. XVI. 



KAI SiayevofJievov TOV cra/3- 
/Sarofj Mapia rj MaydaXrjvrj Kal 
Mapia 77 TOV 'laKotfiov Kal Sa- 
XU>/MTJ yyopaaav apco/xara, Iva eA- 
dovo-ai 



avTov. 



/cat 



REVISED VERSION. 

preparation, that is, the day be- 
fore the sabbath), Joseph of 43 
Arimathea, an honorable coun- 
selor, w who himself also x was 
waiting for the kingdom of 
God, came and went in boldly 
to Pilate, and Basked for the 
body of Jesus. And Pilate 4* 
wondered "that "he was already 
dead : and calling Ho him the 
centurion, he 'inquired of him 
whether he had been d now long 
dead. And when he knew it 45 
"from the centurion, he gave 
the body to Joseph. And he 46 
bought fine linen, and took him 
down, and wrapped him in the 
linen, and laid him in f a tomb, 
which was hewn out of a rock, 
and rolled a stone to the door 
of the K tomb. And Mary Mag- 47 
dalene and Mary the mother of 
Joses saw where he was laid. 

CHAP. XVI. 

AND when the sabbath was l 
past, Mary Magdalene, and 
Mary the mother of James, 
and Salome, had bought sweet 
spices, that they might come 
and anoint him. And "very 2 



w " who himself also ; " os Kal avrbe. Wakcf., Kcnd., Pcchy, 
Camp. 

x " was waiting ; " r t v n$ooSs%6fievos. Sliarpe. This Pro- 
gressive Form of the verb is adopted by Wakef., Dick., Thomson, 
Kend. 

y " asked for ; " firijaaTo. Geneva, Kcndrick, Wakef., Pechy, 
Eob. This is the ordinary rendering of the verb, in the N. T. 

" that ; " el. Wakef., Pechy, Kend., AVcslcy, Dick., Thorn. 
De Wctte, " dass ; " S. Pr., " que ; " Iber., " que." Eob. (si) 
quotes this passage in illustration of a peculiar usage as to el, 
and renders it by " that." According to this usage, " it is spoken 
of things, not merely possible, but certain, and dependent on no 
condition." This is especially the case after verbs expressing 
emotion. Butt., gl39, m. CO. Bloomfield (in loco), " Beza and 
others render the el by an, as if there were a doubt ; whereas, cl is 
used with &av/idti>, as the Latin si with mirari (indeed, with 
all verbs of wonder), to express, what is not doubled, but wondered 



at." Thus el is for on, and we may render, " wondered that he 
was already dead [so soon]." 

" he was already dead ; " jjOy ttO'vrjxE. Kend., Dick., Wes- 
ley, Pechy. S. Pr., " il etait deja mort ; " De Wette, " er schon 
geatorbeu sei." 

b " to him." See ch. 3 : 13, note. 

6 "inquired of him;" snrj^anr t aev av-tbv. Eob. (in verbo), 
" to inquire of." 

d " now long ; " n&l.ai. Rob. (m loco.) Pechy and Sharpe, 
" long." Alternative rendering, " any time." Camp. 

e " from ;" catb. Pechy, Sliarpe, Q., Aakef., Kend. 

f " a tomb ; " /irq/iEu?. The E. V. is not uniform in render- 
ing this noun. Sometimes it has " tomb," and at others " sepul- 
chre." This remark applies also to its renderings of- tayos. I 
employ " tomb " for f.wt]f.siov. 

e " tomb." See last note. 

a ii verv early ; " foav n^aii. Wesley, Kend., Sharpe, Pechy. 



110 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. XVI. 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

ing, the first day of the week, they 
came unto the sepulchre at the 
rising of the sun : 

3 And they said among them- 
selves, "Who shall roll us away 
the stone from the door of the 
sepulchre ? 

4 (And when they looked, they 
saw that the stone was rolled 
away,) for it was very great. 

5 And entering into the sep- 
ulchre, they saw a young man 
sitting on the right side, clothed 
in a long white garment ; and they 
were affrighted. 

6 And lie saith unto them, Be 
not affrighted : ye seek Jesus of 
Nazareth, which was crucified: 
he is risen ; he is not here : be- 
hold the place where they laid 
him. 

7 But go your way, tell his dis- 
ciples and Peter, that he goctli 
before you into Galilee : there 
shall ye see him, as he said unto 
you. 

8 And they went out quickly, 



GREEK TEXT. 

Xiav rrpcdl rrjs p,tas cra/3/3aro)i> 
epyovTai 7rl TO p.vrjfjielov, ava- 
rei\avTOs TOV rjXiov. 3 KCU e'Ae- 
yov Trpo? eaurar, Tis ayro/cuA/crei 
fjfuv TOV Xidov e/c Trjf 0vpa? TOV 
4 Kai avafiXtyacrai 
OTI cwroKeKuAicrTcu o 



yv yap 
5 Kal eio-eXQovcrai els TO 



ov, eidov veavlo~Kov 

iv Tots' de^tois, Tre/Jt/ 

(TToXr/v XdVKrjv Kal 

drjarav. 6 o 8e \eyet aurcus 1 , My 

eK0afj./3i(rde. ' 

TOV Na^aprjvov TOV 

vov repdr), OVK eaTiv code 



6 roTroy oirov edrjKav CLVTOV, 

aAA' uTrayere, eiVare Tols /j.a- 

flijTai? avTov Kal TU> IleTpcd, OTL 

Trpodyet Vfj.a? els TTJV JTaXiXaiav 



6Kt avTov 
vp.lv. s ICal 



Ka6u>s 



REVISED VERSION. 

early, b on the first day of the 
week, they came to the c tomb, 
at the rising of the sun : and 3 
they d were saying among them- 
selves, "Who will roll away the 
stone 'for us from the door of 
the f tomb? (and ^looking up, 4 
they saw that the stone "had 
been rolled away,) for it was 
very great. And entering into 5 
the 'tomb, they saw a young 
man sitting ! at the right side, 
clothed in a long "white robe ; 
and 'they were terrified. And c 
he saith to them, m Be not terri- 
fied : ye seek Jesus of Nazareth, 
who was crucified; "he hath 
risen, he is not here : behold 
the place where they laid him. 
But "go, tell his disciples, ^and 7 
especially Peter, <He goeth be- 
fore you into Galilee : there r ye 
will see him, as he said to you. 
And they went out, 'and fled 8 



Do Wctte, " sehr fruhc." In (B. V.) John 20 : 1, n^uit is ren- 
dered " early." Sec Rob., itQiot. Liddell, " generally early." It 
properly indieates the morning twilight, the period between day- 
break and sunrising. 

b " on the first day ; " TJ/S ftias. Sharpe, Kend., Peehy, Dick. 
De Wette, " am crstcu "Wochentage." 

c " tomb." See cli. 15 : 4.6, note. 

d " were saying ; " M.eyov. Wakef., Thorn. Yulg., Erasmus, 
Bcza, " dicebant." This rendering preserves the usual force of 
the imperfect. S. Pr., " ellcs disaient." 

e " for us ; " fifiTv. This is the proper order in English. The 
singularity and harshness of the E. V. is thus obviated. 
r " tomb." Sec ch. 15 : 46, note. 

g " looking up ; " avapieywotu. Kcnd., Pechy. Rob., ava- 
ft).E7tu>. Brctsch., " suspicio, sursum spedo, sic aufbliekeii ; " 
S. Pr., " levant les ycux." 

h " hail been rolled away ; " anoxexiihorcu, Sharpe, Pechy, 
Camp. This may be regarded as one of the few cases where 
the perfect has the force of a pluperfect. Trollopc, $ 50, p. 133, 
Still, if we suppose, with some, that it has the force of a present, 
our idiom would demand that it should be rendered " had been 
rolled away," especially as the verbs of the preceding context are 
in the past. 

1 " tomb." See ch. 15 : 4G, note. 



) " at." See ch. 10 : 37, note. 

k " white robe ; " OTO).IJV levy.rjv. Wesley, Kcndrick, Pechy, 
Campbell, Thorn., Sharpe. S-tol.f) is properly rendered " robe " 
(E. V.) Luke 15 : 22. Rev. G : 11 ; 7 : 9, 14. 

' " they were terrified ; " EJ-e&a/ifiij&iiaav. Kend., Thorn., 
Pechy. 

m " Be not terrified." See last note. 

n " he hath risen ; " rjyegd-r]. See ch. G : 14, note. 

" go ; " vnayeis. So (E. V.) ch. 5 : 19, 34 ; G : 38, etc. 
Kend., Pechy, Camp., Thorn. See ch. 1 : 44, note. 

P " and especially ; " y.al. Q., Bloomf. (N. T.) Rob. (nal), 
" When a part is subjoined to a whole, by way of emphasis, v.ai 
may be rendered and especially, imprimis, Mark 1G : 7." In 
such constructions /.idho-ca is understood. Thorn., Dick., " in 
particular." 

" He goeth," etc. "On, before n^odyei, is pleonastic. Q. 
furnishes the following citation from De Wette, " not ' that ' he 
goeth before you." The direct speech is addressed to the disci- 
ples. The particle is treated as pleonastic by Beza, Castalio, De 
Wette, AVakef., Dick. As the particle has the same use with 
our sign of quotation, I commence the following sentence with a 
capital. 

r " ye will see ; " Srpea&e. Sharpe. 

v (" quickly") of the Text. Recept. is rejected as spurious 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. XVI. 



Ill 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

and fled from the sepulchre; for 
they trembled, and were amazed : 
neither said they any thing to any 
man ', for they were afraid. 

9 Now, when Jesus was risen 
early, the first day of the week, 
he appeared first to Mary Mag- 
dalene, out of whom he had cast 
seven devils. 

10 And she went and told them 
that had been with him, as they 
mourned and wept. 

11 And they, when they had 
heard that he was alive, and had 
been seen of her, believed not. 

12 After that, he appeared in 
another form unto two of them, 
as they walked, and went into the 
country. 

13 And they went and told it 
unto the residue : neither believed 
they them. 

14 Afterward he appeared unto 
the eleven, as they sat at meat, 
and upbraided them with their 
unbelief, and hardness of heart, 
because they believed not them 



GREEK TEXT. 



airo TOV 
de OLVTO.S rpo/j.0? /cat e/ccrrao-t 
/cat ovdevl ovdev ehrov, efiofiovv- 
TO 'yap. 

9 'AvacrTa.s de irpcoi Trpcorrj 
era/3/3arot> e(j)dvrj irpwrov MapLa 
rfj Ma-ySaXrjvfj, a(j) ^y e/c/3e- 
fiXrjKti eVra 8ai/j.6via. 10 eKeivr) 
7ropevdei(ra avr^yyetAe roty per 
O.VTOV yevo/jievois, 7rev0ov(ri /cat 
K\aiovcri. n /ca/cetVo* aKOvaav- 
res on /cat e6ea.6rj vif avrrjs 
r}7ri(TTr]cra.v. 12 Mera de ravra 
dvcriv e avTutv 



e<pa,vepa>dr) h eYejoa fj.op(f)f] } TTO- 
pevofj.evois els aypov. 13 KO.KCL- 
VOL wireXOovTes cbr^yyetAai' roty 
Xoarois' ovde e/ce/^oty eTr/crreu- 
crav. * Ycrrepov 

auroiy roty evSeica 



/cat a)vei$Lcre TTJV aTncrriav avrwv 
KOL (TKXrjpoKapdiav, OTL 



REVISED VERSION. 

from the 'tomb ; "for trembling 
and amazement had seized 
them, T and they said "nothing 
x to any one; for they were 
afraid. Now Jesus "having 9 
risen early, z on the first day of 
the week, appeared first to 
Mary Magdalene, out of whom 
he had cast seven "demons. 
b She went and told those, who 10 
had been with him, as they 
mourned and wept. And they, 11 
"when they heard that lie was 
alive, and had been seen d by 
her, 'believed not. After that, 12 
he appeared in another form to 
two of them as 'they were 
walking, e going into the coun- 
try. And they went and told 13 
it h to the rest: 'neither did 
they believe them. J Afterwards 14 
he appeared to the eleven, as 
k they reclined at table, and up- 
braided them for their unbelief 
and 'obstinacy of heart, because 
they believed not those, who 



.by Griesbach, Soholz, Knapp, Tittmann, Lach., Tiscliend. Not 
recognized by Syriac or Vulgate. Bloomf. says it is omitted in 
most of the best MSS. 

t " tomb." See ch. 15 : 46, note. 

u " for trembling and amazement bad seized them ; " el'/,s Be 
avras rgofios xal Zxaraoie. This more literal rendering is accu- 
rate, and preserves the energy of the text. So (in substance) 
Kend., Sharpe, Pechy. S. Fr., " or le trcmblement et le trouble 
les avaient saisies ; " De Wette, " es hatte sic abcr Schrecken 
und Entsetzen ergriffbn ; " Belg., " ende bevinge ende ontzettinge 
hadde haar bevangen." 

v " and ; " y.ou. Wesley, Pechy, Kend., Wakef., Dick., Sharpe. 
S. Fr., " et ; " Iber., " i ; " De Wette, und ; " Belg., ende. 

w " nothing ; " ovSev. Sharpe, Kend., Wesley, Dick., Camp., 
Thorn. Iber., " nada." 

x "to any one;" ovSem (preceded by a negative). Kend., 
Wesley, Dick., Camp., Thorn. 

y " having risen ; " avaatas. Sharpe, Pechy, Kend., Dick., 
Camp. Iber., " habiendo resuscitate." 

" on the first ; " n^carr;. Kend. De Wette, " am ersten." 
See v. 2, note. 

" demons." See ch. 1 : 34, note. 

b The supplementary "and" at the commencement of this 
verso is unnecessary. It is dropped by Wesley, Wakef., Camp. 



Nothing equivalent to it in Vulg., Eras., Beza, Castal, Belg., De 
Wette, S. Fr., Iber., Ital. 

" when they heard ; " movaavTss. Sharpe, Dick., Pechy. 

d " by her ; " vri amijs. Wakef., Kend., Dickinson, Sharpe, 
Camp., Thorn. 

" " believed not ; " -ijTciorriaar. Sharpe, Camp., Dickinson, 
Thorn. 

f " they were walking ; " yte^marovoiv. Wesley, Pechy, 
Wakef., Sharpe. 

E " going ; " rtoqsvofievois. Sharpe, Wesley, Pechy. The 
thought, presented in this passage, may be expressed according 
to our twtw loquemli by this rendering, " they were walking into 
the country." Still, the more literal phraseology is perhaps 
preferable. 

h " to the rest ; " roTs J.ontoTs. Kend., Wakef., Thorn. So 
tamos is rendered (E. V.) Matt. 27 : 49. Luke 12 : 26. Acts 
5 : 13, etc. 

1 " neither did they believe them." Kend. This is the natural 
order in English. 

1 " afterwards." This is the present orthography. It occurs, 
however, in the E. Y., Exod. 11 : 1. 1 Sam. 9 : 13. Job 18 : 2. 
Gal. 3 : 23. So Sharpe. 

k " they reclined." See ch. 2 : 15, note. 

1 " obstinacy of heart ; " axtyfoxafSiav. See ch. 10 : 5, note. 
De Wette, " Hartsinnigkeit. 



112 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. CHAP. XVI. 



KING JAMES' VERSION. 

which had seen him after he was 
risen. 

15 And he said unto thorn, Go 
ye into all the world, and preach 
the gospel to every creature. 

16 He that believeth and is 
baptized, shall be saved ; but 
he that believeth not, shall be 
damned. 

17 And these signs shall follow 
them that believe : In my name 
shall they cast out devils ; they 
shall speak with new tongues ; 

18 They shall take up serpents ; 
and if they drink any deadly 
thing, it shall not hurt them ; they 
shall lay hands on the sick, and 
they shall recover. 

19 So then, after the Lord had 
spoken unto them, he was received 
up into heaven, and sat on the 
right hand of God. 

20 And they Avent forth, and 
preached every where, the Lord 
working with them, and confirm- 
ing the word with signs follow- 
ing. Amen. 



GREEK TEXT. 

avTov eyr)yep[j.evov OVK 
iirla'Tevcrav. 5 Kal elTrev av- 
ToiS) HoptvdfVTZs ety TOV KocrfJiov 
awa-VTa, Kripv^are TO evayyeXiov 

~ I IRC / 

Traarrj TTJ KTtcret. o Tucrreycray 

KCU fiaTTTicrdeis o-a>6r)o~eTai' 6 

de aTTicrTrjcra? /ca 

17 cr?7/xe/a Se rot? 

TOLVTO. TrapaKoXovdr/areL- eV rw 



yXcao~o~a.Ls XaXtjcrovcri Kat.va.ls' 
18 o(f)eis apovo-f KO.V 
n TTIUXTLV, ov /mrj O.VTOVS 



appwcrTovs 
(ri, Kai /caAaiy t 

19 '0 fJiev ovv Kvpios, 
TO XaXrfO'ai airoiy, aveXr)(j)0r) els 
TOV ovpavov, KOU eKadicrev e/c 
TOV Ofoi)' 20 fKtivot Se 



TOV Kvpiov crvvepyovvTos, KCU TOV 
Xoyov /3 



ea- 



REVISED VERSION. 

had seen him, "after he had 
risen. And he said to them, 16 
"Go into all the world, preach 
the gospel to every creature. 
He that believeth and "is im- 16 
mersed, shall be saved, but he 
that believeth not, ^shall be 
condemned. And these signs 17 
'shall accompany those, who 
believe : in rny name they shall 
cast out 'demons ; they shall 
speak with new tongues ; they 18 
shall take up serpents ; and if 
they drink any deadly thing, it 
shall 'not hurt them at all ; they 
shall lay hands on the sick, and 
they shall recover. So then, 19 
after the Lord had spoken to 
them, l he was taken up into 
heaven, and sat "at the right 
hand of God. And they went 20 
forth, and preached every 
Avhere, the Lord working with 
them, and confirming the word, 
'through w the ^accompanying 



signs.* 



m " after he had risen ; " mnbv eyrjye^fievov. Sharpe. 

" " Go into," etc. The nominative " ye " is unnecessary, as 
there is no especial empliasis belonging to it. Omitted by Wes- 
ley, Kendrick, Techy, Camp. " And " (of E. V.) is omitted, as 
there is no conjunction in the text. 

" is immersed." See ch, 1 : 4, note. 

P " shall be condemned ; " xmaxptd-ijaeTai. Eob., Q., Wakef., 
Kend., Dick., Sharpe. This verb occurs nineteen times, aud is 
rendered by " condemn " in all cases, except Rom. 14 : 23, aud 
the present one. 

1 "shall accompany;" 7taQny.o).ovO-r,asi. Rob. (in loco), Pe- 
chy, Dick., Wakef., Thorn. S. Fr., " accompagnerout ; " Iber., 
" accompanaran." 

' " demons." See ch. 1 : 34, note. 



"not at all ;" ov fty. Robinson (^/}), "Not at all, by no 
means ; " Wesley, " in no wise." 

t " he was taken up ; " ava).ijy&i], Sharpe, Kend., Camp. 
u " at." See ch. 10 : 37. 

* " through ; " Sia (cum genit.) Rob. 

w " the ; " tear. As arjfistiov is definite (orjfisla, v. 17), the 
article should be retained. 

1 " accompanying signs ; " InaxolovQ-ovvtaiv or^u-lcav. Rob. 
(in loco, Irtaxolovd'eco.') As an alternative rendering, " which 
accompanied tliem." So Kend. 

i "'A(ii]v" is omitted by Gricsb., Schote, Schott, Lach., Titt., 
""" v in, Bloomf.. Tisch. It is spurious. 



THE 



REVISED VERSION 



THE GOSPEL ACCOKDING TO MASK. 



WITH MARGINAL READINGS. 



THE 



REYISED YERSIOI 



THE GOSPEL ACCOBDHSTG TO MAEK 



WITH MARGINAL READINGS. 



I. THE beginning of the gospel of Jesus 

2 Christ, the Son of God ; as it is -written in 
the prophets, Behold, I send my messenger 
before thy face, who shall prepare thy way 

3 before thee ; a voice of one crying in the 
desert, Prepare the way of the Lord, make 

4 his paths straight. John was immersing in 
the desert, and preaching the immersion of 

5 repentance, for the remission of sins. And 
there went out to him all the country of Judea, 
and those of Jerusalem, and were all immersed 
by him in the river Jordan, confessing their 

6 sins. And John was clothed with camel's hair, 
and with a leathern girdle about his loins ; 

7 and he ate locusts and wild honey. And he 
preached, saying, One mightier than I, cometh 
after me, the strap of whose shoes I am not 

8 worthy to stoop down and loose. I indeed 
immerse you in water, but he will immerse you 

9 in the Holy Spirit. And it came to pass in 
those days, that Jesus came from Nazareth of 
Galilee, and was immersed by John in the 

10 Jordan. And immediately coming up out of 
the water, he saw the heavens parted, and 
the Spirit like a dove descending upon him. 

11 And there came a voice from the heavens, say- 
ing, Thou art my beloved Son, in whom I am 

12 well pleased. And immediately the Spirit 

13 sendeth him forth into the desert. And he 
was there, in the desert, forty days, tried by 
Satan ; and was with the wild beasts ; and the 
angels ministered to him. 



Now after John was delivered up, Jesus 14 
came into Galilee preaching the gospel of the 
kingdom of God, and saying, The time is ful- 15 
filled, and the kingdom of God draweth near ; 
repent and believe the gospel. 

Now as he was walking by the sea of Gali- 16 
lee, he saw Simon, and Andrew, his brother, 
casting a net into the sea ; for they were 
ushers. And Jesus said to them, Come after 17 
me, and I will make you become fishers of 
men. And immediately they left their nets, 18 
and followed him. And going on a little 19 
further thence, he saw James, the son of Zebc- 
dec, and John, his brother, who also were in 
the ship, mending their nets. And immedi- 20 
ately he called them ; and they left their 
father Zebedee in the ship with the hired 
servants, and went after him. 

And they went into Capernaum ; and irnme- 21 
diatcly on the sabbath, he entered into the 
synagogue and taught. And they were aston- 22 
ished at his teaching, for he taught them as 
one having authority, and not as the scribes. 
And there was in their synagogue a man Avith 23 
an unclean spirit ; and lie cried out, saying, Ah ! 2-1 
what have we to do with thec, Jesus of Na- 
zareth? hast thou come to destroy us? I know 
thec, who thou art, the Holy One of God. And 25 
Jesus rebuked him, saying, Be silent, and come 
out of him. And the unclean spirit convulsing 2G 
him, and crying out with a loud voice, came 
out of him. And they were all amazed, so 27 



116 



THE GOSPEL AC COBBING TO MARK. 



that they questioned among themselves, saying, 
What is this? What new teaching is this? 
for with authority he commaudcth even the 

28 unclean spirits, and they obey him. And di- 
rectly his fame spread abroad through the whole 
surrounding region of Galilee. 

29 And immediately, when they came out of the 
synagogue, they entered into the house of Si- 

30 inon and Andrew, Avith. James and John. But 
Simon's mother-in-law lay sick with a fever; 

31 and immediately they tell him of her. And he 
came and took her by the hand, and lifted her 
up ; and immediately the fever left her, and she 

32 ministered to them. And evening having come, 
when the sun set, they brought to him all the 

33 sick, and the demoniacs. And the whole city 

34 was gathered together at the door. And he 
healed many Avho were sick with various dis- 
eases, and cast out many demons ; and he did 
not suffer the demons to speak, because they 
knew him. 

35 And in the morning, rising up while it was 
quite dark, he Avent out, and departed into a 

36 solitary place, and there prayed. And Simon, 

37 and those with him, followed after him. And 
when they had found him, they say to him, All 

38 are seeking thee. And he saith to them, Let 
us go into the neighboring towns, that I may 
preach there also ; for I have come forth for this. 

39 And he preached in their synagogues through 
the whole of Galilee, and cast out demons. 

40 And a leper comcth to him, beseeching him, 
and kneeling to him, and saying to him, If 

41 thou Avilt, tliou canst cleanse me. And Jesus, 
moved with compassion, stretched out his hand, 
and touched him, and saith to him, I will, be 

42 cleansed. And as he spoke, immediately the 
leprosy departed from him, and he was cleansed. 

43 And lie strictly charged him, and immediately 

44 sent him aAvay : and saith to him, See that thou 
say nothing to any one ; but go shoAV thyself 
to the priest, and offer on account of thy 
cleansing, Avhat Moses commanded, for a testi- 

45 mony to them. But he went out, and began to 
publish it much, and to blaze abroad the matter, 
so that Jesus could no longer openly enter into 
a city, but Avas Avithout in desert places: and 
they came to him from every quarter. 



II. AND again he entered into Capernaum, 
after some days ; and it was heard that he was 
in the house. And immediately many were 2 
assembled, so that even the place before the 
door could no longer contain them : and he 
spoke the word to them. And they come to 3 
him, bringing a paralytic, carried by four. 
And as they could not come near him on ac- 4 
count of the crowd, they unroofed the place 
where he was ; and digging through, they let 
doAvn the couch on which the paralytic lay. 
And Jesus seeing their faith, saith to the 5 
paralytic, Child, thy sins are forgiven thee. 
But there were some of the scribes sitting 6 
there, and reasoning in their hearts, Why doth 
this man thus utter revilings? Who can for- 7 
give sins but one, even God? And immedi- 8 
ately, when Jesus perceived in his spirit that 
they thus reasoned within themselves, he said 
to them, Why do ye reason these things in your 
hearts? Which is easier, to say to the para- 9 
lytic, Thy sins are forgiven thee; or to say, 
Eise, and take up thy couch and Avalk ? But 10 
that ye may ICIIOAV that the Son of man hath 
"power on earth to forgive sins (he saitli to the 
paralytic), I say to thee, Rise, and take up thy 11 
couch, and go into thy house. And immediately 12 
he rose, and taking up the couch, Avent forth 
before them all ; so that they Avere all amazed, 
and glorified God, saying, We never saAV it 
thus. 

And he Avent forth again by the sea-side ; 13 
and all the crowd came to him, and he taught 
them. And as he passed along, he saAV Levi, 14 
the 5o?i of Alpheus, sitting at the tax-office, and 
said to him, FolloAv me. And he rose and fol- 
loAved him. And it came to pass, as he re- 15 
clincd at table in his house, that many tax- 
gatherers and sinners also reclined Avith Jesus 
and his disciples, for they Avere many, and they 
folloAved him. And Avhen the scribes and the 1C 
Pharisees saAV him eating Avith tax-gatherers 
and sinners, they said to his disciples, Why is 
it that lie eateth and drinketh with the tax- 
gatherers and sinners? And Jesus hearing it, 17 
saith to them, Those who are well, have no 

a or, " authority." 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. 



117 



need of a physician, but those who are sick. I 
came not to call the righteous, but sinners. 

18 And the disciples of John and of the Pharisees 
used to fast; and they come, and say to him, 
Why do the disciples of John, and those of the 

19 Pharisees fast, but thy disciples fast not ? And 
Jesus said to them, Can the sons of the bride- 
chamber fast, while the bridegroom is with 
them? As long as they have the bridegroom 

20 with them, they can not fast. But the days 
will come, when the bridegroom will be taken 
away from them, and then they will fast in 

21 those days. And no one seweth a piece of 
undressed cloth on an old garment; else the 
now piece, which nlleth it up, taketh from 

22 the old, and a worse rent is made. And no 
one putteth new wine into old bottles ; else the 
new Avine doth burst the bottles, and the wine 
is spilt, and the bottles will be ruined: but 
new wine must be put into new bottles. 

23 And it came to pass, that he went through 
the fields of grain on the sabbath ; and his dis- 
ciples began, as they went, to pluck the ears 

24 of grain. And the Pharisees said to him, Be- 
hold, why are they doing on the sabbath that 

25 which is not lawful? And he said to them, 
Have ye never read what David did, when he 
had need, and was hungry, he and those with 

26 him? how he went into the house of God, in 
the days of Abiathar, the high priest, and ate 
the show-bread, which it is not lawful for any 
to eat, except the priests, and gave to those 

27 who were witli him? And he said to them, 
The sabbath was made for, man, not man for 

28 the sabbath : "therefore, the Son of man is 
Lord also of the sabbath. 

III. AND he entered again into the syna- 
gogue ; and there was a man there who had a 

2 withered hand. And they watched him, to see 
whether he would heal him on the sabbath, 

3 that they might accuse him. And ho saith to 
the man, who had the withered hand, Rise up 

4 in the midst. And he saitli to them, Is it 
lawful to do good on the sabbath, or to do 
evil? to save life, or to kill? But they were 

or, " so that." 



silent. And when, ho had looked round on 5 
them with anger, grieving for the hardness of 
their hearts, he saith to the man, Stretch out 
thy hand. And he stretched it out: and his 
hand was restored. And the Pharisees went 6 
out, and immediately took counsel with the 
Herodiftns against him, how they might destroy 
him. 

And Jesus withdrew with his disciples to 7 
the sea : and a great multitude from Galilee 
folloAved him, and from Judca, and from Jcru- 8 
salem, and from Idumea, and from beyond the 
Jordan; and those about Tyro and Zidon, a 
great multitude, hearing what great things he 
did, came to him. And he spoke to his dis- 9 
ciples, that a small ship should wait on him, 
on account of the croAVxl, lest they should press 
on him. For he had healed many, so that as 10 
many as had diseases rushed on him to touch 
him. And the unclean spirits, Avhen they saw 11 
him, fell down before him, and cried out, say- 
ing, Thou art the Son of God. And he strictly 12 
charged them not to make him knoAvn. And 13 
he goeth up into the mountain, and callcth to 
him, Avhom lie would : and they came to him. 
And he appointed twelve, that they should be 14 
Avith him, and that he might send them forth 
to preach, and to have pOAvcr to heal diseases, 15 
and to cast out the demons. And Simon he 16 
surnamcd Peter. And James the son of Zebc- 17 
dee, and John the brother of James (and he 
surnamed them Boanerges, Avhich is, Sons of 
Thunder), and Andrew, and Philip, and Bar- 18 
tholomew, and Matthew and Thomas, and James 
the son of Alphcus, and Thaddeus, and Simon 
the Cananitc, and Judas Iscariot, who also 19 
delivered him up. 

And they Avent into a house. And the crowd 20 
cometh together again, so that they could not 
even cat bread. And when his kindred heard 21 
of it, they Avent out to lay hold of him: for 
they said, He is beside himself. And the 22 
scribes, Avho came cloAvn from Jerusalem, said, 
He hath Beelzebub, and by the prince of the 
demons, he castcth out the demons. And he 23 
called them to him, and said to them in para- 
bles, HOAV can Satan cast out Satan? And 24 
if a kingdom is divided against itself, that 



118 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. 



25 kingdom can not stand. And if a house is 
divided against itself, that house can not stand. 

26 And if Satan riscth up against himself, and is 
divided, he can not stand, but hath an end. 

27 No one can enter into the strong one's house, 
and plunder his goods, unless he shall first bind 
the strong one ; and then he will plmrtler his 

28 house. Truly, I say to yon, all sins will be for- 
given to the sons of men, and Avhatever revil- 

29 ings they may utter ; but lie who shall revile 
the Holy Spirit, never hath forgiveness, but is 

30 liable to eternal condemnation: because they 

31 said, He hath an unclean spirit. Now his 
brethren and his mother came, and standing 

32 without, sent to him, calling him. And a 
crowd was sitting about him; and they said 
to him, Behold, thy mother and thy brethren 

33 without are seeking thee. And he answered 
them, saying, Who is my mother, or my breth- 

34 ren? And looking around on those, who sat 
about him, he saith, Behold my mother and my 

35 brethren! For Avhoevcr shall do the will of 
God, he is my brother, and my sister, and 
mother. 

IV. AND again he began to teach by the 
sea-side : and a great crowd was gathered to 
him, so that he entered into the ship and sat 
in the sea; and all the eroAvd was by the sea, 

2 on the land. And he taught them many things 
by parables, and said to them in his teaching, 

3 Hearken ; behold the sower went out to sow. 

4 And it came to pass as he sowed, some fell by 
the way-side, and the birds came and devoured 

5 it. And some fell on the rocky ground, where 
it had not much earth ; and immediately it 
sprung up, because it had no depth of earth : 

6 but when the sun was up, it was scorched ; and 
because it had no root, it withered away. 

7 And some fell among the thorns, and the 
thorns grew up, and choked it, and it yielded 

8 no fruit. And some fell into the good ground, 
and yielded fruit, growing up and increasing, 
and it bore, some thirty, and some sixty, and 

9 some a hundred. And he said, He who hath 
10 cars to hear, let him hear. And when he was 

alone, those, who were about him, with the 
twelve, asked him concerning the parable. 



And he said to them, To you it is given to 11 
know the secret of the kingdom of God: but 
to those without, all these things are done in 
parables : that seeing they may see, and not 12 
perceive ; and hearing they may hear, and not 
understand ; lest they should turn, and their 
sins should be forgiven them. And he saith to 13 
them, Know ye not this parable? and how 
then will ye know all my parables ? The sower 14 
soweth the word. And these are they by the 15 
way-side, where the word is sown ; and when 
they have heard, Satan cometh immediately, 
and taketh away the word, which was sown in 
their hearts. And these are they in like manner, 16 
who are sown on the rocky ground ; who, when 
they have heard the Avorcl, immediately receive 
it with joy ; and have no root in themselves, 17 
but endure for a time ; afterwards, when afflic- 
tion or persecution ariseth on account of the 
word, immediately they fall away. And these 18 
are they, who are sown among the thorns, such 
as hear the word, and the anxieties of this 19 
world and the deceitfulncss of riches, and the 
inordinate desires of other things entering in, 
choke the word, and "it becometh unfruitful. 
And these are they, who were sown on the 20 
good ground; such as hear the word, and 
receive it, and bring forth fruit, some thirty, 
some sixty, and some a hundred. And he said 21 
to them, Is the lamp brought to be put under 
the bushel or under the table-seat, and not to 
be set on the lamp-stand ? For there is nothing 22 
hidden which will not be manifested ; nor was 
any thing kept sccuct, but that it should come 
to light. If any one hath ears to hear, let him 23 
hear. And he said to them, Take heed what 24 
ye hear ; by the measure with which ye meas- 
ure, it will be measured to you; and to you, 
Avho hear, more Avill bo added. For Avhoever 25 
hath, to him Avill be given : and he Avho hath 
not, even Avhat he hath Avill be taken from him. 

And he said, The kingdom, of God is as if 26 
a man should cast seed on the ground; and 27 
should sleep, and rise night and clay, and the 
seed should spring and groAV up, he knoweth 
not how. For the ground bringeth forth fruit 28 

* or " he," as in (E. V.) Matt. 13 : 22. 



THE GOSPEL AGO CEDING TO MAKE. 



119 



of itself; first the blade, then the ear, then 

29 the full grain in the ear. But when the fruit 
offereth itself, immediately lie putteth. in the 
sickle, because the harvest hath come. 

30 And he said, To what shall we liken the 
kingdom of God? or with what comparison 

31 shall we compare it? It is like a grain of 
mustard-seed, which, when it is sown on the 
ground, is least of all the seeds on the 

32 ground : and yet when it is sown, it groweth 
up and becometh the greatest of all the herbs, 
and shooteth out great branches, so that the 
birds of the air can lodge under its shadow. 

33 And with many such parables, he spoke the 
word to them, even as they were able to hear 

34 it. But without a parable, he did not speak 
to them : and when they were alone, he ex- 
plained all things to his disciples. 

35 And that day, evening having come, he saith 
to them, Let us pass over to the other side. 

36 And leaving the crowd, they took him as he 
was in the ship. And there were also other 

37 little ships with him. And there arose a great 
storm of wind, and the waves clashed into the 

38 ship, so that it was now filling. And he was 
at the stern, asleep on the pillow : and they 
awake him and say to him, Teacher, dost 

39 not thou care that we are perishing? And 
he rose and rebuked the wind, and said to 
the sea, Be silent, be still ! And the wind 

40 ceased, and there was a great calm. And he 
said to them, Why are ye so fearful? How is 

41 it that ye have no faith? And they feared 
exceedingly, and said to one another, Who then 
is this, that even the wind and the sea obey 
him? 

V. AND they came to the other side of the 

2 sea, into the country of the Gadarenes. And 
as he came out of the ship, immediately there 
met him out of the tombs a man with an un- 

3 clean spirit, who had his dwelling in the tombs : 
and no one could bind him, not even with 

4 chains : because he had often been bound \vith 
fetters and chains, and the chains had been 
burst asunder by him and the fetters broken 

5 in pieces : nor could any one tame him. And 
always, night and day, he was in the tombs 



and in the mountains, crying out, and cutting 
himself with stones. But when he saw Jesus 6 
far off, he ran and did reverence to him, and 7 
cried out with a loud voice and said, What 
have I to do with thee, Jesus, Son of the Most 
High God ? I implore thee by God, that thou 
torment me not ; (for he had said to him, Come 8 
out of the man, unclean spirit.) And he asked 9 
him, What is thy name ? And he saith to him, 
My name is Legion, for we are many. And he 10 
besought him earnestly that he would not send 
them away out of the country. And there was 11 
there by the mountain a great herd of swine 
feeding. And the demons besought him, saying, 12 
Send us into the swine, that we may enter into 
them. And immediately Jesus gave them leave. 13 
And the unclean spirits went out, and entered 
into the swine : and the herd rushed down 
the steep into the sea (they were about two 
thousand), and were choked in the. sea. And 14 
those, who fed them, fled and reported it in the 
city and in the country. And they went out 
to see what it was that had been done. And 15 
they come to Jesus and see the demoniac, who 
had had the legion, sitting and clothed, and in 
his right mind: and they were afraid. And 16 
those who saw it, told them how it befell the de- 
moniac, and concerning the swine. And they be- 17 
gan to entreat him to depart from their borders. 
And as he went into the ship, he who had been 18 
possessed with the demons, entreated him that 
he might remain with him. And yet he did not 19 
suffer him, but saith to him, Go home to thy 
friends and tell them how much the Lord hath 
done for thee, and hath pitied thee. And he 20 
departed, and began to publish in Decapolis 
how much Jesus had done for him. And all 
wondered. 

And when Jesus had passed over again in 21 
the ship to the other side, a great crowd 
gathered to him ; and he was by the sea. And 22 
behold, there cometh one of the rulers of the 
synagogue, Jairus by name; and when he saw 
him, he fell at his feet, and entreated him 23 
earnestly, saying, My little daughter is at the 
point of death : I pray thee, conic and lay 
thy hands on her, that she may be healed; 
and she will live. And he went with him; 24 



120 



THE GOSPEL ACCOKDING TO MAKE. 



and a great crowd followed him, and pressed 
on him. 

25 And a certain woman, who had had an 

26 issue of blood twelve years, and had suffered 
much from many physicians, and had spent all 
that she had, and was not at all benefited, 

27 but rather grew worse, having heard of Jesus, 
came in the crowd behind, and touched his 

28 garment: for she said, If I may but touch 

29 his garments, I shall be healed. And imme- 
diately the fountain of her blood was dried 
up ; and she felt in her body that she was 

30 healed of the plague. And immediately, Jesus 
knowing in himself that the power had gone 
out of him, turned round in the crowd, and 

31 said, Who touched my garments ? And his dis- 
ciples said to him, Thou seest the crowd press- 
ing on thee, and sayest thou, Who touched 

32 me? And he was looking- round to see her 

33 who had clone this. But the woman fearing 
and trembling, knowing what had been clone 
to her, came and fell down before him, and 

34 told him all the truth. And he said to her, 
Daughter, thy faith hath healed thee; go in 

35 peace and bo whole of thy plague. While 
he was still speaking, there came some from 
the house of the ruler of the synagogue, who 
said, Thy daughter is dead; why troublest 

36 thou the teacher any further? But as soon 
as Jesus heard the word that was spoken, he 
saith to the ruler of the synagogue, Fear not, 

37 only believe. And he suffered no one to fol- 
low him except Peter, and James, and John 

38 the brother of James. And he cometh to the 
house of the ruler of the synagogue, and seoth 
a tumult, "and those who wept and wailed 

39 much. And when he came in, he saith to them, 
Why do ye make a tumult, and weep ? the child 

40 is not dead, but sloepeth. And they laughed 
at him. But when he had put them all out, 
he taketh the father and the mother of the 
child, and those with him, and entereth in 

41 where the child was lying. And he took the 
child by the hand, and saith to her, Talitha- 
cumi ; which is, being interpreted, Damsel (I say 

42 to thee), rise. And immediately the damsel 

- or, " even." 



rose, and walked about, for she was twelve 
years old. And they were greatly astonished. 
And he charged them, strictly that no one 43 
should know it; and commanded that some- 
thing should be given her to eat. 

VI. AND he went out from thence, and came 
into his own country ; and his disciples follow 
him. And the sabbath having come, he began 2 
to teach in the synagogue ; and many hearing 
him, were astonished, and said, Erom whence 
hath this man these things? and what wisdom 
is this, which is given to him, that even such 
mighty works are wrought by his hands? Is 3 
not this the carpenter, the son of Mary, the 
brother of James, and Joses, and Judas, and 
Simon? and are not his sisters here with us? 
And they had a difficulty as to him. But 4 
Jesus said to them, A prophet is not without 
honor, except in his own country, and among 
his own kindred, and in his own house. And 5 
he could do no mighty works there, except 
that he laid his hands on a few sick persons, 
and healed them. And he wondered on account 6 
of their unbelief. And he went round the 
villages teaching. 

And he called to him the twelve, and began 7 
to send them forth two by two ; and gave 
them power over the unclean spirits ; and com- 8 
nianded them that they should take nothing for 
their journey, except a staff only ; no bag, no 
bread, no money in their girdle; but be shod 9 
with sandals ; and not put on two coats. And 10 
he said to them, Wherever ye enter into a 
house, there remain, till ye depart from that 
place. And whoever shall not receive you, 11 
nor hear you, when ye depart thence, shake off 
the dust under your feet, for a testimony to 
them. Truly I say to you, it will be more 
tolerable for Sodom or Gomorrah in the day 
of judgment, than for that city. And they went 12 
out and preached that men should repent. And 13 
they cast out many demons, and anointed with 
oil many that were sick, and healed them. 

And king Herod heard of him (for his 14 
name had become known), and he said, John 
the Immerser hath risen from the dead, and 
therefore mighty works are active in him. 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. 



121 



15 Others said, It is Elijah. And others said, It 

16 is a prophet, a as one of the prophets. But 
when Herod heard of him, he said, This 
is John whom I beheaded ; he hath risen 

17 from the dead. For Herod himself had sent 
forth, and laid hold of John, and bound him 
in the prison for the sake of Herodias, his 
brother Philip's wife ; for he had married her. 

18 For John had said to Herod, It is not lawful 

19 for thee to have thy brother's wife. So Herodias 
had a grudge against him, and would have 

20 killed him; and yet could not: for Herod 
feared John, knowing that he was a just and 
holy man, and observed him ; and when he 
heard him, he did many things and heard him 

21* gladly. And a convenient clay having come, 
when Herod on his birth-day made a supper for 
his lords, and commanders, and the chief men 

22 of Galilee ; and when the daughter of the same 
Herodias came in, and danced, and pleased 
Herod, and those who reclined with him at 
table, the king said to the damsel, Ask me 
whatever thou wilt, and I will give it to 

23 thcc, even to the half of my kingdom. And 
he swore to her, Whatever thou shalt ask 
me, I Avill give it to thcc, even to half of my 

24 kingdom. And she went out, and said to her 
mother, What shall I ask ? And she said, The 

25 head of John the Immerser. And she came in 
immediately with haste to the king, and asked, 
saying, I will that thou wouldst give me forth- 
with, on a platter, the head of John the Immerser. 

26 And the king Avas exceedingly sorry, yet on 
account of his oaths, and of those who reclined 
Avith him at table, he Avonld not reject her. 

27 And immediately the king sent one of his 
guard, and commanded his head to be brought ; 
and he Avcnt and beheaded him in the prison ; 

28 and brought his head on a platter, and gave it 
to the damsel ; and the damsel gave it to her 

29 mother. And Avhcn his disciples heard of it, 
they came and took, np his corpse, and laid it in 
a tomb. 

30 And the apostles came together to Jesus, and 
told him all things, both Avhat they had done, 

31 and Avhat they had taught. And he said to 

a or, "like one of the ancient prophets." 



them, Gome ye yourselves apart into a desert 
place, and rest a little Avliilc: for there Avere 
many coming and going, and they had no lei- 
sure not even to cat. And they departed into 32 
a desert place by the ship privately. And the 33 
crowds saAV them going aAvay, and many knew 
him, and ran thither by land from all the cities, 
and outwent them and came together to him. 
And Jesus coming forth, saAV a great crowd, 34 
and Avas moved with compassion toAvards 
them, because they were like sheep having no 
shepherd: and he began to teach them many 
things. And Avhcn the day Avas HOAV far spent, 35 
his disciples came to him, and said, This is a 
desert place, and HOAV much time hath passed; 
send them aAvay, that they may go into the 36 
surrounding country and villages, and buy 
themselves loaves : for they have nothing to 
cat. But he ansAvcrcd and said to them, Give 37 
ye them something to cat. And they say to 
him, Shall AVC go and buy tAvo hundred pcnny- 
Avorth of loaves, and give them that to cat? 
But he saith to them, How many loaves have 38 
ye? go and sec. And Avlien they knew, they 
say to him, Five, and t\\ r o fishes. And he com- 39 
mandcd them to make all recline by companies 
on the green grass. And they lay down in 40 
squares, by hundreds, and by fifties. And 41 
Avhen he had taken the live loaves and the two 
fishes, he looked up to heaven, and blessed, and 
broke the loaves, and gave them to his disci- 
ples to set before them ; and the two fishes he 
divided to tJiem all. And they all ate, and 42 
Avcre satisfied. And they took up tAvclve bas- 43 
kets full of the fragments and of the fishes. And 44 
those, Avho ate of the loaves, Avcrc live thousand 
men. And immediately he constrained his disci- 45 
pics to enter into the ship, and go before him to 
the other side toAvards Bethsaida, Avliile he sent 
away the croAvd. And Avhcn he had dismissed 46 
them, he departed into the mountain to pray. 
And evening having come, the ship Avas in the 47 
midst of the sea, and he alone on the land. And 48 
he saAV them harassed in roAving ; for the wind 
Avas against them: and about the fourth Avatch 
of the night he cometh towards them, Av^lking 
on the sea, and Avould have passed by them. 
But Avhcn they saAV him Avalking on the sea, 49 



120 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. 



and a great crowd followed him, and pressed 
on him. 

25 An'd a certain woman, who had had an 

26 issue of blood twelve years, and had suffered 
much from many physicians, and had spent all 
that she had, and was not at all benefited, 

27 but rather grew worse, having heard of Jesus, 
came in the crowd behind, and touched his 

28 garment: for she said, If I may but touch 

29 his garments, I shall be healed. And imme- 
diately the fountain of her blood was dried 
up ; and she felt in her body that she was 

30 healed of the plague. And immediately, Jesus 
knowing in himself that the power had gone 
out of him, turned round in the crowd, and 

31 said, Who touched my garments ? And his dis- 
ciples said to him, Thou seest the crowd press- 
ing on thee, and sayest thou, Who touched 

32 me? And he was looking round to see her 

33 who had done this. But the woman fearing 
and trembling, knowing what had been done 
to her, came and fell down before him, and 

34 told him all the truth. And he said to her, 
Daughter, thy faith hath healed thee; go in 

35 peace and be whole of thy plague. While 
he was still speaking, there came some from 
the house of the ruler of the synagogue, who 
said, Thy daughter is dead; why troublest 

36 thou the teacher any further? But as soon 
as Jesus heard the word that was spoken, he 
saith to the ruler of the synagogue, Fear not, 

3*7 only believe. And he suffered no one to fol- 
low him except Peter, and James, and John 

38 the brother of James. And he cometh to the 
house of the ruler of the synagogue, and seeth 
a tumult, "and those who wept and wailed 

39 much. And when he came 'in, he saith to them, 
Why do ye make a tumult, and weep ? the child 

40 is not dead, but sleepeth. And they laughed 
at him. But when he had put them all out, 
he taketh the father and the mother of the 
child, and those with him, and entereth in 

41 where the child was lying. And he took the 
child by the hand, and saith to her, Talitha- 
cumi ; which is, being interpreted, Damsel (I say 

42 to thee), rise. And immediately the damsel 

tt or, " even." 



rose, and walked about, for she was twelve 
years old; And they were greatly astonished. 
And he charged them strictly that no one 43 
should know it; and commanded that some- 
thing should be given her to eat. 

VI. AND he went out from thence, and came 
into his own country; and his disciples follow 
him. And the sabbath having come, he began 2 
to teach in the synagogue; and many hearing 
him, were astonished, and said, From whence _ 
hath this man these things ? and what wisdom 
is this, which is given to him, that even such 
mighty works are wrought by his hands? Is 3 
not this the carpenter, the son of Mary, the 
brother of James, and Joses, and Judas, and 
Simon? and are not his sisters here with us? 
And they had a difficulty as to him. But 4 
Jesus said to them, A prophet is not without 
honor, except in his own country, and among 
his own kindred, and in his own house. And 5 
he could do no mighty works there, except 
that he laid his hands on a few sick persons, 
and healed them. And he wondered on account 6 
of their unbelief. And he went round the 
villages teaching. 

And he called to him the twelve, and began 7 
to send them forth two by two ; and gave 
them power over the unclean spirits ; and com- 8 
manded them that they should take nothing for 
their journey, except a staff only; no bag, no 
bread, no money in their girdle; but be shod 9 
with sandals ; and not put on two coats. And 10 
he said to them, Wherever ye enter into a 
house, there remain, till ye depart from that 
place. And whoever shall not receive you, 11 
nor hear you, when ye depart thence, shake off 
the dust under your feet, for a testimony to 
them. Truly I say to you, it will be more 
tolerable for Sodom or Gomorrah in the day 
of judgment, than for that city. And they went 12 
out and preached that men should repent. And 13 
they cast out many demons, and anointed with 
oil many that were sick, and healed them. 

And king Herod heard of him (for his 14 
name had become known), and he said, John 
the Immerser hath risen from the dead, and 
therefore mighty works are active in him. 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. 



121 



15 Others said, It is Elijah. And others said, It 

16 is a prophet, "as one of the prophets. But 
when Herod heard of him, he said, This 
is John whom I beheaded; he hath risen 

17 from the dead. For Herod himself had sent 
forth, and laid hold of John, and bound him 
in the prison for the sake of Herodias, his 
brother Philip's wife ; for he had married her. 

18 For John had said to Herod, It is not lawful 

19 for thee to have thy brother's wife. So Herodias 
had a grudge against him, and would ha-Ke 

20 killed him- and yet could not: for Herod 
feared John, knowing that he was a just and 
holy man, and observed him; and when he 
heard him, he did many things and heard him 

21* gladly. And a convenient day having come, 
when Herod on his birth-day made a supper for 
his lords, and commanders, and the chief men 

22 of Galilee ; and Avhen the daughter of the same 
Herodias came in, and danced, and pleased 
Herod, and those who reclined with him at 
table, the king said to the damsel, Ask me 
whatever thou Avilt, and I will give it to 

23 thee, even to the half of my kingdom. And 
he swore to her, Whatever thou shalt ask 
me, I will give it to thcc, even to half of my 

24 kingdom. And she went out, and said to her 
mother, What shall I ask? And she said, The 

25 head of John the Immerser. And she came in 
immediately with haste to the king, and asked, 
saying, I Avill that thou wouldst give me forth- 
Avith, on a platter, the head of John the Immerser. 

26 And the king Avas exceedingly sorry, yet on 
account of his oaths, and of those who reclined 
Avith him at table, he would not reject her. 

27 And immediately the king sent one of his 
guard, and commanded his head to be brought ; 
and he Avcnt and beheaded him in the prison ; 

28 and brought his head on a platter, and gave it 
to the damsel ; and the damsel gave it to her 

29 mother. And Avhen his disciples heard of it, 
they came and took up his corpse, and laid it in 
a tomb. 

30 And the apostles came together to Jesus, and 
told him all things, both Avhat they had done, 

31 and what they had taught. And he said to 

a or, "like one of the ancient prophets." 



thorn, Come ye yourselves apart into a desert 
place, and rest a little Avhile: for there Avere 
many coming and going, and they had no lei- 
sure not even to eat. And they departed into 32 
a desert place by the ship privately. And the 33 
crowds saw them going aAvay, and many ICIICAV 
him, and ran thither by land from all the cities, 
and outAvcnt them and came together to him. 
And Jesus coming forth, saAv a great croAvd, 34 
and Avas moved with compassion towards 
them, because they were like sheep having no 
shepherd : and he began to teach them many 
things. And Avhen the day Avas noAV far spent, 35 
his disciples came to him, and said, This is a 
desert place, and HOAV much time hath passed; 
send them aAvay, that they may go into the 36 
surrounding country and villages, and buy 
themselves loaves : for they have nothing to 
eat. But he ansAvered and said to them, Give 37 
ye them something to eat. And they say to 
him, Shall we go and buy tAVO hundred penny- 
Avorth of loaA r es, and give them that to cat? 
But he saith to them, HOAV many loaves have 38 
ye? go and see. And when they kneAV, they 
say to him, Five, and tA\ r o fishes. And he coin- 39 
manded them to make all recline by companies 
on the green grass. And they lay doAvn in 40 
squares, by hundreds, and by fifties. And 41 
Avhen he had taken the five loaves and the tAvo 
fishes, he looked up to heaven, and blessed, and 
broke the loaves, and gave them to his disci- 
ples to set before them ; and the tAvo fishes he 
divided to t/iein all. And they all ate, and 42 
were satisfied. And they took up twelve bas- 43 
kcts full of the fragments and of the fishes. And 44 
those, Avho ate of the loaves, Avere five thousand 
men. And immediately he constrained his disci- 45 
pics to enter into the ship, and go before him to 
the other side toAvards Bethsaida, Avhile lie sent 
aAvay the croAvd. And when he had dismissed 46 
them, he departed into the mountain to pray. 
And evening having come, the ship Avas in the 47 
midst of the sea, and he alone on the land. And 48 
he saw them harassed in roAving ; for the wind 
A\ r as against them : and about the fourth watch 
of the night he cometh toAvards them, w.alking 
on the sea, and Avould have passed by them. 
But Avhen they saAv him Avalking on the sea, 49 



122 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. 



they supposed it was an apparition, and they 

50 cried out ; for they all saw him, and were ter- 
rified. And immediately he spoke with them 
and saith to them, Take courage : it is I ; fear 

51 not. And lie went up to them into the ship; 
and the wind ceased: and they were exceed- 
ingly amazed in themselves beyond measure, 

52 and wondered. For they did not understand by 
means of the loaves, for their heart was stupid. 

53 And when they had passed over, they came 
to the land of Genncsaret, and drew to the 

54 shore. And when they came out of the ship, 

55 immediately they knew him, and ran through 
the whole surrounding region, and began to 
carry about on couches, those who were sick, 

57 where they heard he was. And wherever he 
entered into villages, or cities, or country, they 
laid the sick in the streets, and besought him 
that they might but touch the fringe of his 
garment: and as many as touched him were 
healed. 

VII. AND the Pharisees, and some of the 
scribes, who had come from Jerusalem, came 

2 together to him. And when they saw some of 
his disciples eating "bread with defiled, that is, 

3 with unwashed hands, they found fault : for 
the Pharisees, and all the Jews, except they 
wash their hands with the fist, cat not, holding 

4 the tradition of the elders. And when they 
come from the market, except they immerse 
themselves, they eat not. And there are many 
other tilings, which they have received to hold, 
such as immersions of cups, and pots, and brazen 

5 vessels, and table-seats. Then the Pharisees 
and scribes asked him, Why do not thy disci- 
ples walk according to the tradition of the 
elders, but cat bread Avith unwashed hands? 

6 And he answered and said to them, Well did 
Isaiah prophesy concerning you, hypocrites, as 
it is written, This people honorcth me with 

7 their lips, but their heart is far from me. But, 
in vain do they worship me, teaching for doc- 

8 trines, the commandments of men. For lay- 
ing aside the commandment of God, yo hold 
the tradition of men, such as immersions of 

11 or, " loaves." 



pots and cups ; and many other such like things 
ye do. And ho said to them, Full well ye set 9 
aside the commandment of God, that ye may 
keep your own tradition. For Moses said, 10 
Honor thy father and thy mother ; and, He who 
"curseth father or mother, shall surely be put 
to death. But ye say, If a man shall say to his 11 
father or his mother, Be that Corban, that is a 
gift, by which thou miglvtest have been profited 
by me ; he shall be free. And ye suffer him no 12 
more to do anything for his father or his 
mother; making void the word of God by 13 
your tradition, which ye have delivered : and 
many such like things ye do. And Avhen he 14 
had called all the crowd to him, he said to them, 
Hear me all of you, and understand. There is 15 
nothing from without the man, which entering 
into him, can defile him : but the things, which 
come out of him, are those that defile the man. 
If any one hath ears to hear, let him hear. 16 
And when he entered into the house from the 17 
crowd, his disciples asked him concerning the 
parable. . And he saitli to them, Are ye also 18 
so void of understanding ? do ye not perceive, 
that nothing from without, which entcreth into 
the man, can defile him: because it enter eth 19 
not into his heart, but into the stomach, and 
goeth out into the sink, cleansing all the food ? 
And he said, That which cometh out of the 20 
man, that defileth the man. For from within, 21 
out of the heart, come forth evil thoughts, 
adulteries, fornications, murders, thefts, covet- 22 
ousness, malice, deceit, lasciviousness, an evil 
eye, reviling, pride, foolishness ; all these evil 23 
things come forth from within, and defile the 
man. 

And he rose from thence, and went away 24 
into the borders of Tyre and Zidon, and en- 
tered into a house, and would have no one 
know it: but he could not be hidden. For 25 
a woman, whose young daughter had an un- 
clean spirit, heard of him, and came and fell 
at his feet (the woman was a Greek, a Syro- 26 
phcnician by nation,) and she besought him to 
cast the demon out of her daughter. But 27 
Jesus said to her, Let the children first be 

or, " revileth." 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. 



123 



satisfied; for it is not right to take the chil- 

28 drcn's bread, and cast it to the dogs. And 
she answered and said to him, Yes, Lord : yet 
the dogs under the table eat of the children's 

29 crumbs. And he said to her, For this saying, 
go ; the demon hath gone out of thy daughter. 

30 And when she carno into her house, she found 
the demon gone out, and her daughter laid on 
the bed. 

31 And again, departing from the borders of 
Tyre and Zidon, he came to the sea of Galilee, 
through the midst of the borders of Decapolis. 

32 And they bring to him one deaf, having an 
impediment in his speech; and they beseech 

33 him to put Ids hand on him. And he took 
him aside from the crowd, and put his fingers 
into his ears, and ho spit, and touched Ids 

34 tongue : and looking up to heaven, he groaned, 
and said to him, Ephphatha, that is, Be opened. 

35 And immediately his ears Avero opened, and the 
bond of his tongue Avas loosed, and ho spoke 

36 plainly. And he charged them that they should 
tell no one : but the more he charged them, so 
much the more a great deal they published it; 

37 and Avcrc beyond measure astonished, saying, 
He hath clone all things well ; he maketh both 
the deaf to hear, and the dumb to speak. 

VIII. IN those days, the crowd being very 
great, and having nothing to eat, lie called his 

2 disciples to him, and saith to them, I have com- 
passion on the croAvcl, because they have HOAV 
remained Avith me three days, and have nothing 

3 to eat : and if I send them away to their homes 
fasting, they Avill faint by the Avay : for some 

4 of them have come from far. And Ids disci- 
ples ansAvercd him, Whence can any one satisfy 

5 these men with "bread here in a desert ? And 
he asked them, How many loaA r es luiA r e ye? 

6 And they said, Seven. And he commanded the 
crowd to lie doAvn on the ground : and he took 
the seA r cn loaves, and gaA r e thanks, and broke 
them, and gaA r e to his disciples to set before 
them; and they set them before the crowd. 

7 And they had a few small fishes : and he 
blessed, and commanded to set them also before 

" or, " loaves." 



them. So they ate and were satisfied ; and they 8 
took up seven baskets of the fragments, which 
Avcre left. And those, AA r ho ate, Avcre about four 9 
thousand : and he sent them aAvay. 

And immediately he entered into the ship 10 
Avith his disciples, and came into the region 
of Dalmanutha. And the Pharisees came forth, 11 
and began to question Avith him, seeking of 
him a sign from heaven, trying him. And he 12 
groaned deeply in his spirit, and saith, Why 
doth this generation seek a sign? Truly I say 
to you, There shall no sign be given to this 
generation. And he left them, and entering 13 
into the ship again, departed to the other side. 

And the disciples had forgotten to take "bread, 14 
neither had they but one loaf with them 
in the ship. And he charged them, saying, 15 
Take heed, beAvare of the leaven of the Phari- 
sees, and of the leaven of Herod. And they 16 
reasoned among themselves, saying, It is because 
AVC have no "bread. And Jesus knoAving it, 17 
saitli to them, Why do ye reason that it is be- 
cause ye have no "bread, do ye not yet perceive 
nor understand ? have ye your heart still stupe- 
fied? having eyes, see ye not? and having 1 ears, 18 
hear ye not? and do ye not remember? When 19 
I broke the five loaves among the five thousand, 
ILOAV many baskets full of fragments took ye 
up ? They say to him, Twelve. And when tho 20 
seven among the four thousand, IIOAV many bas- 
kets full of fragments took ye up ? And they 
said, Seven. And he said to them, HOAV is it 21 
that ye do not understand? 

And he comcth to Bethsaicla ; and they bring 22 
a blind man to him and beseech him to touch 
him. And he took the blind man by the hand, 23 
and led him out of the village; and when lie 
had spit on his eyes : he put his hands on him 
and asked him if he saAV any thing ? And he 24 
looked up, and said, I see men like trees, walk- 
ing. Then he put his hands on his eyes again, 25 
and made him look up: and he was restored, 
and saw every man clearly. And he sent him 26 
aAvay to his house, saying, Neither go into the 
village, nor tell it to any one in the village. 

And Jesus and his disciples went out' into 27 

na or, "loaves." 



124 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. 



tho villages of Ccsarca Philippi : and, on the 
way, he asked Ids disciples, saying to them, 

28 Who do men say that I am? And they an- 
swered, John the Immerscr ; and others, Elijah ; 

29 but others, one of the prophets. And he saith 
to them, But who say ye that I am? And Peter 
answering saith to him, Thou art the Anointed. 

30. And he charged them that they should tell no 
one concerning him. 

31 And he began to teach them, that the Son 
of man must suffer many things, and be rejected 
by the elders, and the chief priests and scribes, 
and be put to death, and after three clays rise 

32 again. And he spoke the saying plainly. And 
Peter took him aside, and began to rebuke him. 

33 But when he had turned round and looked on 
his disciples, he rebuked Peter, saying, Get be- 
hind me, Satan : for thou favorost not the 
things of God, but the things of men. 

34 And Avhcn lie had called the crowd to him 
with his disciples, he said to them, Whoever 
will come after me, let him deny himself, and 

35 take up his cross, and follow me. For Avho- 
ever Avould save his life, Avill lose it, but Avho- 
cver shall lose his life for my sake and the 

36 gospel's, he Avill save it. For Avhat will it 
profit a man if he should gain the Avholc 

37 Avorld, and lose his "soul ? or Avhat Avill a man 

38 give .? a ransom for his soul ? For AvhocA'cr 
shall be ashamed of me, and of my Avords, in 
this adulterous and sinful generation ; of him 
also will the Son of man be ashamed, Avhen 
he comcth in the glory of his Father Avith the 
holy angels. 

IX. AND he said to them, Truly I say to 
you, That there arc some of those standing 
here, Avho Avill not taste of death, till they 
have seen the kingdom of God come Avith 
pOAver. 

2 And after six days, Jesus takcth Avith him 
Peter, and James, and John, and leadefch them 
np into a high mountain apart by themsclA'Cs ; 

3 and b hc Avas transfigured before them. And 
his garments became shining, exceedingly Avliite, 
like snow ; such as no fuller on earth can 



or, " life." 



or " his appearance was changed." 



Avhitcn. And there appeared to them Elijah, 4 
Avith Moses : and they A\ r ere talking with Jesus. 
And Peter ansAvering, saith to Jesus, Rabbi, it 5 
is good for us to remain here: and let us 
make three booths; one for thee, and one for 
Moses, and one for Elijah. For he knew not 6 
what to say: for they were greatly terrified. 
And there came a cloud which overshadowed 7 
them ; and a voice came out of the cloud, say- 
ing, This is my beloved Son: hear him. And 8 
suddenly, on looking round, they no longer 
saw any one, except Jesus alone with them- 
selves. And as they came down from the 9 
mountain, he charged them that they should 
relate to no one what they had seen, till the 
Son of man should have risen from the dead. 
And they kept that saying to themselves, 10 
questioning Avith one another Avhat that meant, 
To rise from the dead. And they asked him, 11 
saying, Why say the scribes, that Elijah must 
first come? And he answered and said to 12 
them, Elijah indeed cometh first, and restorcth 
all things, and how it is Avrittcn of the Son of 
man, that he must suffer many things, and be 
despised. But I say to you, that Elijah hath 13 
both come and that they have done to him 
Avhatcver they would, as it is Avrittcn of him. 

And when he came to his disciples, he saw 14 
a great croAvd about them, and the scribes 
questioning with them. And immediately all 
the crowd, when they beheld him, were greatly 15 
amazed, and running to him, saluted him. And 16 
he asked the scribes, What are ye questioning 
Avith them? And one of the crowd answered 17 
and said, Teacher, I have brought to thee my 
son, who hath a dumb spirit; and Avhercver 18 
he takcth him, he dashcth him down, and he 
foamoth and grindeth his teeth, and pineth 
away ; and I spoke to thy disciples to cast him 
out, and they could not. And he answcreth 19 
them, and saith, unbelieving generation, IIOAV 
long shall I be Avith you? IIOAV long shall 
I bear Avith you? Bring him to me. And 20 
they brought him to him : and when he saAV 
him, immediately the spirit convulsed him ; and 
he fell on the ground, and rolled, foaming. 
And he asked his father, HOAV long is it since 21 
this came on him ? And he said, From child- 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. 



125 



22 hood. And often he hath cast him into fire 
and into waters to destroy him; but if thou 
canst do any thing, have compassion on us, and 

23 help us. And Jesus said to him, If thou canst 
believe all things are possible for him who 

24 believeth. And immediately the father of the 
child cried out, and said, with tears, Lord, I 

25 believe; help mine unbelief. When Jesus saw 
the crowd was running together, he rebuked the 
unclean spirit, saying to him, Dumb and deaf 
spirit, I command thee, come out of him, and 

26 enter into him no more. And the spirit cried 
out, and convulsed him violently, and came out 
of him ; and he became like one dead ; so that 

27 many said, He is dead. But Jesus took him 
by the hand, and lifted him up ; and ho rose. 

28 And when he came into a house, his disci- 
ples asked him privately, Why could not we 

29 cast him out ? And he said to them, This kind 
can come forth by nothing, except by prayer 
and fasting. 

30 And they departed thence and passed through 
Galilee; and he did not wish that any one 

31 should know it. For he taught his disciples 
and said to them, The Son of man is delivered 
up into the hands of men, and they will put 
him to death; and after he hath been put to 

32 death, he Avill rise the third day. But they 
did not understand the saying, and were afraid 
to ask him. 

33 And ho came to Capernaum ; and being in 
the house, he asked them, What did ye dispute 

34 about among yourselves by the way? But 
they were silent, for they had disputed among 
themselves, by the way, who would be greatest. 

35 And he sat down, and called the twelve, and 
saith to them. If any one dcsircth to be first, 

36 *he will be last of all, and servant of all. And 
he took a little child, and set it in the midst 
of them ; and when lie had taken it in his 

37 arms, he saith to them, Whoever shall receive 
one of such little children in my name, rcceivcth 
me : and whoever rcceivcth me, rcceivcth not 
me, but him who sent me. 

38 And John answered him, saying, Teacher, 
we saw one casting out demons in thy 

a or, Met him be least of all, and servant of all." 



name, who cloth not follow us, and we for- 
bade him, because he doth not follow us. But 39 
Jesus said, Forbid him not: for there is no 
one, who will do a miracle in my name, and be 
able readily to speak evil of me. For he who 40 
is not against a us, is for us. For whoever shall 41 
give you a cup of water to drink in my name, 
because ye belong to Christ, truly I say to you, 
he shall by no means lose his reward. And 42 
whoever shall cause one of the little ones, who 
believe in me, to sin, it would be better for 
him if a millstone should bo hung about his 
neck, and he should be cast into the sea. And 43 
if thy hand shall cause thcc to sin, cut it off : 
it is better for thce to enter into life maimed, 
than having two hands to go away into hell, 
into the unquenchable fire ; where their worm 44 
dicth not, and the lire is not quenched. And 45 
if thy foot causeth thee to sin, cut it off ; it is 
better for thcc to enter into life lame, than 
having tAvo feet to be cast into hell, into the 
unquenchable lire : where their worm dieth not, 46 
and the lire is not quenched. And if thine 47 
eye causeth thcc to sin, pluck it out : it is 
better for thee to enter into the kingdom of 
God, with one eye, than having two eyes, to be 
cast into hell-fire : Avhcre their worm dicth 48 
not, and the fire is not quenched. For every 49 
one shall be salted with fire, and every sacrifice 
shall be salted Avith salt. Salt is good : but if 50 
the salt becomcth tasteless, IIOAV will ye restore 
its saltness? Have salt in yourselves, and be 
at peace with one another. 

X. AND he rose from thence, and cometh 
into the borders of Judea, through the region 
beyond the Jordan : and the croAvd come to- 
gether to him again ; and as he Avas accustomed, 
he taught them atrain. And the Pharisees came 2 

O o 

to Mm, and asked him, Is it lawful for a man 
to put away his Avifc? trying him. And he 3 
ansAvcrcd and said to them, What did Moses 
command you ? And they said, Moses permitted 4 
us to write a bill of divorce, and to put her 
aAvay. And Jesus ansAvercd and said to them, 5 

" or, according to some editions of the text, " against you, is 
for you." 



126 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MAEK. 



For your stubbornness of heart, lie Avrote you 

6 this commandment: but from the beginning of 

7 creation, God made them male and female. For 
this cause a man shall leave his father and his 

8 mother and "cleave to his wife ; and the two 
shall be one flesh : so that they are no longer 

9 two, but one flesh. What therefore God hath 

10 joined together, let not man put asunder. And 
in the house, his disciples asked him again con- 

11 corning the same matter. And he saith to them, 
Whoever shall put away his Avife, and marry 

12 another, committeth adultery against her. And 
if a woman shall put away her husband, and. 
be married to another, she committeth adul- 
tery. 

13 And they brought little children to him, that 
he might touch them ; and his disciples re- 

14 bukcd those who brought them. But when 
Jesus saw it, he was much displeased, and 
said to them, Suffer the little children to come 
to me, and forbid them not: for of such is the 

15 kingdom of God. Truly I say to you, Who- 
ever shall not receive the kingdom of God, 
like a little child, he will by no means enter 

16 into it. And he took them in his arms, put 
Ms hands on them, and blessed them. 

17 And as he Avas going forth into the way, 
one ran up, and kneeling to him, asked him, 
Good Teacher, Avhat shall I do to inherit eternal 

18 life? And Jesus said to him, Why callcst 
thou me good ? no one is good, except one, 

19 that is God. Thou knoAvcst the command- 
ments, Do not commit adultery, Do not kill, 
Do not steal, Do not bear false testimony, 
b Dcfraud not, Honor thy father and mother. 

20 And he ansAvcrcd and said to him, Teacher, 
all these things have I kept from my youth. 

21 And Jesus looking on him, loved him, and 
said to him, One thing thou lackcst; go, sell 
whatever thou hast, and give to the poor, and 
thou shalt have treasure in heaven ; and come, 

22 take up the cross and folloAv me. And he A\ r as 
sad at the saying and went away grieved ; for 

23 he had great possessions. And Jesus looked 
round, and saitli to his disciples, With Avhat 
difficulty Avill those, who have riches, enter 



or, " be joined." 



or, " Get not wrongfully." 



into the kingdom of God! And the disciples 24 
Avere astonished at his words. But Jesus an- 
SAvereth again, and saith to them, Children, 
how difficult it is for those who trust in riches, 
to enter into the kingdom of God ! It is easier 25 
for a camel to go through the eye of a needle, 
than for a rich man to enter into the kingdom 
of God. And they Avere exceedingly astonished, 26 
saying among themselves, Who then can be 
saved? And Jesus looking on them, saith, 27 
With men, it is impossible, but not with God ; 
for with God all things are possible. Then 28 
Peter began to say to him, Behold, AVC have 
left all, and folloAved thee. And Jesus an- 29 
SAvered and said, Truly I say to you, There is 
no one Avho hath left house, or brethren, or 
sisters, or father, or mother, or Avife, or chil- 
dren, or lands, for my sake, and the gospel's, 
who shall not receive a hundred-fold HOAV in 30 
this time, houses, and brethren, and sisters, and 
mothers, and children, and lands, Avith persecu- 
tions, and in the world to come, eternal life. 
But many who are first, Avill be last; and the 31 
last, first. 

And they were on the Avay, going up to 32 
Jerusalem ; and Jesus Avent before them : and 
they Avcrc amazed ; and as they folloAved, they 
Avere afraid. And again he took the twelve 
aside, and began to tell them what things would 
befall him, saying, Behold, AVC are going up to 33 
Jerusalem, and the Son of man Avill be delivered 
up to the chief priests, and to the scribes ; and 
they Avill condemn him to death, and Avill de- 
liver him up to the Gentiles ; and they Avill 34 
mock him, and scourge him, and spit on him, 
and put him to death : and the third day ho 
Avill rise again. 

And James and John, the sons of Zebcdce, 35 
come to him, saying, Teacher, AVC wish that 
thou Avouldst do for us Avhatevcr AVC shall ask. 
And he said to them, What do ye Avish me to 36 
do for you? And they said to him, Grant to 37 
us that AVC may sit, one at thy right hand, and 
the other at thy left hand, in thy glory. But 38 
Jesus said to them, Yc know not what ye ask : 
are ye able to drink the cup which I drink? 
and to be immersed Avith the immersion, with 
Avhich I am immersed ? And they said -to him, 39 



THE GOSPEL AC CORDING TO MARK. 



127 



We arc able. And Jesus said to them, Ye will 
indeed drink the cup, which I drink, and be 
immersed with the immersion, with which I am 
4.0 immersed. But to sit at my right hand and 
at my left, is not mine to give ; except to those 

41 for whom it is prepared. And when the ten 
heard it, they began to bo much displeased 

42 with James and John. But Jesus called them to 
him, and saith to them, Ye know that those who 
are accounted rulers of the nations, lord it over 
them; and their great ones exercise authority 

43 over them. But it shall not be so among you: 
but Avhoever would become great among you, 

44 "shall be your minister : and whoever of you 
would become first, "shall be servant of all. 

45 For even the Son of man came not to be min- 
istered to, but to minister, and to give his life 
a ransom for many. 

46 And they came to Jericho : and 'as he went 
out of Jericho with his disciples, and a great 
crowd, blind Bartimeus, the Son of Timcus, sat 

47 by the way-side begging. And when lie heard 
that it was Jesus of Nazareth, he began to cry 
out, and say, Jesus, Son of David, have mercy 

48 on me ! And many charged him to be silent : 
but he cried out much more, Son of David, 

49 have mercy on me! And Jesus stopped, and 
commanded him to be called : and they call 
the blind man saying, Take courage, rise; he 

50 calleth thee. And he, casting away his gar- 

51 ment, rose and came to Jesus. And Jesus an- 
swered and said to him, What wilt thou that 
I should do for thee? And the blind man said 
to him, Lord, that I may receive my sight. 

52 And Jesus said to him, Go; thy faith hath 
made thee whole. And immediately he re- 
ceived his sight, and followed Jesus in the 
way. 

XI. AND when they drew near to Jerusa- 
lem, to Bethphagc, and Bethany, at the mount 
of Olives, he scndcth forth two of his disciples, 

2 and saith to them, Go into the village over 
against you, and immediately on entering it, 
ye Avill find a colt tied, on which no man hath 

3 ever sat ; loose him, and lead him to me. And 

att or, (Cut. for impcrat.) " let him be." 



if any one should say to you, Why do ye this ? 
say ye, The Lord hath need of him ; and imme- 
diately he will send him hither. And they 4 
went away, and found the colt tied at the 
door without, in the street ; and they loose 
him. And some of those who stood there, said 5 
to them, What arc yo doing, loosing the colt ? 
And they said to them as Jesus had com- 6 
manded : and they let them go. And they led 7 
the colt to Jesus, and cast their garments on 
him ; and he sat on him. And many spread 8 
their garments in the way : and others cut 
brandies from the trees, and strewed them in 
the way. And those who went before, and 9 
those who followed, cried out, saying, Hosanna, 
blessed be he, who cometh in the name of the 
Lord. Blessed be the coming kingdom of our 10 
father David : Hosanna in the highest. And 11 
Jesus entered into Jerusalem, and into the 
temple : and when he had looked round on all 
things, the time being now late, he went out to 
Bethany, with the twelve. 

And the next day, when they were coming 12 
from Bethany, he was hungry. And seeing a 13 
fig-tree far off, having leaves, he went to see 
whether he might perhaps find anything on it : 
and Avhen he came to it, he found nothing but 
leaves : for it Avas not the time for figs. And 14: 
he answered and said to it, Let no one eat 
fruit of thee hereafter for ever. And his dis- 
ciples heard it. And they come to Jerusalem : 15 
and Jesus went into the temple, and began to 
drive out those Avho sold and bought in the 
temple, and oA'er turned the tables of the money- 
changers, and the seats of those who sold 
doves ; and Avould not suffer any one to carry 16 
an article through the temple. And he taught, 17 
saying to them, Is it not Avrittcn, My house 
shall be called a house of prayer for all na- 
tions ? but ye have made it a den of robbers. 
And the scribes and chief priests heard it, and 18 
sought IIOAV they might destroy him ; for they 
feared him, because all the crowd Avas aston- 
ished at his doctrine. 

And Avhcn evening came, he Avcnt out of the 19 
city. And in the morning, as they passed' by, 20 
they saAv the fig-tree dried up from the roots. 
And Peter remembering, saith to him, Rabbi, 21 



128 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. 



behold, the fig- tree, which them didst curse, is 

22 dried up. And Josus answering, saith to them, 

23 Have faith in God. For truly I say to you, 
that whoever shall say to this mountain, Be thou 
removed, and bo thou cast into the sea ; and 
shall not doubt in. his heart, but shall believe 
that Avhat he saith will come to pass ; he shall 

24 have whatever ho saith. Therefore I say to 
you, Whatever things ye ask, when ye pray, 
believe that yc will receive, and ye shall have 

25 them. And when yc stand praying, forgive, if 
ye have any thing against any one ; that your 
Father also, who is in the he.avens, may for- 

26 give you your trespasses. But if ye do not 
forgive, neither will your Father, who is in the 
heavens, forgive your trespasses. 

27 And they come again to Jerusalem : and as 
he was Avalking in the temple, there come to him 
the chief priests, and the scribes, and the ciders, 

28 and say to him, By what authority doest thou 
these things ? and who gave thcc this authority 

29 to do these things? And Jesus answered and 
said to them, I also will ask you one question, 
and answer me, and I will tell j r ou by what 

30 authority I do these things. The immersion 
of John, was it from heaven, or from men? 

31 answer me. And they reasoned among them- 
selves, saying, If we shall say, From heaven ; 
he will say, Why then did yc not believe him? 

32 But if we shall say, From men, they feared 
the people ; for all held John to be really a 

33 prophet. And they answered and said to Jesus, 
We do not know. And Jesus answering, saith 
to them, Neither do I tell you by what author- 
ity I do these thing's. 

XII. AND he began to speak to them by 
parables. A man planted a vineyard, and set a 
hedge about it, and dug a wine-vat, and built a 
tower, and let it out to husbandmen, and went 

2 abroad. And at the season, he sent a servant to 
the husbandmen, that he might receive from the 
husbandmen some of the fruit of the vineyard. 

3 And they took him, and beat him, and sent him 

4 away empty. And again he sent to them an- 
other servant : and at him they cast stones, and 
wounded him in the head, and sent him away 

5 shamefully handled. And again he sent another, 



and him they killed ; and many others ; of whom 
they beat some and killed some. Therefore hav- 6 
ing yet one son, his beloved, he sent him also to 
them last, saying, They will reverence my son. 
But those husbandmen said among themselves, 7 
This is the heir, come let us kill him, and the in- 
heritance will be ours. And they took him 8 
and killed him, and cast him out of the vine- 
yard. What therefore will the lord of the 9 
vineyard do ? He Avill come and destroy the 
husbandmen, and give the vineyard to others. 
Have ye not even read this scripture : The 10 
stone, which the builders rejected, hath become 
the chief corner-stone; this was the Lord's 11 
doing and it is wonderful in our eyes? And 12 
they sought to lay hold of him, but feared the 
crowd ; for they knew that he had spoken the 
parable against them ; and they left him and 
went away. 

And they send to Mm some of the Pharisees, 13 
and of the Hcrodians, to catch him by talk. 
And when they came, they say to him, Teacher, 14 
we know that thou art true, and ca,rcst for no 
one, for thou regardcst not the person of men, 
but teachcst the way of God in truth : Is it 
lawful to give tribute to Cesar, or not? Shall 15 
we give, or shall wo not give ? But he, know- 
ing their hypocrisy, said to them. Why do ye 
try me? bring me a penny, that I may see it. 
And they brought it. And he saith to them, 16 
Whose image and inscription is this? And 
they said to him, Cesar's. And Jesus answer- 17 
ing, said to them, Render to Cesar the things, 
Avhich are Cesar's, and to God the things, which 
are God's. And they wondered at him. 

And there come to him Sadducces, who 18 
say there is no resurrection ; and they asked 
him, saying, Teacher, Moses wrote this for us, 19 
If a man's brother should die, and leave a wife 
behind him, and leave no children, that his 
brother should take his wife, and raise up off- 
spring for his brother. There were seven 20 
brethren ; and the first took a A\dfe, and dying- 
left no offspring. And the second took her, 21 
and died, neither left he any offspring : and 
the third likewise. And the seven took her, 22 
and loft no offspring : last of all, the Avoman 
died also. In the resurrection therefore, when 23 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MAEK. 



129 



they rise, to which of them will she be a wife ? 

24 for the seven had her for a wife. And Jesus 
answering, said to them, Do ye not therefore 
err, because ye know not the scriptures, nor 

25 the power of God ? For when they shall rise 
from the dead, they neither marry, nor are 
given in marriage ; but are like the angels, who 

26 are in the heavens. But as to the dead, that 
they rise ; have ye not read in the book of 
Moses at the bush how God spoke to him, 
saying, I am the God of Abraham, and the God 

27 of Isaac, and the God of Jacob? He is not 
the God of the dead, but of the living : ye 
therefore do greatly err. 

28 And one of the scribes came, and having heard 
them reasoning together, and perceiving that 
he had answered them well, asked him, Which 

29 is the first commandment of all ? And Jesus an- 
swered him, The first of all the commandments is, 
Hear, Israel ; The Lord our God is one Lord : 

30 and thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all 
thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy 
mind, and with all thy strength : this is the first 

31 commandment. And the second, like it, is this, 
Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself : there 
is no other commandment greater than these. 

32 And the scribe said to him, Well, Teacher, 
thou hast spoken truly, for there is One ; and 

83 there is no other besides him : and to love him 
with all the heart, and with all the under- 
standing, and with all the soul, and with all 
the strength, and to love one's neighbor as 
oneself, is more than all the whole burnt-offer- 

34 ings and the sacrifices. And when Jesus saw 
that he answered discreetly, he said to him, Thou 
art not far from the kingdom of God. And no 
one durst question him any further. 

35 And Jesus answered and said, while he 
taught in the temple, How say the scribes, 

36 that the Anointed is the son of David? For 
David himself said by the Holy Spirit, The 
Lord said to my Lord, Sit thou at my right 
hand, till I make thine enemies thy footstool. 

37 David therefore himself calleth him Lord, and 
how then is he his son ? And the great crowd 
heard him gladly. 

38 And he said to them in his teaching, Beware 
of the scribes, who love to walk about in long 



robes, and love salutations in the market-places, 
and the first seats in the synagogues, and the 39 
first places in the feasts : who devour widows' 40 
houses, and for a pretense make long prayers ; 
these will receive greater condemnation. 

And Jesus sat over against the treasury, and 41 
beheld how the crowd cast money into the 
treasury : and many who were rich, cast in 
much. And there came a poor widow, and 42 
she cast in two mites, which make a farthing. 
And he called his disciples to him, and saith 43 
to them, Truly I say to you, that this poor 
widow hath cast in more than all those, who 
have cast into the treasury. For they all cast 44 
in out of their abundance : but she out of her 
poverty, cast in all that she had, even her whole 
living. 

XIII. AND as he went out of the temple, 
one of his disciples saith to him, Teacher, see, 
what stones, and what buildings 1 And Jesus 2 
answering said to him, Seest thou these great 
buildings? there will not be left one stone on 
another, which will not be thrown down. And 3 
as he sat on the mount of Olives, over against 
the temple, Peter, and James, and John, and 
Andrew asked him privately, Tell us, when will 4 
these things be ? and what will be the sign when 
all these things are about to bo fulfilled ? And 5 
Jesus answering them, began to say, Take heed 
v lest any one should deceive you. For many 6 
will come in my name, saying, I am he, and 
will deceive many. And when ye shall hear 7 
of wars, and rumors of wars, be not troubled, 
for these things must come to pass ; but the end 
is not yet. For nation will rise against nation, 8 
and kingdom against kingdom : and there will 
be earthquakes in various places, and there 
will be famines, and commotions : these are the 
beginnings of sorrows. But take heed to your- 9 
selves, for they will deliver you up to councils, 
and ye will be beaten in the synagogues : and 
ye will stand before governors and kings for 
my sake, for a testimony to them. And the 10 
gospel must first be published among all the 
nations. But when they shall lead you, and 11 
deliver you up, be not anxious beforehand as to 
what ye shall speak, nor do ye meditate : but 



128 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. 



behold, the fig-tree, "which thou cliclsfc curse, is 

22 dried up. And Jesus answering, saith to thorn, 

23 Have faith in God. For truly I say to you, 
that whoever shall say to this mountain, Be thou 
removed, and be thou cast into the sea ; and 
shall not doubt in his heart, but shall believe 
that what he saith will come to pass ; lie shall 

24 have whatever he saith. Therefore I say to 
yon, Whatever things yc ask, when ye pray, 
believe that ye will receive, and yc shall have 

25 them. And when yc stand praying, forgive, if 
ye have any thing against any one ; that your 
Father also, Avho is in the heavens, may for- 

26 give you your trespasses. But if ye do not 
forgive, neither will your Father, who is in the 
heavens, forgive your trespasses. 

27 And they come again to Jerusalem : and as 
he was walking in the temple, there come to him 
the chief priests, and the scribes, and the elders, 

28 and say to Lira, By what authority doest thou 
these tilings'? and Avho gave thec this authority 

29 to do these tilings? And Jesus answered and 
said to them, I also will ask you one question, 
and answer me, and I will tell you by what 

30 authority I do these tilings. The immersion 
of John, was it from heaven, or from men? 

31 answer me. And they reasoned among them- 
selves, saying, If we shall say, From heaven ; 
he will say, Why then did yc not believe him? 

32 But if AVC shall say, From men, they feared 
the people; for all held John to be really a 

33 prophet. And they answered and said to Jesus, 
We do not know. And Jesus ansAvcring, saith 
to them, Neither do I tell you by what author- 
ity I do these things. 

XII. AND he began to speak to them by 
parables. A man planted a vineyard, and set a 
hedge about it, and dug a winc-A*at, and built a 
toAvcr, and let it out to husbandmen, and Avcnt 

2 abroad. And at the season, he sent a servant to 
the husbandmen, that lie might receive from the 
husbandmen some of the fruit of the vineyard. 

3 And they took him, and beat him, and sent Mm 

4 aAvay empty. And again he sent to them an- 
other servant : and at him they cast stones, and 
wounded him in the head, and sent him. away 

5 shamefully handled. And again he sent another, 



and him they killed ; and many others ; of 'wham 
they beat some and killed some. Therefore hav- 6 
ing yet one son, his beloved, he sent him also to 
them last, saying, They Avill reverence my son. 
But those husbandmen said among themselves, 7 
This is the heir, come let us kill him, and the in- 
heritance Avill be ours. And they took him 8 
and killed Mm, and cast him out of the A'inc- 
yard. What therefore Avill the lord of the 9 
vineyard do ? He Avill come and destroy the 
husbandmen, and give the vineyard to others. 
Have ye not even read this scripture : The 10 
stone, which the builders rejected, hath become 
the chief corner-stone; this Avas the Lord's 11 
doing and it is wonderful in our eyes? And 12 
they sought to lay hold of him, but feared the 
croAvd ; for they knew that he had spoken the 
parable against them ; and they left him and 
went away. 

And they send to him some of the Pharisees, 13 
and of the ITcrodians, to catch him by talk. 
And when they came, they say to him, Teacher, 14 
AVC knoAV that thou art true, and cares t for no 
one, for thou rcgardcst not the person of men, 
but teach cs fc the way of God in truth : Is it 
lawful to give tribute to Cesar, or not? Shalt 15 
AVC give, or shall AVC not give? But he, know- 
ing their hypocrisy, said to them, Why do ye 
try me ? bring me a penny, that I may sec it. 
And they brought it. And he saitli to them, 16 
Whose image and inscription is this ? And 
they said to him, Cesar's. And Jesus answer- 17 
ing, said to them, Render to Cesar the things, 
which arc Cesar's, and to God the things, which 
are God's. And they wondered at him. 

And there come to him Saddiicecs, who IS 
say there is no resurrection ; and they asked 
him, saying, Teacher, Moses Avrote this for us, 19 
If a man's brother should die, and leave a wife 
behind him, and leave no children, that his 
brother should take his Avifc, and raise up oil- 
spring for his brother. There were seven 20 
brethren ; and the first took a Avilb, and dying- 
left no offspring. And the second took her, 21 
and died, neither left he any offspring : and 
the third likcAvise. And the seven took her, 22 
and left no offspring: last of all, the Avoman 
died also. In the resurrection therefore, when 23 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. 



129 



they rise, to which of them will she be a wife ? 

24 for the seven had her for a wife. And Jesus 
answering, said to them, Do ye not therefore 
err, because ye know not the scriptures, nor 

25 the power of God ? For when they shall rise 
from the dead, they neither marry, nor are 
given in marriage ; but are like the angels, who 

26 are in the heavens. But as to the dead, that 
they rise ; have ye not read in the book of 
Moses at the bush how God spoke to him, 
saying, I am the God of Abraham, and the God 

27 of Isaac, and the God of Jacob? He is not 
the God of the dead, but of the living : ye 
therefore do greatly err. 

28 And one of the scribes came, and having heard 
them reasoning together, and perceiving that 
he had answered them well, asked him, Which 

29 is the first commandment of all ? And Jesus an- 
swered him, The first of all the commandments is, 
Hear, Israel ; The Lord our God is one Lord : 

30 and thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all 
thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy 
mind, and with all thy strength : this is the first 

31 commandment. And the second, like it, is this, 
Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself: there 
is no other commandment greater than these. 

32 And the scribe said to him, Well, Teacher, 
thou hast spoken truly, for there is One ; and 

83 there is no other besides him : and to love him 
with all the heart, and with all the under- 
standing, and with all the soul, and with all 
the strength, and to love one's neighbor as 
oneself, is more than all the whole burnt-offer- 

34 ings and the sacrifices. And when Jesus saw 
that he answered discreetly, he said to him, Thou 
art not far from the kingdom of God. And no 
one durst question him any further. 

35 And Jesus . answered and said, while ho 
taught in the temple, How say the scribes, 

36 that the Anointed is the son of David? For 
David himself said by the Holy Spirit, The 
Lord said to my Lord, Sit thou at my right 
hand, till I make thine enemies thy footstool. 

37 David therefore himself calleth him Lord, and 
how then is he his son ? And the great crowd 
heard him gladly. 

38 And he said to them in his teaching, Beware 
of the scribes, who love to walk about in long 



robes, and love salutations in the market-places, 
and the first seats in the synagogues, and the 39 
first places in the feasts : who devour widows' 40 
houses, and for a pretense make long prayers ; 
these will receive greater condemnation. 

And Jesus sat over against the treasury, and 41 
beheld how the crowd cast money into the 
treasury : and many who were rich, cast in 
much. And there came a poor widow, and 42 
she cast in two mites, which make a farthing. 
And he called his disciples to him, and saith 43 
to them, Truly I say to you, that this poor 
widow hath cast 'in more than all those, who 
have cast into the treasury. For they all cast 44 
in out of their abundance : but she out of her 
poverty, cast in all that she had, even her whole 
living. 

XIII. AND as he went out of the temple, 
one of his disciples saith to him, Teacher, see, 
what stones, and what buildings! And Jesus 2 
answering said to him, Sccst thou these great 
buildings? there will not be left one stone on 
another, which, will not be thrown down. And 8 
as he sat on the mount of Olives, over against 
the temple, Peter, and James, and John, and 
Andrew asked him privately, Tell us, when will 4 
these things be ? and what will be the sign when 
all these things are about to be fulfilled ? And 5 
Jesus answering them, began to say, Take heed 
lest any one should deceive you. For many 6 
will come in my name, saying, I am he, and 
will deceive many. And when ye shall hear 7 
of wars, and rumors of wars, be not troubled, 
for these things must come to pass ; but the end 
is not yet. For nation will rise against nation, 8 
and kingdom against kingdom : and there will 
be earthquakes in various places, and there 
will bo famines, and commotions : these are the 
beginnings of sorrows. But take heed to your- 9 
selves, for they will deliver you up to councils, 
and ye will be beaten in the synagogues : and 
ye will stand before governors and kings for 
ruy sake, for a testimony to them. And the 10 
gospel must first be published among all the 
nations. But when they shall lead you, and 11 
deliver you up, be not anxious beforehand as to 
what ye shall speak, nor do ye meditate : but 



130 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. 



whatever shall be given you in that hour, that 
speak ; for it is not yc, who speak, but the Holy 

12 Spirit. Now the brother Avill deliver up the 
brother to death, and the father the child : 
and children will rise up against parents, and 

13 cause them to be put to death. And ye will 
be hated by all for my name's sake : but he, 
who shall endure to the end, he will be saved. 

14 But when ye shall see the abomination of 
desolation, spoken of by Daniel, the prophet, 
standing where it ought not (let him, that 
readeth, understand,) then let those in Judea 

15 flee to the mountains : and let not him, that is 
on the house-top, go down into the house, nor 

16 enter to take any thing out of his house : and 
let not him, that is in the field, return back to 

17 take his garment. But woe to those who are 
with child, and to those who suckle in those 

18 clays! But pray that your flight be not in 

19 the winter. For in those days there will be 
affliction, such as hath not been from the be- 
ginning of the creation, which God created, 

20 till now, nor ever will be. And except the 
Lord had shortened the days, no flesh would be 
saved : but for the sake of the elect, whom he 

21 hath chosen, lie hath slior toned the days. And 
then if any one shall say to you, Behold, here 
is the Anointed, or, Behold, he is there : believe 

22 it not. For false anointed ones, and false 
prophets will rise, and show signs and wonders, 

23 to seduce, if possible, even the elect. But take 
ye heed : behold, I have foretold you all things. 

24 But in those days, after that affliction, the sun 
will be darkened, and the moon Avill not give 

25 her light, and the stars of heaven will fall, 
and the powers that are in the heavens will be 

26 shaken. And then they Avill see the Son of 
man coming in clouds with great power and 

27 glory. And then he will send forth his angels, 
and gather together his elect from the four 
winds, from the end of earth to the end of 

28 heaven. Now learn the parable of the fig-tree : 
When its branch now becometh tender, and 
putteth forth 'the leaves, ye know that the 

29 summer is near : so also, when ye shall see 
these things coming to pass, know that he is 

ft or, " its leaves." 



near at the doors. Truly I say to you, that 30 
this generation will not pass away, till all these 
things shall have come to pass. Heaven and 31 
earth will pass away : but my words will not 
pass away. 

But concerning that day or hour knoweth no 32 
one, not even the angels, who are in heaven, nor 
the Son, but the Father only. 

Take heed, watch and pray : for ye know not 33 
when the time is. "As a man going abroad, 34 
who left his house, and gave authority to his 
servants, and to each his work ; and commanded 
the porter to watch. Watch therefore : for ye 35 
know not when the master of the house corneth, 
at evening, or at midnight, or at cock-crowing, 
or in the morning : lest coming suddenly, he 36 
should find you sleeping. And Avhat I say to 37 
you, I say to all, Watch. 

XIV. b Now after two days, was the passo- 
ver and the feast of unleavened bread : and 
the chief priests and the scribes sought how 
they might take him by craft, and put him to 
death. But they said, Not during the feast, 2 
lest there should be an uproar of the people. 
And when he was in Bethany, in the house of 3 
Simon the leper, as he reclined at table, there 
came a woman having an alabaster-box of oint- 
ment of spikenard, pure and very costly ; and 
she broke the box, and poured it on his head. 
And there were some, who were much dis- 4 
pleased among themselves, and said, Why was 
this waste of the ointment made? For this 5 
ointment might have been sold for more than 
three hundred pence, and given to the poor. 
And they murmured against her. But Jesus 6 
said, Let her alone ; why do ye trouble her ? 
she hath wrought a good work for me. For 7 
ye have the poor with you always, and when- 
ever ye will, ye can do them good, but me ye 
have not always. She hath done what she 8 
could : she hath anointed my body beforehand 
for the burial. Truly I say to you, Wherever 9 
this gospel shall be preached throughout the 



a or, "It is as when a man," etc. 

b or, " Now the passover and the feast of unleavened bread 
wove, to be two days afterwards." 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. 



131 



whole world, what she hath clone, shall also be 

10 spoken of, for a memorial of her. And Jndas 
Iscariot, one of the twelve, went to the chief 

11 priests to deliver him up to them. And when 
they heard it, they were glad, and promised to 
give him money. And he sought how ho might 
conveniently deliver him up. 

12 And the first day of the feast of unleavened 
' bread, when they killed the passover, his disci- 
ples say to him, Where wilt thou that we shall 
go and prepare, that thou mayest eat the passo- 

13 A r cr? And he sendeth forth two of his disci- 
ples, and saith to them, Go into the city, and 
a man bearing a pitcher of water will meet 

14 you : follow him. And wherever he shall enter, 
say to the master of the house, The Teacher 
saith, Where is the guest-chamber, where I shall 

15 eat the passover with my disciples? And he 
will show you a large upper room furnished and 

16 prepared : there prepare for us. And his disci- 
ples went forth, and came into the city and 
found things even as he had said to them, and 
they prepared the passover. 

IT And evening having come, he coineth with 

18 the twelve. And as they reclined at table, and 
were eating, Jesus said, Truly I say to you, One 
of you, who eateth Avith me, will deliver me up. 

19 And they began, to be sorrowful, and to say to 
him, one by one, Is it I ? and another said, Is 

20 it I ? And he answered and said to them, It is 
one of the twelve, who dippeth with me in the 

21 dish. The Son of man indeed departeth, as it is 
written concerning him : but woe to that man, 
through whom the Son of man is delivered up, 
It had been good for that man, if he had not 
been born. 

22 And as they were eating, Jesus took bread, 
and blessed, and broke it, and gave to them, 

23 and said, Take : this is my body. And he took 
the cup, and when he had given thanks, he gave 

24 it to them : and they all drank of it. And he 
said to them, This is my blood, that of the new 

25 covenant, which is shed for many. Truly I say 
to you, I shall drink no more of the fruit of the 
vine, till that clay, when I drink it new in the 
kingdom of God. 

26 And when they had sung a hymn, they went 
out into the mount of Olives. And Jesus saith 



to them, Ye Avill all desert me this night : for 
it is written, I will smite the shepherd, and the 
sheep will be scattered. But after I have risen, 28 
I will go before you into Galilee. But Peter 29 
said to him, Though all should desert thee, yet 
I will not. And Jesus saith to him, Truly I 30 
say to thee, that thou, to-day, even in this night, 
before the cock shall crow twice, wilt deny me 
thrice. But he spoke the more vehemently, If 31 
I must die with thee, I will by no means deny 
thee. And so also said they all. 

And they came, to a place named Gethse- 32 
mane : and he saith to his disciples, Sit here, 
till I shall pray. And he taketh with him 33 
Peter, and James, and John, and began to be 
greatly amazed, and full of anguish. And he 34 
saith to them, My soul is exceeding sorrowful 
even to death: tarry here and watch. And 35 
he went forward a little, and fell on the ground, 
and prayed that if it could be possible, the hour 
might pass from him. And he said, Abba, Fa- 36 
ther, all things are possible to thee ; take away 
this cup from me : nevertheless, not what I will, 
but what thou wilt. And he cometh and findeth 37 
them sleeping, and saith to Peter, Simon, slecp- 
est thou ? couldst thou not watch one hour ? 
Watch and pray, lest ye enter into trial. The 38 
spirit indeed is ready, but the flesh is weak. 
And again he went away, and prayed, speaking 39 
the same words. And when he returned, he 40 
found them, sleeping again (for their eyes were 
heavy) ; and they knew not what to answer 
him. 

And he cometh the third time, and saith to 41 
them, Sleep on still, and take your rest. It is 
enough, the hour is come ; behold, the Son of 
man is delivered up into the hands of sinners. 
Rise, let us go ; behold, he, who delivereth me 42 
up, is at hand.' 

And immediately while he was yet speaking, 43 
cometh Judas, being one of the twelve, and with 
him a great crowd Avith swords and clubs, from 
the chief priests, and the scribes, and the elders. 
And he, who delivered him up, had given them 44 
a sign, saying, Whomsoever I shall kiss, that 
is he ; take him, and lead him away safely. 
And when he came, he went immediately to 45 
him, and saith, Rabbi, Rabbi ; and kissed him. 



132 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. 



46 And they laid their hands on him, and took 
him. 

47 And one of those, who stood by, drew his 
sword and smote the servant of the high priest 

48 and cut off his ear. And Jesus answered and 
said to them, Have ye come out as against a 
robber, with swords and clubs to take me? 

49 I was daily with you in the temple, teaching, 
and ye took me not : but the scriptures must 

50 be fulfilled. And they all forsook him and 

51 fled. And there followed him a certain young 
man, having a linen cloth throAvn round his 

52 naked body; and the young men took him ; and 
he left the linen cloth, and fled from them 
naked. 

53 And they led Jesus away to the high priest : 
and with him there assembled all the chief 

54 priests, and the elders, and the scribes. And 
Peter followed him far off, even into the "court 
of the high priest : and he sat with the officers, 

55 and warmed himself at the fire. And the chief 
priests, and all the council sought for testimony 
against Jesus to put him to death ; and found 

56 none. For many testified falsely against him, 

57 but their testimonies did not agree. And cer- 
tain ones rose, and testified falsely against him, 

58 saying, We heard him say, I will destroy this 
temple made with hands, and within three days, 
I will build another not made with hands. 

59 And yet not even thus, did their testimony 

60 agree. And the high priest rose tip in the 
midst, and asked Jesus, saying, Answerest thou 
nothing? what do these testify against thee? 

61 But he was silent, and answered nothing. 
Again the high priest asked him, and said to 
him, Art thou the Anointed, the Son of the 

62 Blessed ? And Jesus said to him, I am : and 
ye will see the Son of man sitting at the right 
hand of the Mighty One, and coming with the 

63 clouds of heaven. And the high priest rent 
his clothes, and saith, What further need have 

64 we of witnesses ? Ye have heard the reviling : 
b what think ye ? And they all condemned him 

65 as worthy of death. And some began to spit 
on him, and to cover his face, and to beat him 
with their fists, and to say to him, Prophesy : 

* or, " palace." b or, " what appeareth to you?" 



and the officers struck him with their open 
hands. 

And as Peter was below in the court, there 66 
cometh one of the maid-servants of the high 
priest : and when she saw Peter warming him- 67 
self, she looked on him, and saith, Thou also 
Avast with Jesus of Nazareth. But he denied, 68 
saying, I know not, nor understand what thou 
sayest. And he went out into the porch ; and 
the cock crew. And the maid-servant seeing 69 
him again, began to say to those, who stood by, 
This is one of them. And he denied it again. 70 
And a little after, those, who stood by, said 
again to Peter, Surely thou art one of them: 
for thou art a Galilean, and thy speech agrceth 
to it. But lie began to curse and to swear, 71 
saying, I know not this man of whom ye speak. 
And the second time the cock crew. And Peter 72 
called to mind the word, which Jesus said to 
him, Before the cock shall crow twice, thou wilt 
deny me thrice. And when he thought on it, he 
wept. 

XV. AND immediately in the morning, the 
chief priests took counsel with the elders and 
scribes, and the Avhole council, and bound Jesus, 
and carried him away, and delivered him up to 
Pilate. And Pilate asked him, Art thou the 2 
King of the Jews ? And he answering, said to 
him, Thou sayest it. And the chief priests ac- 3 
cused him of many things. And Pilate asked 4 
him again, saying, Answerest thou nothing? 
behold how many things they testify against 
thee. But Jesus answered nothing further ; so 5 
that Pilate wondered. 

Now at that feast he used to release to them 6 
one prisoner, whomsoever they asked. And 7 
there was one named Barabbas, lying bound 
with his fellow-insurgents, who had commit- 
ted murder in the insurrection. And the 8 
crowd crying aloud, began to ask him to do as 
he had ever done to them. But Pilate an- 9 
swered them, saying, Will ye that I shall re- 
lease to you the King of the Jews ? (For he 10 
knew that the chief priests had delivered him 
up from envy.) But the chief priests stirred 11 
up the crowd, that he should rather release 
Barabbas to them. And Pilate answering 12 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. 



133 



again, said to them, What will ye then that I 
shall do to him, whom ye call King of the 

13 Jews ? And they cried out again, Crucify him. 

14 But Pilate said to them, Why, what evil hath 
he done ? And they cried out the more exceed- 

15 ingly, Crucify him. Then Pilate being willing 
to satisfy the crowd, released Barabbas to them, 
and delivered up Jesus, Avhen he had scourged 
him, to be crucified. 

16 And the soldiers led him away into the 
palace, which is the Pretorium ; and they called 

17 together the whole band ; and they clothed 
him with purple, and braided a crown of 

18 thorns, and "put it about his head, and be- 
gan to salute him, Hail, King of the Jews I 

19 And they smote his head with a reed, and 
spit on him, and bowing their knees, did rev- 

20 erence to him. And when they had mocked 
him, they took off the purple from him, and 
put his own garments on him, and led him out 

21 to crucify him. And they compel one Simon, 
a Cyrenian, who was passing by, coming from 
the country, the father of Alexander and Rufus, 
to bear his cross. 

22 And they bring him to a place, Golgotha, 
which, being interpreted, is, b A place of a skull. 

23 And they gave him. wine mingled with myrrh 

24 to drink ; but he did not receive it. And when 
they had crucified him, they parted his gar- 
ments, casting lots for them, what each should 

25 take. And it was the third hour, when they 

26 crucified him. And the inscription of his accu- 
sation was written over him, THE KING OP THE 

27 JEWS. And with him they crucify two robbers, 
one at his right hand, and the other at his left. 

28 And the scripture was fulfilled, which saith, 

29 And he was numbered with transgressors. And 
those, who passed by, reviled him, wagging 
their heads, and saying, Ah! thou that cle- 
stroyest the temple, and buildest it in three 

30 days, save thyself, and come down from the 

31 cross. In like manner also the chief priests, 
mocking, said to one another with the scribes, 
He saved others ; himself he can not save. 

32 Let the Anointed, the King of Israel come 

* or, " put it about him." 
k or, " skull-place." 



down now from the cross, that we may see and 
believe. And those, who wore crucified with 
him, reproached him. And when the sixth 33 
hour came, there was darkness over the whole 
land, till the ninth hour. And at the ninth 34 
hour Jesus cried with a loud voice, saying, Eloi, 
Eloi, lamma sabachthani? which, being inter- 
preted, is, My God, my God, why hast thou 
forsaken me? And some of those, who stood 35 
by, hearing it, said, Behold, he calleth Elijah. 
And one ran and filled a sponge with vinegar, 36 
and winding it on a .reed gave him drink, say- 
ing, Forbear; let us see whether Elijah will 
come to take him down. 

And Jesus uttering a loud cry expired. 37 
And the vail of the temple was rent in two, 38 
from top to bottom. And when the centurion, 39 
who stood by over against him, saw that he 
cried out so, and expired, he said, Truly this 
man was the Son of God. There were also 40 
women looking on far off, among whom Avas 
Mary Magdalene, and Mary the mother of 
James the younger, and of Joses, and Salome ; 
who also, when he was in Galilee, followed 41 
him, and ministered to him ; and many other 
women, who came up with him to Jerusalem. 
And now, evening having come (since it was 42 
the preparation, that is, the day before the 
sabbath), Joseph of Arimathea, an honorable 43 
counselor, who himself also was waiting for the 
kingdom of God, came and went in boldly 
to Pilate, and asked for the body of Jesus. 
And Pilate wondered that he was already dead : 44 
and calling to him the centurion, he inquired 
of him whether he had been now long dead. 
And when he knew it from the centurion, he 45 
gave the body to Joseph. And he bought fine 46 
linen, and took him down, and wrapped him in 
the linen, and laid him in a tomb, which was 
hewn out of a rock, and rolled a stone to the 
door of the tomb. And Mary Magdalene and 47 
Mary the mother of Joses saw where he was 
laid. 

XVI. AND when the sabbath was past, 
Mary Magdalene, and Mary the mother of 
James, and Salome, had bought sweet spices, 
that they might come and anoint him. And 2 



134 



THE GOSPEL .ACCORDING TO MARK. 



very early, on the first day of the 'week, they 

3 came to the tomb, at the rising of the sun : and 
they were saying among themselves, Who will 
roll away the stone for us from the door of the 

4 tomb ? (and looking up, they saw that the stone 
had been rolled away,) for it was very great. 

5 And entering into the tomb, they saw a young 
man sitting at the right side, clothed in a 

6 long white robe ; and they were terrified. And 
he saith to them, Be not terrified : ye seek 
Jesus of Nazareth, who was crucified ; he hath 
risen, he is not here : behold the place where 

7 they laid him. But go, tell his disciples, and 
especially Peter, He goeth before you into 
Galilee : there ye will see him, as he said to 

8 you. And they went out, and fled from the 
tomb ; for trembling and amazement had seized 
them, and they said nothing to any one ; for 
they were afraid. 

9 Now Jesus having risen early, on the first 
day of the week, appeared first to Mary Mag- 
dalene, out of whom he had cast seven demons. 

10 She went and told those, who had been with 

11 him, as they mourned and wept. And they, 
when they heard that he was alive, and had 



been seen by her, believed not. After that, he 12 
appeared in another form to two of them as 
they were walking, going into the country. 
And they went and told it to the rest : neither 13 
did they believe them. Afterwards he appeared 14 
to the eleven, as they reclined at table, and 
upbraided them for their unbelief and obstinacy 
of heart, because they believed not those, who 
had seen him, after he had risen. And he said 15 
to them, Go into all the world, preach the 
gospel to every creature. He that believcth 16 
and is immersed, shall be saved, but he that 
believeth not, shall be condemned. And these 17 
signs shall accompany those, who believe : in 
my name they shall cast out demons ; they shall 
speak with new tongues ; they shall take up 18 
serpents ; and if they drink any deadly thing, 
it shall not hurt them at all ; they shall lay 
hands on the sick, and they shall recover. So 19 
then, after the Lord had spoken to them, he 
was taken up into heaven, and sat at the right 
hand of God. And they went forth, and 20 
preached every where, the Lord working with 
them, and confirming the word, through the 
accompanying signs. 




U 



51 776 304